Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
COMMUNICATION,COMMUNICATED,COMMUNICATE,COMMUNICATIONS

Return to Occult Library Index

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

rthiness. hermes hermes is the greek messenger god who travelled between dimensions. he is associated with the wise ancient egyptian god thoth and the later roman mercury. he is credited with great knowledge, healing powers and medical knowledge. the double entwined snake of hermes' and mercury's caduceus, or wand, which is often a living growing staff, is a symbol both of healing and of powerful communication. the snake forms two circles, the interlinked cycles of good and evil, life and death, light and darkness. the wings on the caduceus are for wisdom, guarding against gossip and malicious words as well as illness. among hermes' many patronages were moneylenders and thieves and so he can protect against poverty and trickery, as well as helping you to speak the truth that is in your hea

station through unwise industrialisation or building, and for caring for animals and their natural habitats. surround your green earth candle with grains, berries, fruits, coins or pot pourri. brown candles may also be used as earth candles. yellow yellow is for air and the east, dawn and spring. a yellow candle is placed at the three o'clock position. air represents life itself, logic, the mind, communication, health, new beginnings, travel, learning, yang and the male god in the form of sky deities. it is a good element to invoke if you are seeking change or when communication is proving difficult with either an individual or an organisation, and to clear stagnation of thoughts. it is also a focus for spells against air pollution, technological devastation and storms, and for the protect

f innovation, courage assertiveness and action. ruled by mars. taurus, the bull: 21 april to 21 may. colour: pink. a fixed earth sign, for rituals concerning all kinds of material matters and security, also for patience and caution if the way ahead seems hazardous. ruled by venus. gemini, the heavenly twins: 22 may to 21 june. colour: yellow or pale grey. a mutable air sign, for spells concerning communication, learning, choices, adaptability and short-distance travel. ruled by mercury. cancer, the crab: 22 june to 22 july. colour: silver. a cardinal water sign, for spells concerning the home and family, especially for protection and for gentle love and friendship. ruled by the moon. leo, the lion: 23 july to 23 august. colour: gold. a fixed fire sign, for rituals for courage and leadershi

oy and also the successful integration of all aspects of the personality into a harmonious whole. orange candles are best used on a sunday. yellow yellow is the colour associated with mercury, the winged messenger of the roman gods. through his skill and dexterity, he came to rule over commerce and medicine and also became patron of tricksters and thieves. yellow candles therefore encourage clear communication and activity of all kinds, improving memory, concentration and learning, and are good for overcoming mental stagnation and blocks in ideas or assimilation of facts. use them in rituals when you wish to gain another person's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luc

on's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luck, for short journeys or to initiate a house move within the same area. yellow is also a healing colour, especially for conditions needing surgery or concerning the mind. yellow is good for careers in business, medicine, technology, communication or the media and also for job changes. yellow candles are best used on a wednesday. green green is the colour of venus, goddess of love, and so is good for all love and relationship matters, especially partnerships and romance; it is also potent for rites involving the natural world, herbs, gardening and tree magick, for healing the planet and especially the forests and the land. gre

ABRAMELIN1

o lord, by thy name we have called them, suffer them to administer unto us. introduction xxiii and that all things may work together for thy honour and glory, to whom with thee, the son and blessed spirit, be ascribed all might, majesty, and dominion, world without end. amen. the invocation being made, the good angels will appear unto you which you desire, which you shall entertain with a chaste communication, and licence them to depart. now the lamen which is used to invoke any good spirit must be made after the following manner: either in metal conformable or in new wax mixed with convenient spices and colours; or it may be made with pure white paper with convenient colours, and the outward form of it may be either square, circular, or triangular, or of the like sort, according to the r

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER CHANOKH

h i a i k k a a e e e i i e e l l l e e l l m g+ then reading down columns we get zaphkiel, zadkiel, cumael, raphael, haniel, michael, gabriel for the seven classical planets, with the final+ signifying the earth. 6: while there does indeed appear in tfr (p. 179) an arrangement of the letters from the black cross as a five by four table, this appears to have been a convenience adopted during the communication of the great table (table of watchtowers; as the letters were immediately afterwards written into the cross between the four tablets, described as the crosse of union, or black cross (ibid, p. 180. the importance it assumed in the golden dawn appears to derive from an intermediate source, possibly sloane ms 307, an edited extract from which became h, clavicula tabularum enochii. 7: i

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

equilibrium by bringing the book. suppose a severer and more serious aim; suppose that i wish to win a woman who dislikes me and loves somebody else. in this case, not only her will, but her lover's must be overcome by my own. i have no direct control of either. but my will is in touch with the woman's by means of our minds; i have only to make my mind the master of hers by the existing means of communication; her mind will then present its recantation to her will, her will repeal its decision, and her body submit to mine as the seal of her surrender. here the magical link exists; only it is complex instead of simple as in the first class. there is opportunity for all kinds of error in the transmission of the will; misunderstanding may mar the matter; a mood may make mischief; external ev

ciated with genius; the power to perceive the universe accurately, to analyse, coordinate, and judge impressions is the foundation of all great work. an army is but a blundering brute unless its intelligence department works as it should. the magician obtains the transcendental knowledge necessary to an intelligent course of conduct directly in consciousness by clairvoyance and clairaudience; but communication with superior 155 intelligences demands elaborate preparation, even after years of successful performance. it is therefore useful to possess an art by which one can obtain at a moment's notice any information that may be necessary. this art is divination. the answers to one's questions in divination are not conveyed directly but through the medium of a suitable series of symbols. the

vertheless persist, aspiring with ardour towards one's angel, and comforted 170 by the assurance that he is guiding one secretly towards himself, and that all one's mistakes are necessary preparations for the appointed hour of meeting him. each mistake is the combing-out of some tangle in the hair of the bride as she is being coiffed for marriage. on the other hand, although the adept is in daily communication with his angel, he ought to be careful to consult him only on questions proper to the dignity of the relation. one should not consult one's angel on too many details, or indeed on any matters which come within the office of one's familiar spirits. one does not go the the king about petty personal trifles. the romance and rapture of the ineffable union which constitutes adeptship must

xix of dramatic rituals. the wheel turns to those effectual methods of invocation employed in the ancient mysteries and by certain secret bodies of initiates to-day. the object of them is almost invariably<universal. it would not be impracticable to adopt this method to such operations as talismanic magick. for example, one might consecrate and charge a pantacle by the communication by aiwaz to the scribe of the book of the law, the magician representing the angel, the pantacle being the book, and the person on whom the pantacle is intended to act taking the part of the scribe> the invocation of a god, that god conceived in a more or less material and personal fashion. these rituals are therefore well suited for such persons as are capable of understanding the s

elephone at once to fielding, when he met her. he did this, and she advanced toward him with the same gesture, and said in the same breath "remind me that i have to telephone to tom jones- the name of a music-hall agent employed by her. it will be seen that there is here no question of any connection between the elements of the coincidence. if a similar occurrence had taken place in the course of communication with an alleged spirit, it would have been regarded as furnishing a very high degree of proof of the existence of an independent intelligence. to make this clear, let me substitute the terms of the equation. suppose two independent mediums, a and b, were to receive respectively at the same moment two messages, the first "ask b who wrote hamlet, the second "ask a the name of shakespea

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

i don't know which of us is better at it, but i am sure that he must be a very long way ahead of me if he is one of them. you have already in these pages and elsewhere in my writings examples numerous and varied of the way in which they work. the list is far magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 112 from complete. the matters of ab-ul-diz and of amalantrah show one method of communication; then there is the way of direct "inspiration" as in the case of "hermes eimi" in new orleans38. again, they may send an ordinary living man, whether one of themselves or no i cannot feel sure, to instruct me in some task, or to set me right when i have erred. then there have been messages conveyed by natural objects, animate or inanimate39. needless to say, the outstanding example i

of hearing" his tympana were ruptured- and the question was how? all right for most of it; one could show him the words typed on slips. but during part of the ceremony he was hoodwinked; one was reduced to the deaf-and-dumb alphabet devised for such occasions. i am as clumsy and stupid at that as i am at most things, and lazy, infernally lazy, on top of that. well, when it came to the point, the communication of the words became abominably, intolerably tedious. and then! then i found that about two-thirds of my "absolutely essential" ritual was not necesasary at all! that larned 'im. love is the law, love under will. fraternally, 666 magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 187 chapter xxvii 37 structure of mind based on that of body (haeckel and bertrand russell) cara

e a conceivable alternative? well, consider the cause of the impending collapse. it is quite simple: knowledge is loose, without control of will and of intelligence (how clearly the qabalah states and demonstrates this doctrine! but i musn't be naughty; let me stick to common sense) now, these qualities in us having failed to measure up to the situation of the world, one hope remains; to get into communication with those "gods" or "masters" whose existence was demonstrated in my premise major and learn from them. but is this possible? tradition and experience unite to assert that it is so; moreover, various forms of technique for accomplishing this are at our disposal. this is what is called the great work; and it is abundantly clear that no other aim is worth pursuit. so much for the argu

sical body. as our experiments proceed, we find that our astral body itself can be divided into grosser and subtler components. in this way we become aware of the existence of what we call, for convenience, the holy guardian angel, and the more we realise the implications of the theory of the existence of such a being, the clearer it becomes that our supreme task is to put ourselves into intimate communication with him. for one thing, we shall find that in the object of sense which we examine there are elements which resist our examination. we must raise ourselves to a plane in which we obtain complete control of such. it is found furthermore in the course of experiment that a great many of the apparent differences in our study conceal a hidden unity, and vice versa. like every other scien

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

ion. 1. in a little kingdom of few people it should be the order that though there were men able to do the work of ten men or five score, they should not be employed((at this high pressure) though the people regarded death as sorrowful, yet they should not wish to go elsewhere. 2. they should have boats and wagons, yet no necessity to travel; corslets and weapons, yet no occasion to fight. 3. for communication they should use knotted cords((the curse of modern society is the press: babble of twaddle, like a drunk prostitute vomiting. one should say only things strictly necessary) 4. they should deem their food sweet, their clothes beautiful, their houses homes, their customs delightful. 5. there should be another state within view, so that its fowls and dogs should be heard; yet to old age

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

its flesh was not unlike bear, but more delicate. notable, too, was the great quantity of turtle; also the giant oysters, the huge deep sea crabs, a kind of octopus whose flesh made a nutritious and elegant soup, and innumerable shell-fish, added to the table. the waterways were haunted by shoals of a small and poisonous fish* whose bite was immediate death to man, a fact which altogether cut off communication between one island and another except by air, as the hippopotamus-animal, although immune to its bite, was unable to swim. of the sleeping chambers i shall tell more particularly in the course of my remarks on zro .pa iii. of the aim of the magicians of atlas: of zro; and its properties and uses: of that which combined with it: and of black phosphorus. it was the most ancient traditi

and the sophist was ambitious, and yet the law he wished to establish was the ruling law of the servile races. the 'law' was accordingly sent to the high house for approval. some opposition may have been forseen, but no one was prepared for the blackness of disapproval which actually radiated, striking hearts cold. a course without precedent, no answer was vouchsafed. on the contrary, even normal communication was suspended. the houses which favoured the innovation--333 in numbers--took counsel, came to the decision that it was useless to oppose the high house, and were about to acquiesce, when a woman who had once been in the presence of 'to her' rose and thought vehemently 'the living atla is the head of our conspiracy. in other words, they were the loyalists, the magicians of the high h

. there was a governor of these, of whose name, nature and function i am not permitted to speak. p7. one of the most brilliant children committed suicide on learning that he could not move his upper jaw. this boy is of the eleven heroes who had statues in the high house. and the atlantean for 'sorrow' in its ultimate sense('dukka' or 'weltschmerz) is to wrench at the upper jaw. p8. this system of communication has great advantages over any other. it is independent of distance, and dependent on the will of the transmitter. telepathic messages could not be 'tapped' or miscarry in any way. p9. called by them zhee-zhou, in imitation of the swish of the tail and the cry of its victim. chapter iii: p10. the point was discussed fully, and finally relegated, in the council of stockholm, 1913. p10

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

ful revelation unto men. the new comment this passage following appears to be a qablaistic test (on the regular pattern) of any person who may claim to be the magical heir of the beast. be ye well assured all that the solution, when it is found, will be unquestionable. it will be marked by the most sublime simplicity, and carry immediate conviction (the above paragraph was written previous to the communication of charles stansfeld jones with regard to the 'numbers and the words' which constitute the key to the cipher of this book. see the appendix to these comment. i prefer to leave my remark as it originally stood, in order to mark my attitude at the time of writing. al ii,76 "4 6 3 8 a b k 2 4 a l g m o r 3 y x 24 89 r p s t o v a l. what meaneth this, o prophet? thou knowest not; nor sh

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

hed, as fast as the diligence of the persons employed to write it down will permit. it is the intention of the brothers of the a. a. to establish a laboratory in which students may be able to carry out such experiments as require too much time and toil to suit with their ordinary life; and their further plans will be explained fully as opportunity permits. any person desirous of entering into the communication with the a. a. may do so by addressing a letter to the chancellor of the order, at the offices of this paper. 3 an account of a. a. first written in the language of his period by the councillor von eckartshausen and now revised and rewritten in the universal cipher 5 a. a. official publication in class c. issued by order: d.d.s. 7= 4 o.s.v. 6= 5 n.s.f. 5= 6 6 illustration opposite to

istory of philosophy "the spiritual guide of molinos "the star in the west (captain fuller "the dhammapada [s.b.e. series, oxford university press "the questions of king milinda [s.b.e. series "777. vel prolegomena &c "varieties of religious experience (james "kabbala denudata "knox om pax" 3. careful study of these books will enable the pupil to speak in the language of his master and facilitate communication with him. 4. the pupil should endeavour to discover the fundamental harmony of these very varied works; for this purpose he will find it best to study the most extreme divergences side by side. 5. he may at any time that he wishes apply for examination in this course of reading. 6. during the whole of this elementary study and practice, he will do wisely to seek out, and attach himse

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

rom london to new york, i show such power that it is reasonable to insist on my flying at least a few miles to order. i challenge watson to give me the name of one relative of a stranger that i bring him. the cross-correspondences are more satisfactory. but the hypothesis of spirits is quite unnecessary. if we admit, as any pantheist would admit, that subliminal mrs verral is identical with or in communication with subliminal mrs piper, there is no mystery left, no suggestion of myers to pit against the blank failure of the sealed letter test. further, i distrust "mrs holland" i cannot believe that any one is so imbecile as not to solve the hodgson cipher at a single glance. but a grande hyst rique forging the script might pretend to be unable to decipher it. i have seen more fraud from th

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

on the summit of that mystic mountain; and how that ancient dog was indeed god himself. 230 the acolyte before we enter upon the events of the great journey of frater p, during which for six years he voyaged over the face of the globe in quest of the mystic knowledge of all nations, it will be necessary here to recount, briefly though it may be, the circumstances which let up to his entering into communication with the order of a. a. born of an ancient family, but a few days after the fifty-sixth equinox before the equinox of the gods, he was reared and educated in the faith of christ as taught by one of the strictest sects of the many factions of the christian church, and scarcely had he learnt to lisp the simplest syllables of childhood than his martyrdom began. from infancy he struggled

t view, and from its summit all things will be shown unto him. a child learning to play on the violin will not at the outset be mistaken for sarasate or paganini; for there will be discord and confusion of sound. so now, as we start upon the first visions of p. we find chaos piled on chaos, much struggling and noise, a roaring of wild waters in the night, and then finally, melody, silence and the communication of the mystic books of v.v.v.v.v. 301 let us now trace his progress in search of the stone of the philosophers, which is hidden in the mountain of abiegnus. there are eighteen recorded visions33 between the commencement of november and the end of december 1898, but as there is not sufficient space to include them all, only six of the most interesting will be given. being all written

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 3

be glad to mark the following part of the letter "i beg of you, sir" concludes the man-cover "not to send me any proofs before publication. it would be but an unnecessary trouble to you; to me such a mark of regard from an unknown benefactor would prove a burden and give occasion to my enemies for recrudescence of persecution. my mail is sure to be ransacked, if indeed i am to be blessed with any communication from the living. but when all the instalments are published and my name is flying from lip to lip, then, and then only, you, whoever your are, noble champion of the men-covers, please send me thirty-one copies to be given away "i claim no royalty- no money- no consideration! the creature who accumulates the most extremely interesting and highly noble characteristics of a cover and of

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

n penry standing, his head and his feet white like wool, and his eyes a flaming fire! this, then, in one language or another, is our philosophical position. but for those who are not content with this, let it be said that there is something more behind and beyond. among us are those who have experienced things of a nature so exalted that no words ever penned could even adumbrate them faintly. the communication of such knowledge, so far as it is at all possible, must be a personal thing; and we offer it with both hands. it is simple to write to the chancellor of the a. a. at the care of the publishers, 23 paternoster row, e.c; a neophyte of the order will be detailed to meet the inquirer. he will read to him the history of the order and explain the task of the probationer. for we give to ea

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

d sciences which are under the dominion of mercury, and finally swear thou by the great magic sigil 189 that i hold in my hand, that thou wilt in future always speedily appear before us; coming whensoever thy sigil is unveiled from its yellow silken covering: and manifesting whensoever we enable thee by the offerings and sacrifices of thy nature! to the end that thou mayest be a perpetual link of communication between the great god thoth under his three forms and ourselves "the final admonition" o thou mighty and potent prince of spirits taphthartharath: forasmuch as thou hast obeyed us in all our demands, i now finally bind and conjure thee: that thou hereafter harm me not, or these my companions, or this place, or aught pertaining unto all of us: that thou faithfully do perform all those

ning to perform the ceremonial operation laid down in it at the very first opportunity. this he was unable to do for nearly a year; it being not until november 1899 that he found it possible for him to retire to the house he had bought and make all necessary preparations for the great ceremony, which was to be commenced on the following easter. the system, as taught by abramelin, of entering into communication with one's holy guardian angel, is, of all western systems of magic, perhaps the most simple and effective. no impossible demands are made, and though perhaps some are difficult to carry out, there is always a reason for them, and they are not merely placed in the way as tests of the worker's skill. the whole operation is so lucidly dealt with in mr. macgregor mathers' translation,32

nted with s.a, i should say the same, though for the sake of the order, and for the circumstance that it would mean so deadly a blow to s.a.'s reputation, i entreat you to keep this secret from the "order" for the present, at least, though you are at perfect liberty to show "him" this if you think fit "after mature consideration("e")he has never been at "any time" either in personal or in written communication with the secret chiefs of the order, he having "either himself "forged or procured to be forged" the professed correspondence between him and them, and my tongue having been tied all these years by a previous oath of secrecy to him, demanded by him, from me, before showing me what he had either done or caused to be done or both. you must comprehend from what little i say here the "ex

hat the reason for making his charge of forgery public was, that the whole constitution of the order depended upon the authenticity of the documents that he alleged to be forged. at a meeting of the committee on march 29, l.o. stated that he had seen s.a, who had given him his honourable assurance that he had no reason to suppose that s.d.a. was not the person she purported to be. he had only had communication with her by letter, and had "bon fide" posted letters to her in germany in reply. 257 on april 2, d.d.c.f, wrote refusing to acknowledge the right of the second order to elect a committee, and threatened members with the punitive current. at this juncture p, influenced, so far as himself knew, only by the impulse of self-sacrifice for the order that had done so much for him; but, as

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

eth mountains, we have accomplished the only miracle which god has licensed us to perform" charles baudelaire("translated by" aleister crowley) 112 review a book of mystery and vision. by a. e. waite. william rider and son. 7s. 6"d "the introduction" mr. waite speaks of a "kind of secret school, or united but incorporate fraternity, which independently of all conventional means of recognition and communication do no less communicate and recognise one another without hesitation of hindrance in every part of the world. of this school the author may and does claim that he is the intimate representative and mouthpiece &c &c. good "this mystic life at its highest is undeniably selfish" hullo, what's this "it is a striking fact that so little of any divine consequence has been uttered by poets i

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

eing, and get the same hitherto unconceived facts. it is this characteristic which, beyond all gainsaying, proves the definite existence of the most wondrous of the hasheesh disclosed states of mind. the realm of that stimulus is no vagary; it as much exists and england. we are never so absurd as to expect to see insane men by the dozen all holding to the same hallucination without having had any communication with each other. as i said once previously, after my acquaintance with the realm of witchery had become, probably, about as universal as anybody's, when i chanced to be called to take care of some one making the experiment for the first time (and i always was called, by the faintest word, often by a mere look, i could tell exactly the place that my patient had reached, and treat him

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

iii. the theological aspect of death and immortality. iv. the common arguments for immortality. part iii "psychological- introductory. i. the moment of death. ii. visions of the dying. iii. death described from beyond the veil. iv. experiments in photographing and weighting the soul. v. death coincidences. vi. the testimony of science- psychical research. vii. on the intra-cosmic difficulties of communication. viii. conclusions. appendices. bibliography. index "the book. has much to recommend it on the score of stimulus to calm reasoning and further research "pall mall gazette "the collaborators may certainly claim that they have brought proven evidence as to the persistence of individual consciousness and personal identity which merits consideration "sunday times "well worth reading "the

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

23. but in these unhappy times we must celebrate our sacred mysteries in secret. 24. so be it ordained, that none but the wicca may see our mysteries, for our enemies are many and torture loosens the tongue of man. 25. so be it ordained that no coven shall know where th.e next coven bide. 26. or who its members be. save only the priest. and priestess and messenger. 131 27. and there. shall be no communication. between them, save by the messenger of the gods, or the summoner. 28. and onlyifit be safe may the covens meet in some sa.fe place for the great festivals. 29. and while there, none .shall say whence they came nor give their true names. 30. to thisiend,.any that are tortured in their agony may not tell if they do not kn.ow. 31. so be it ordained that no one shall tell anyone not of

ALEXANDRIAN BOOK OF SHADOWS OCCULT

temples. 22. 23. but in these unhappy times we must celebrate our sacred mysteries in secret. so be it ordained that none but the wicca may see our mysteries, for our enemies are many and torture loosens the tongue of man. 24. 25. so be it ordained that no coven shall know where the next coven bide. 26. or who its members be, save only the priest and priestess and messenger. and there shall be no communication between them, save by the messenger of the gods, or the summoner. 27. 28. and only if it be safe may the covens meet in some safe place for the great festivals. 29. and while there, none shall say whence they came nor give their true names. 30. to this end, that if any be tortured, in their agony, they may not tell if they do not know. so be it ordained that no one shall tell anyone

refoil, vervain, st.-john's-wort, dill, hinder witches of their will! upon the clock, dependeth not. success pursueth the persistent. guilt flees when none pursueth. power shared is power lost. seek thine enemy in secret. thoughts are things: as a man thinkest, so he is. no one person can accomplish all. danger is never overcome without danger. the past is fixed, yet the future may be bent. where communication fails, confusion follows. some things cannot be understood by mortal man. many such must simply be accepted. rush in where angels fear to tread: the gods are with you. as a man thinketh, so is he. if you think small, you become small. remember the passwords: perfect love and perfect trust, so trust the universe and be at home everywhere. if you imagine and fear 'i will get trapped, o

to obtain good results you must be free from all disturbances. remember, darkness, points of light gleaming amid the surrounding dark, incense and the steady passes by a white arm, are not as stage effects but rather they are mechanical instruments which serve to start the suggestion which later unlocks the knowledge that it is possible to obtain the divine ecstacy, and so attain to knowledge and communication with the divine goddess. when once you have attained this, ritual is needless, as you may attain the state of ecstacy at will, but 'til then or, if having obtained or attained it yourself, you wish to bring a companion to that state of joy, ritual is best. notes l published in janet and stewart farrar's the witches' way, from gbg's text b/c bos. to leave the body 'tis not wise to str

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

m geometrically accurate. browning had hold of a part of this truth when he wrote "all's change, but permanence as well..and continued "truth inside, and outside, truth also; and between each, falsehood that is change, as truth is permanence "truth successively takes shape, one grade above its last presentment" we must remember also that beyond a certain point it is not safe nor wise to carry the communication of the facts of the solar system. much must remain esoteric and veiled. the risks of too much knowledge are far greater than the menace of too little. with knowledge comes responsibility and power two things for which the race is not yet ready. therefore, all we can do is to study and correlate with what wisdom and discretion may be ours, using the knowledge that may come for the goo

ontinuous functioning. in all cases it is preceded by a burning, through the medium of the inner fire, and by the destruction, through sacrifice, of all that separates. the approach to unity is through destruction of the lower, and of all that forms a barrier. take, in illustration, the web that separates the etheric body and the emotional. when that web has been burned away by the inner fire the communication between the bodies of the personality becomes continuous and complete, and the three lower vehicles function as one. you have a somewhat analogous situation on the higher levels, though the parallel cannot be pushed to detail. the intuition corresponds to the emotional, and the four higher levels of the mental plane to the etheric. in the destruction of the causal body at the time of

e perfect seventh type, our planetary type. 2. they are each distinguished by one of the six colours, with the lord of the world showing forth the full planetary colour, these six being subsidiary. 3. their work is therefore concerned, not only with force distribution, but with the passing into our scheme from other planetary schemes, of egos seeking earth experience. 4. each of them is in direct communication with one or another of the sacred planets. 5. according to astrological conditions, and according to the turning of the planetary wheel of life, so one or another of these kumaras will be active. the three buddhas of activity change from time to time, and become in turn exoteric or esoteric as the case may be. only the king persists steadily and watchfully in active physical incarnat

ation have come to do. in this linking up of the two planes people are required who are polarised in their mental bodies (or, if not polarised there, are nevertheless well rounded out and balanced) and can therefore work safely and with intelligence in this type of work. it necessitates primarily people in whose vehicles can be found a certain proportion of atomic sub-plane matter, so that direct communication can be effected between the higher and the lower via the atomic cross-section of the causal body. this is not easy to explain clearly, but a consideration of the diagram in "a study in consciousness" by mrs. besant,page 27, may be helpful in explaining some matters that are apt to puzzle. we must recognise two things in pondering the subject of the masters and their disciples. first

gni is paramountly lord. agnichaitans. a group of fire devas. atlantis. the continent that was submerged in the atlantic ocean, according to the occult teaching and plato. atlantis was the home of the fourth root race, whom we now call the atlanteans- 125- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust antahkarana. the path, or bridge, between higher and lower mind, serving as a medium of communication between the two. it is built by the aspirant himself in m ental matter. ashram. the centre to which the master gathers the disciples and aspirants for personal instruction. atma. the universal spirit; the divine monad; the seventh principle; so called in the septenary constitution of man (see diagram in introduction) atomic subplane. the matter of the solar system is divided by the o

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

aring is consummated will completed hearing on the physical plane be likewise permitted. hearing on the mental plane is simply an extension of the faculty of differentiating sound. the hearing dealt with on all these planes is the hearing that has to do with the form, that concerns the vibration of matter, and that is occupied with the not-self. it has not to do with the psyche, or the telepathic communication that proceeds from mind to mind, but with the sound of the form or that power whereby one separated unit of consciousness is aware of another unit who is not himself. bear this carefully in mind. when the extension of hearing becomes such that it concerns the psyche, then we call it telepathy or that wordless communication that is the synthesis of hearing on all the three lower plane

two (god and man) is the heavenly man, whose body is made- 174- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust up of human and deva monads, and who has likewise his permanent atoms. always the three higher principles can be distinguished in importance from the four lower. the key is hidden in the fact that between the number of a globe in a chain and its corresponding chain lies a method of communication. the same is true likewise of the correspondence between a chain of globes and a scheme of analogous number. the connection between venus and the earth lies hid in number, and it took a moment of mysterious alignment between a globe, its corresponding chain and the scheme of allied number to effect the momentous occurrence known as the coming of the lords of flame. it occurred in the

(by means of it) to acquire knowledge, awareness, and self-realisation. these nine petals are of a predominant orange hue, though the six other colours are found as secondary colours in a varying degree. the inner three petals are of a lovely lemon-yellow hue. at the base of the lotus petals are the three points of light which mark the position of the permanent atoms, and which are the medium of communication between the solar angels and the lunar pitris. by means of these permanent atoms the ego, according to its state of evolution can construct his lunar bodies, acquire knowledge on the lower three planes, and thus buy his experience, and becomes aware. on a higher turn of the spiral, the monad through the egoic petals, and thus with the aid of the solar angels, acquires knowledge and e

ich find their lowest manifestation on this plane, and have no physical body such as the earth, and the other dense planets. they exist through the medium of gaseous matter, and their spheres of manifestation are simply composed of the four cosmic ethers and the cosmic gaseous. but all the great lives of the solar system do possess bodies of our systemic mental matter, and therefore on that plane communication between all these entities becomes a possibility. this fact is the basis of occult realisation, and the true ground for the at-one-ment. matter of the abstract levels of the mental plane enters into the composition of the vehicles for all these greater existences and through the medium of this energised substance each can get en rapport with each, no matter what their individual goal

greater life ever includes the lesser, and that each expansion of consciousness brings man closer to this realised oneness. therefore, if one might venture to express an abstraction and a state of consciousness in terms of time and space, and through the limitation of language, it might be stated that on egoic levels, or on the three higher subplanes of the mental plane, there exists a channel of communication, based on similarity of vibration and oneness of endeavour, between every one of the planetary schemes, within the solar ring-pass-not. here, and here alone (as regards the three worlds and the human kingdom, becomes possible the establishing of egoic relationships and the transmission of thought substance between a. units and egoic groups. b. groups and other groups. c. greater grou

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

rning this stage might be enumerated as follows: 1. the man is polarized in his spiritual nature, 2. he recognizes himself and functions as the soul, the christ, 3. he has the chitta or mind stuff in a state of quiescence, 4. the sutratma or thread is functioning adequately and the lower bodies are aligned upon it- 64- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust producing a direct channel of communication with the physical brain, 5. the brain is trained to serve only as a delicate receiver of truth impressions, 6. the third eye is in process of unfoldment. later, as the centres are awakened and brought into conscious control, they place the man en rapport with the various energy septenates in the seven planes of the system, and because the truth-perceiving faculty is developed, the ma

4. illumination or perception of the light aspect of manifestation. through meditation the yogi knows himself to be light, a point of fiery essence. through facility in the meditation process he can focus that light on any object he chooses and come "en rapport" with the light which that object is hiding. that light is then known to be one in essence with his own light-centre, and comprehension, communication and identification then become possible. 4. when concentration, meditation and contemplation form one sequential act, then is sanyama achieved. this is a most difficult idea to express for we have not in the english language the equivalent of the sanskrit term "sanyama" it is the synthesis of the three stages of the meditation process and is only possible to that student who has lear

h sense, the mind, as the interpreter and synthesizer of the other five. it is the capacity of the human being to say "i see "i smell" a thing the animal cannot do. 4. pervasiveness. all the senses are capable of infinite extension and every sense when consciously followed and utilized can lead a man in three main directions: a. to the centre of all things, back to the heart of god, b. into close communication with his fellow man, putting him en rapport with him, when so desired, c. into touch with all forms. to the average man there is only that which he can hear, touch, see, taste and smell, only five ways in which he can know. there are only five responses possible to him as he contacts vibration of any kind and in our solar system there is naught else but vibrating energy, god in activ

so. this is the object of all raja yoga practice. through the mind, the soul realm is cognized, just as through the senses the objective world was contacted. 5. useful purpose. when the relation of the five senses to the five elements is understood, and the law of vibration is studied and mastered, the adept can then turn to useful purposes all the powers of his nature. he not only can enter into communication with all parts of our planetary system but can also use discriminatingly and wisely all those parts of his own nature which are allied to, or correspondences of the nature of god as shown in the macrocosm. 48. as a result of this perfection, there comes rapidity of action like that of mind, perception independent of the organs, and mastery over root substance. we have been considerin

nown. the knower is also perceived, and the "perception of all objects" becomes possible. it becomes literally true, therefore, that for the yogin nothing remains hidden or unknown. information on all subjects becomes possible to him, for he has an instrument which he can use to ascertain that which the soul knows concerning the kingdom of god, the realm of spiritual truth. he can also enter into communication and convey to the soul that which is known to the man in physical incarnation. thus the knower, the field of knowledge and knowledge itself are brought into conjunction and the medium of this union is the mind. this is one great stage upon the path of return, and though in due time the intuition will supersede the mind, and direct spiritual perception take the place of mental percept

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

would you do within, o soul, my brother? what would you do within? bar door and window that none may see: that alone we may be (alone! face to face in that flame-lit place) when first we begin to speak one with another" evelyn underhill we have studied briefly the objectives which we set before ourselves as we seek to reorient the mind to the soul, and through the union thus effected, enter into communication with a higher world of being. we are seeking to utilize the equipment with which a long series of life experiments and experience has endowed us, and whether we undertake the work from the standpoint of the mystical devotee or the intellectual aspirant, there are certain basic requirements which must precede any definite exercises. the words of the rev. r. j. campbell state succinctl

piness, but that happiness is an after effect and not a part of the illumined state. true illumination is related to the intellect, and should be in its purest aspect divorced from feeling altogether. it is a condition of knowledge, it is a state wherein the mind is brought into relation with god, and the longer that condition can be held free from emotional reactions, the more direct will be the communication between the soul and its instrument, and the freer from deterioration will be the imparted truths. a comparison of the way of the knower and the way of the mystic might be of value here. the mystic, especially in the west, gains his flash of insight; he sees the beloved; he touches heights of awareness, but his approach, in the majority of cases, has been the heart approach, and has

owledge most apparent. note what meister eckhart himself says "there is one power in the soul: intellect, of prime importance to the soul for making her aware of, for detecting, god..the soundest arguments expressly state (what is the truth) that the kernel of eternal life lies rather in knowledge than in love..the soul is not dependent upon temporal things but in the exaltation of her mind is in communication with the things of god"11(98) the knower has a different method from that of the mystic. his is the directing of the intellect to the object of its search; his is the way of the mind, and its discipline and control. he steadies the mind; he stops its versatility and focusses it; he seeks out after god; he divorces himself from feeling and is not interested in his own personal satisfa

these results as follows: the effect on the mind is direct apprehension of truth and direct understanding of a knowledge which is so wide and synthetic in its grasps that we cover it by the nebulous term, the universal mind. this type of knowledge is sometimes called the intuition, and is one of the main characteristics of illumination. a second effect on the mind is responsiveness to telepathic communication and a sensitiveness to other minds which have achieved an ability to function on soul levels. i do not here refer to so-called telepathic communication on psychic levels, or to that between brain and brain in the ordinary intercourse of daily life, with which we are all familiar. i refer to the interplay that can be set up between souls, divinely attuned, and which has resulted in th

t as interpreters of the universal mind and as intermediaries between the non-telepathic multitude and the eternal fountain of wisdom. to the illuminates of the world, to the intuitive thinkers in all fields of knowledge, and to the telepathic and inspired communicators can be traced the best that man now knows, the origin of the great world religions, and the triumphs of science. this telepathic communication must not be confused with mediumship, or with the mass of so-called inspirational writings, which are flooding our markets at this time. most of these communications are mediocre in character, and carry nothing new, or any message which will lead man on another step into the new age, or guide his feet, as he mounts the stair towards the heavenly places. the tapping of the sub-conscio

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

ut of fleshly bodies, and working in any field of divine manifestation form part of the planetary hierarchy and are integral units in that great cloud of witnesses who are the "onlookers and observers. they possess the power of spiritual insight or perception as well as objective or physical vision. in studying rule i we could summarize it simply yet profoundly under the following words: 1. egoic communication. 2. cyclic meditation. 3. coordination, or at-one-ment. the rules start off in a treatise on cosmic fire with a brief summary of the process and a statement as to the nature of the white magician. i would like in this first consideration of our subject to enumerate briefly the facts given in the commentary so as to demonstrate to the aspirant how much is given him for his considerati

te magic a. works from above downwards. b. is the result of solar vibration, and therefore of egoic energy- 35- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust c. is not an effect of the vibration of the form side of life, being divorced from emotion and mental impulse. 5. the downflow of energy from the soul is the result of a. constant internal re-collectedness. b. concentrated one-pointed communication by the soul with the mind and the brain. c. steady meditation upon the plan of evolution. 6. the soul is, therefore, in deep meditation during the whole cycle of physical incarnation, which is all that concerns the student here. 7. this meditation is rhythmic and cyclic in nature as is all else in the cosmos. the soul breathes and its form lives thereby. 8. when the communication bet

and steady, the man becomes a white magician. 9. therefore workers in white magic are invariably, and through the very nature of things, advanced human beings, for it takes many cycles of lives to train a magician. 10. the soul dominates its form through the medium of the sutratma or life thread, and (through it) vitalises its triple instrument (mental, emotional and physical) and thus sets up a communication with the brain. through the brain, consciously controlled, the man is galvanised into intelligent activity on the physical plane. the above is a brief analysis of the first rule for magic and i would like to suggest that in the future as the students meditate on the rules that they make such an analysis themselves. if they do this during their consideration of each rule they will app

than any others, and they are difficult to use as transmitters. the silence that comes from the inner calm is the one to cultivate. aspirants are urged to remember that the time will come when they too will form part of the group of teachers on the inner side of the veil. if then they have not learnt the silence that comes from strength and from knowledge, how will they bear the apparent lack of communication that they will then find exists between them and those on the outer side? learn therefore, how to keep quiet or usefulness will be hampered by astral fretfulness when on the other side of death. 3. remember always that lack of calm in the daily life prevents the teachers on egoic levels from reaching you. endeavor therefore to remain quiescent as life unrolls, work, toil, strive, asp

oduce a synthesis of the three and the one so that the work of the four may proceed. here you have the reflection consummated in the microcosm of that with which the solar logos started, the "sacred four" of the cosmos; man in his turn becomes a "sacred four" spirit and the three of manifestation- 45- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust four words should be pondered upon here: 1. communication 2. response 3. reorientation 4. union the old commentary expresses it in the following terms "when communion is established, words are forthwith used, and mantric law assumes its rightful place, provided that the one communicates the words and the three remain in silence "when response is recognized as emanating from the three, the one, in silence, listens. the roles are changed. a t

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

ified by the ray quality and is therefore specific and unique. let me point out to you the modes of this group teaching: ray i. higher expression: t he science of statesmanship, of government. lower expression: modern diplomacy and politics. ray ii. higher expression: t he process of initiation as taught by the hierarchy of adepts. lower expression: religion. ray iii. higher expression: m eans of communication or interaction. the radio- 35- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust telephone, telegraph and the power to travel. lower expression: the use and spread of money and gold. ray iv. higher expression: t he masonic work, based on the formation of the hierarchy, and related to the second ray. lower expression: architectural construction

e difference between this kind of training and training for vocational work. creative work proves the fact of the soul; vocational training demonstrates the type of the personality. 3. scientific investigation of the powers in man, with particular attention to telepathy. it will be found that telepathic work is from mind to mind, or from soul to mind, and does not necessarily imply brain to brain communication and contact. this is one of the most promising fields of investigation, though it still presents much difficulty. the fact of the existence of the soul will not be proved through the medium of telepathy until after the year 1945. by that time an event will have happened in the world and a particular new teaching will have been given which will put the entire subject of telepathic phe

with some more advanced disciple than himself, and his mind is being impressed by some chela in his group. this chela, who is closer to the master than he is, passes on to him some of the knowledge that he has absorbed through being able to live within the master's aura. but the master is not concerned in the process; it lies between the chela and the aspirant. in these cases the receiver of the communication is often misled, and thinks that the master himself is dictating to him, whereas in reality he has through a more advanced chela than himself tuned in on the master's thought atmosphere. none of the masters of the sixth initiation (such as the masters m. and k. h) are at this time working through dictation with their disciples. they are too much engrossed with world problems, and wit

s physical body. by the very weight of their numbers, and by the reputability of their position, they will carry their point. through a- 116- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust discovery also in the field of photography, now being investigated, will the fact of survival be proven. through the use of the radio by those who have passed over will communication be eventually set up, and reduced to a true science. nevertheless, certain imminent happenings will do more to annihilate the veil between the seen and the unseen than any other line of activity hitherto initiated. of this i may not speak beyond telling you that an illumination will be set up and a radiance revealed which will result in a tremendous stimulation of mankind and bring a

here we can see the scientific value of the study of ideals, of concentration upon the virtues and divine qualities, and upon an intellectual analysis of the divine attributes of any of the great sons of god. again, the second proposition states that the seven rays, being each the recipient and custodian of energies coming from the universe, bring in the basic concept of inter-relation, of inter-communication, of inter-dependence, of cooperative responsibility, and of service. these relationships, as we well know, underlie the principle of brotherhood, which the race is just beginning to grasp and to discuss. thus one of the major propositions which govern the building forces of the universe is of real practical application to the mental life and attitude of man today. the first propositi

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

emerges. he is the founder of that kingdom. he proclaimed its existence and he indicated its nature. in himself he gave us an expression of its qualifications, and showed us the characteristics of the citizen of that kingdom. through the example of its founder, christianity has also had a unique mission in inaugurating the era of service. world service, world welfare, world interest, world inter-communication and the importance of the general good are all products of the emphasis christ laid upon human- 159- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust divinity and on the brotherhood of man, based upon the fatherhood of god. no other religion or era has thus emphasised these points. they still remain in many ways ideals, but are slowly in process of becoming facts. christ therefor

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

a lower to a higher degree. b. another such point of crisis occurs when the mental body is swept into activity and the etheric body is similarly vitalised. 2. relationship between the ego or soul and the dense physical body is established when a. matter of the three lowest subplanes of the physical plane is built into the etheric body, prior to physical incarnation, and the potential channels of communication and of exit are established. these are the main channel or line of communication found between the centre at the base of the spine and that in the head, via the spleen. b. a corresponding activity takes place in the process of liberation upon the path of return in which the bridge (or the antaskarana) is established between the lower mental body, the causal body, and the higher menta

oul has upon its instrument; it can be seen whether that grasp is occasional and partial or whether it is entire and whole. this is most wonderfully indicated in a certain masonic grip, which marks a climax in the experience of the candidate to the mysteries- 40- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust i previously referred to the main channel of communication between the soul and its mechanism as being: a. the centre at the base of the spine. b. the centre at the top of the head, where the most important centre in the body is situated, from the standpoint of the soul. there is its point of entry and exit; there is the great radio station of reception, and the distributing centre for direction. c. the spleen. this is a subsidiary centre an

energy from the spleen pass on (after crossing each other and producing a whirlpool of force) into the solar plexus region; from thence they are very definitely drawn together as one stream at a certain stage in the life of the advanced aspirant. there they merge with the sum-total of energies, using the three points referred to the head, the base of the spine and the spleen as a definite mode of communication, of distribution and of control, and finally of ultimate withdrawal, consciously or unconsciously, at the moment of death or in the technique of inducing that stage of control known as samadhi. 8. when the directing agent in the head, deliberately and by an act of the will, raises the accumulated energies at the base of the spine, he draws them into the magnetic field of the centres

f probation on to the path of discipleship. in this lies the hope of the world today. in this fact is to be found the greatly increased activity of the masters. this event, or this transition, never takes place before the first fine strand of energy (like the first steel cable on a physical bridge) has anchored itself on the further shore; thus a delicate and (at first) almost nebulous channel of communication is established between the higher nature and the lower, between the world of the soul and the worlds of human affairs. each month, at the time of the full moon, the masters are intensifying their efforts, and men and women are being prepared for the process of initiation with as much rapidity as is safely possible. remember that understanding must always parallel the intellectual gra

in the great scheme or plan of god, this is the law which will be the determining law of the race. this will not, however, be the case until the majority of human beings understand something of what it means to function as a soul. then, under obedience to this law, humanity will act as a transmitter of light, energy and spiritual potency to the subhuman kingdoms, and will constitute a channel of communication between "that which is above and that which is below" such is the high destiny before the race. just as certain human beings have, through meditation, discipline and service, most definitely made a contact with their own souls, and can therefore become channels for soul expression, and mediums for the distribution into the world of soul energy, so men and women, who are oriented to s

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

individuals but all sincerely anxious to cooperate and aid in this work? let me try and give a clear reply. you have undertaken voluntarily to work together when proffered the opportunity by me. you are aiming towards a group solidarity which will be based upon the fact of your being souls. this should eventually manifest itself subjectively and essentially in the form of a group telepathic inter-communication, as group understanding also of each other's problems and difficulties and, therefore, as a group opportunity to aid and help one another. this helping should not and must- 13- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust not come through personality effort or contact, or through the stating of problems related to circumstance and character, or through the tenderi

okes the wisdom of the soul and its registration by the brain, via the mind. 3. any telepathic happenings between you and your fellow disciples. this telepathic interplay should be cultivated but it must be most carefully checked and counterchecked and the strictest accuracy preserved. thus we shall have the fostering of the spirit of truth, which is the governing principle of all true telepathic communication. an ashram functions telepathically when fully and rightly organised. 4. any phenomena of a mystical and spiritual kind should also be noted. the seeing of the light in the head comes under this category. its brilliance should be noted, its growth and dimming; the hearing of the voice of the silence which is the voice of the soul but not of the subconscious; the registering of messag

can hold together down the years and throughout this life cycle, then the group can carry forward into the future and work together on other planes, thus conserving energy. can you persist and carry on? can such a telepathic- 16- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust interplay be set up that the barrier of death will eventually prove no barrier at all and continuity of communication persist? many such questions arise and time alone will give the answer. if there is persistence in effort, if there is the loyal link of love, if there is adherence to the group ideal and if there is mutual forbearance and understanding and patience, it may be possible that this group can be welded into a unit which will indeed be a living atom in the hierarchical body. you are all o

ort and to greater strain than ever before. this experiment which i have instituted and to which you have voluntarily and willingly- 19- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust submitted yourselves is one undertaken for group purposes. the hierarchy seeks to discover how sensitive groups are, as a whole, to subjective guidance and instruction, and how free the channels of communication are between the various individuals in the group and the master, and between the various groups within the ashram of a master. a master's group of disciples, upon the inner side of life, forms an integrated organism, characterised by mutual life, love and interplay. the relationships in such a group are entirely on mental and astral levels and hence the limitations of the etheric for

. i have said that these groups constitute an experiment. this experiment is fourfold in nature and a concise statement about it may prove helpful. i. they are an experiment in founding or starting focal points of energy in the human family through which certain energies can flow into the entire race of men. ii. they are an experiment in inaugurating certain new techniques in work and in modes of communication. i would point out that in these last three words are summed up the whole story. these groups are intended to facilitate interrelation or communication as follows: 1. there is a group of what we might call telepathic communicators. these people are receptive to impression from the masters and from each other; they are the custodians of group purpose and, therefore, closely related to

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

f the race of men. the slow and restricted movements of the primitive races of mankind have given place to the speed and the rapid movement (the almost unbelievably rapid movement) and transportation facilities of the airplane. the uncouth sounds and the limited vocabulary of the savage races have developed into the intricate language systems of the present nations; the various modes of primitive communication by means of drums or bonfires have been replaced by the telegraph, the telephone and the radio; the wooden dug-out of the uncultured islanders has developed into the greyhound of the sea, racing from port to port under mechanical power and in the space of a few short days; the early slow modes of travel by foot, on horseback or by chariot have given way to the trains, speeding across

stic and true) but from the angle of its surety about human immortality and the evidence which it has collected. the spiritualists have not yet succeeded in proving immortality; they have succeeded in proving survival and have thus made a valuable contribution to the structure of the new world religion- 91- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust the slowly developing powers of telepathic communication and the recognition of extra-sensory perception by science are also playing their part in demonstration of the world of non-tangible life and values; all these factors necessitate and "sub-stand" the demand for a new presentation of religion which will be inclusive in its scope and not exclusive as it is today. the religion of the future will account for the progress of humanity by i

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

and struggling and sorrowing on earth. everywhere this transmission is to be found "i am come that they may have life" says the christ, and the scriptures of the world are full of the intervention of some being, originating from some source higher than the strictly human. always the appropriate mechanism is found through which divinity can reach and communicate with humanity, and it is with this communication and these instruments of divine energy that the doctrine of avatars or of divine "coming ones" has to do. an avatar is one who has a peculiar capacity (besides a self-initiated task and a pre-ordained destiny) to transmit energy or divine power. this is necessarily a deep mystery and was demonstrated in a peculiar manner and in relation to cosmic energy by the christ who for the firs

e new group of world servers, he must come forth and take his place prominently on the world stage; take his part in the great drama which is there being played. this time, he will play his part, not in obscurity as he previously did but before the eyes of the entire world. because of the smallness of our little planet, and because of the prevalence of the radio, of television and the rapidity of communication, his part will be watched by all and the prospect must surely, for him, hold certain horror, must present its tests and major adjustments, plus painful and unavoidable experience. he does not come as the omnipotent god of man's ignorant creation, but as the christ, the founder of the kingdom of god on earth, to complete the work he started, and again to demonstrate divinity in far mo

s process was initiated upon the astral plane by the buddha, and on the mental plane when christ manifested on earth. it indicated the approaching maturity of humanity. the process has been slowly gathering momentum as these two great beings have gathered around them their disciples and initiates, during the past two thousand years. it has reached a point of intensive usefulness as the channel of communication between "the centre where the will of god is known" and the hierarchy where the love of god demonstrates has been opened and enlarged, and the contact between these two great centres and humanity has been more firmly established. thus thousands of intelligent men and women will be enabled to free themselves from all delusion and emotional control. the moment that the hearts of men ar

call "prayer" and "worship" be not disturbed by the use of the word "science" it is not the cold and heartless intellectual thing so oft depicted. it is in reality the intelligent organisation of spiritual energy and of the forces of love, and these, when effective, will evoke the response of spiritual beings who can again walk openly among men, and thus establish a close relation and a constant communication between humanity and the spiritual hierarchy. in order to clarify, it might be said that invocation is of three kinds: there is, as stated above, the massed demand, unconsciously voiced, and the crying appeal, wrung from the hearts of men in all times of crisis such as the present. this invocative cry rises ceaselessly from all men living in the midst of disaster; it is addressed to

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

of all this type of work there is always much, but never more so than at this time owing to the coming into manifestation of this ray of the magician (black and white, the seventh ray. hence the rapid growth of the sense of omnipresence and the recognition of the non-existence of time in relation to reality. this has taken place through the discovery and use of the radio and of the many means of communication and through the steady growth of telepathic interplay; hence also the spread of education, enlarging man's horizon and opening up to him new worlds for investigation and adventure; hence also the breaking down of the old and limiting forms through the invoked force of the first ray, which has hitherto always worked through the medium of the seventh ray, because the kingdoms in nature

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

is process was initiated upon the astral plane by the buddha, and on the mental plane when christ manifested on earth. it indicated the approaching maturity of humanity. the process has been slowly gathering momentum as these two great beings have gathered around them their disciples and initiates during the past two thousand years. it has reached a point of intensive usefulness as the channel of communication between shamballa and the hierarchy has been opened and enlarged, and as the contact between these two great centres and humanity has been more firmly established. at the june full moon, 1942, the first test as to the directness of the communication between the centre where the will of god holds sway, the centre where the love of god rules, and the centre where there is intelligent e

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

e function of a disciple is to focus a stream of energy of some special kind upon the physical plane where it can become an attractive centre of force and draw to itself similar types of ideas and thought currents which are not strong enough to live by themselves or to make a sufficiently strong impact upon the human consciousness. in union is strength. this is the second law governing telepathic communication. the first law is: 1. the power to communicate is to be found in the very nature of substance itself. it lies potentially within the ether, and the significance of telepathy is to be found in the word omnipresence. the second law is: 2. the interplay of many minds produces a unity of thought which is powerful enough to be recognised by the brain. here we have a law governing a subjec

e discovers himself to be en rapport with them. the understanding of the first law produces results in the mind or mental body. the understanding of the second law produces results in a lesser receiving station, the brain. this is possible through the strengthening of a man's own mental reaction by the mental reaction of others, similarly receptive. it will be found therefore that this process of communication, governed by these two laws, has always been in operation among the adepts, the initiates and the senior disciples who are in physical plane bodies. now the operation of this process is to be extended and steadily developed by the emerging group of mystics and world servers who constitute, in embryo, the world saviour. only those who know something of the meaning of concentration and

onsive to the group and to find and contact those minds which are energised by similar thought currents. this has to be cultivated. how, my brother, shall this be done? let us consider the various types of telepathic work. the undeveloped human being and the unthinking, non-mental man or woman can be and often are telepathic, but the centre through which they work is the solar plexus. the line of communication is, therefore, from solar plexus to solar plexus. this is therefore instinctual telepathy and concerns feeling in every case. it involves, invariably, radiations from the solar plexus, which in the case of the animal world serves usually as the instinctual brain. this type of telepathic communication is definitely a characteristic of the animal body of man, and one of the- 5- telepat

rained minds, physical phenomena has predominated and not the more subtle forms of psychism. where the more subtle forms of super- or extra-sensory perception have been involved, the subjects have been either adolescent or in their early twenties and have been primarily and rightly focussed in the emotional-feeling body. this is true even when they are highly intellectual. this form of telepathic communication is therefore of two kinds, with the solar plexus always involved: a. it will be from solar plexus to solar plexus between two people who are ordinary, emotional, governed by desire, and primarily centred in the astral and animal bodies. b. it will be between such a "solar plexus" person, if i may so call him, and a higher type whose solar plexus centre is functioning actively but who

nsed and sent out by the solar plexus person has in it something of mental substance or energy. pure feeling and entirely emotional emanations between people necessitate only solar plexus contact. later, when group work in telepathy is undertaken, the centres of transmission wherein high and consecrated feeling, devotion, aspiration and love are concerned and where the groups work with pure love, communication will be from heart to heart, and from a group heart to another group heart. the phrase "heart to heart talk" so often used, is usually a misnomer at this time, but will some day be true. at present it is usually a solar plexus conversation! the second form of telepathic work is that of mind to mind, and it is with this form of communication that the highest investigation is at this t

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

ht to refer is the constant use of the word "relation" or "relationship" and analogous phrases. this is unavoidable for the reason that the entire science of astrology is, in the last analysis, the science of relations and there is consequently no use in avoiding the term, especially when there is no other which seems to meet the requirements as adequately. inter-relation, inter-dependence, inter-communication, interplay these are words governing the scientific basis of astrology, and they are beginning to be words in general use today in connection with human affairs and human conduct. this will be increasingly the case. the preparatory stages for world fusion, blending and synthesis are present at this time, and in- 133- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyri

im to say, when confronted with full knowledge of the imminent sacrifice which he would have to make "i must go up to jerusalem" and, we read, he then "set his face" and trod the path of the saviour, leading to the liberation of humanity. the piscean aspect in its highest expression is demonstrated by his sensitivity to immediate and unbroken contact with his "father in heaven; he was in constant communication with the monad, thereby proving to the world that he was initiated into states of consciousness of which the third initiation is but the beginning. all the three crosses are shown as functioning simultaneously in his life a thing hitherto unknown in the perfection which he displayed a perfection of perfect responsiveness and perfect demonstration of result as well, giving us a manife

seven gods were divided into two triads and the sun. a. lower triad mars, mercury and venus. b. higher triad moon, jupiter and saturn (the moon standing for a hidden planet (s.d. ii. 484, 5) 11 "saturn, jupiter, mercury and venus are the four exoteric planets and three others which must remain nameless (pluto and the two hidden planets. a.a.b) were the heavenly bodies in direct astral and psychic communication morally and physically with the earth, its guides and watchers. the visible orbs furnish our humanity with its outward and inward characteristics and their regents or rectors with our monads and spiritual faculties (s.d. i. 628) 12 "the trinity was represented by the sun (the father, mercury (the son, and venus (the holy spirit (s.d. ii. 569) 13 "there were seven tabernacles ready to

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

130- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust forward under hierarchical inspiration and in a spirit of true humility and understanding are contributory to the factors in a great spiritual enterprise which the hierarchy started in 1925. it is with one of these dramatic expressions of hierarchical purpose that i want to deal at this time. in 1932 when we were at ascona i received a communication from the tibetan which was published in the fall in a pamphlet entitled, the new group of world servers. this was epoch making in its significance though only a few people as yet realise its true meaning. the position taken by the spiritual hierarchy on our planet was that a group was in process of formation that had in it the nucleus of the coming world civilisation and was characte

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

what he is. these three groups are themselves conditioned (via the seven centres, as we have earlier seen) by the astral or mental vehicles, or by the integrated personality, or by the soul which begins to use the personality as a transmitting and transmuting agency, and at the close of the path of discipleship by the monad, via the antahkarana, using that self-created path as a direct channel of communication to the seven centres and from there to the threefold system of nadis, nerves and glands. 7. these three major systems within the human being express through the medium of the physical body the condition or the state of development of the centres. the life, the quality and the energy which they represent are conveyed to every part of the physical vehicle via the blood stream. this, mo

matter and form. they bring to matter, or to the aggregated cell lives, the contribution of quality consciousness and pure life. it might be stated also that: a. the stream of life-energy finds its way to the heart, the physical heart, and there (via the physical permanent atom) it energises coherently the entire physical body, using the blood stream as its major agency and channel of contact and communication between this central powerhouse of life and the periphery. as we well know, the blood is the life. this life activity is the factor which gathers together and holds in form all the living atoms and cells of the body. when that- 196- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust life thread is withdrawn by the soul at death, the living atoms sepa

susceptible of photographing. the grosser the person in the body, desire and appetite, the more easily will he be photographed after passing over (if anyone wants to photograph him, and the more advanced the person, the more difficult it will be to get a photograph- 224- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust as regards the use of radio as a means of communication with the "spirit world" the present electrical instruments are too slow in vibratory activity (if i may use such an unscientific term) to do the work; if astrally clothed "spirits" approach them they are apt to have a shattering effect. yet the first demonstration of existence after death, in such a way that it can be registered upon the physical plane, will come via the radio, becau

imply ignore the man who is dead and give to the enquirer only what the medium reads in his aura his recollection of the personal appearance, significant remembrances stored in the enquirer's consciousness, and wishful thinking anent advice demanded because the enquirer believes that because a man is dead he must be more wise than heretofore. when the medium at times succeeds in establishing true communication, it is because the enquirer and the dead person are mental types, and there is therefore a true telepathic rapport between them which the medium intercepts. the race is progressing, developing and becoming increasingly mental. the relation between the dead and the living must and will be upon mental levels, prior to the processes of integration; the true severance of communication wi

a true telepathic rapport between them which the medium intercepts. the race is progressing, developing and becoming increasingly mental. the relation between the dead and the living must and will be upon mental levels, prior to the processes of integration; the true severance of communication will come when the human soul is reabsorbed into the oversoul, prior to again reincarnating. the fact of communication up to that time will, however, completely destroy the fear of death. in the case of disciples working in a master's ashram, even this process of integration will constitute no barrier. in the next few pages i will give some teaching on what might be called the art of dying and so expand what i said in a treatise on white magic. present attitudes to death i undertook to take up with y

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

right 1998 lucis trust the esotericists (which, when true, are seldom susceptible of proof, have brought humanity to a point in its evolution wherein the light of knowledge is definitely permeating the dark places of the earth. a mass of information is now available to those who have the ability to read and write and the number of these is growing every day whilst the means of transmission and of communication have practically annihilated time and brought the whole world together as a functioning unit. a very high level of educational attainment is also emerging in all civilised countries. the average citizen is in possession of a vast amount of data on every imaginable subject. much of it is ill-digested and unusable, yet it tends to the general elevation of the mental process. the output

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

nd of mental detachment. my own sphere of occult work must also come under consideration. then, having established a rapport with her, i have three things to do. first, i must gather the group of disciples as a whole into my aura and so gauge its general- 8- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust condition of receptivity for that must determine the scope of the intended communication. do you realise, my brothers, that as you extend your power to grasp the needed lessons and learn to train your minds to think in ever wider and more abstract terms, you draw from me a correspondingly adequate instruction? the limitation to the imparted truth lies on your side and not on mine. second, i must isolate in my own consciousness the extent of the instruction, detaching mys

plane, precipitates energy through a process of appropriation. a study of these things- 15- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust will bring to our attention the entire subject of the centres and this we will approach from the angle of invocation and evocation. the teaching upon the etheric body naturally follows upon any instructions which i may give anent telepathic communication and the manipulation of energy by the initiate-disciple, via the centres, via the group centres and when of very high development and initiate degree via the planetary centres. i have not yet given you much on this theme but there is much that will later be said. i shall, however, have to deal with it only briefly and tentatively, as the majority of aspirants and disciples are not ye

others. the chains of love unite the world of men and the world of forms and they constitute the great chain of hierarchy. the spiritual effort you are asked to make is that of developing yourself into a vibrant and powerful centre of that fundamental, universal love. september 1943 my brothers: the new seed group has now been in existence for several years. during this time, i have only been in communication with you annually. those who are in preparation for initiation must inevitably work alone. i would have you remember this. there are, as you know, three sources of inspiration which indicate to the disciple struggling on the physical plane his goal: 1. his own soul .through direct contact, as the result of alignment. 2. the master .through impression, as a result of sensitivity. 3. t

e of that will; the purpose of sanat kumara is the revelation which comes to those who demonstrate that will, and it is the strength of the divine power which makes that will possible. strength is to power what desire is to aspiration, or what the personality- 22- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust is to the soul. it is the revelation of quality. i have started this communication with this note of will because the use of that will (under instruction) is the objective of your next year's work; as we proceed with the various phases of our study which i have earlier outlined, my use of this theme will emerge clearly in your consciousness. it has seemed to me necessary to open this instruction with a brief resume of the past teaching. the pressure of life these d

ought through together and their import must be grasped as a group. the contribution which each of you can make to the cause of clear thinking, ardent aspiration and determined application may sound easy and quite familiar. the moment, nevertheless, these goals become techniques and are expressed factually, their simplicity seems to vanish and the proposition appears extremely hard. since my last communication to you, certain changes have taken place in the personnel of the group. l.u.t. has been dropped (temporarily and for this particular incarnation) out of the group, and therefore out of my ashram. the constant condition of irritation in which he lived was the result of the ceaseless conflict between his aspiring soul nature and his inert and essentially selfish personality; that is no

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

that mediumship which is offered by the man or woman who is clairvoyant or clairaudient on the astral plane, and who therefore in full waking consciousness and with the physical brain alert and active can offer himself as an intermediary between men in physical plane bodies (and therefore blind and deaf on the subtler levels) and those who, having discarded their bodies, are cut off from physical communication. this type of psychic can communicate with both groups and their value and their usefulness as mediums is beyond computation when they are singleminded, unselfish, pure and dedicated to service. but in the training to which they subject themselves they must avoid the present negative methods, and instead of "sitting for development" in a blank and waiting silence, they should endeavo

he divine life. the first three groups which i have formed are intended to be small reflections of these three aspects from the angle of modern need and the meeting of that need. i have indicated somewhat the intended work of the first group from the angle of telepathic- 24- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust interplay (telepathy and the etheric vehicle. the method of communication between the members of the hierarchy has to be externalised, eventually, upon earth and this is one of the tasks of the group. it might be of service to you if i outlined a little more clearly what is the purpose of the new seed groups, in terms of the new age civilisation and culture so that the practical results might be visioned with clarity and some new ideals emerge as to the qu

ght of day" and will bring the physical world into a condition whereby "the healing of the nations through the arising of the sun of righteousness" will become possible, because the laws of healing (which are basic and fundamental) can be applied and worked out in all departments of life upon the outer levels of appearance for disease is only found in the world of phenomena. as regards telepathic communication between the members of the hierarchy: within itself, the hierarchy functions practically entirely on the plane of mind. this is necessarily essential and for two reasons: 1. the members of the hierarchy have freed themselves from the limitations of brain activity and brain consciousness. they can, therefore, in their essential selves and when they so choose, carry on simultaneously t

will fall into disuse. it will continue to be used in reaching the masses and those not functioning on the plane of mind. already voiceless prayer and aspiration and worship are deemed of higher value than the pleadings and proclamations of voiced expression. it is for this stage in the unfoldment of the race for which preparation must be made, and the laws, techniques and processes of telepathic communication must be made plain so that they can be intelligently and theoretically understood. the method of communication between members of the hierarchy is a tenfold process, and only in the contribution of the ten groups (the nine and the synthesising tenth) will their share in the externalising process, as it is to take place in the world, be completed. from certain angles the work of the s

ld be governed. it will be apparent, therefore, along what three lines of study and work the members of this fifth group will proceed. these i will not further elaborate in this place. in view of the steady progress towards religious unity which has proceeded apace during the past 150 years, the work of the sixth group (religion in the new age, as is also the case with the first group (telepathic communication) promises rapid results. this is, however, necessarily dependent upon the "skill in action" and the willingness of the group members and allied groups to proceed with slowness and tact. the moment any idea enters the religious field, it gains immediate momentum from the fact that the outstanding characteristic of the human consciousness is the sense of the innermost or the real, a re

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

w comes up for consideration. the previous seven rules have been of a wide and general connotation. they have been largely postulates, emphasising group life, group planetary relationships, and the fundamental science of invocation and evocation which underlies all world processes, which is the inspiring energy behind all evolutionary unfoldment, and which creates the medium or channel of related communication between the great centres in our planet, through which the life of our logos flows and his purposes are worked out. i would remind you that the creative process was initiated by sound, and in that sound the logos both invoked and evoked. he issued the call and he engineered and implemented the response and thus the "army of the voice (as the secret doctrine calls it) came into being

telligent synthesis, holding the life principle intact and individualised through the long series of successive incarnations. during that cycle the will demonstrated first as the lower man; then it focussed itself in the son of mind, the divine agnishvatta, the soul, and became increasingly a factor of potency. later, as the disciple builds the antahkarana and thus establishes a direct channel of communication between the monad and the personality, the lower mind becomes fused with the abstract mind or higher mind (the manasic principle, sublimated- 140- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust and purified, and gradually the soul is to use a peculiar but sensitively expressing word by-passed. it has by now served its purpose. love and

ation includes a. the recognition of this group as intermediate between the hierarchy and humanity. b. the nature of their work as it influences the human soul and as it seeks through the instrumentality of the men and women of goodwill to determine the period in which we live. c. the triangle work which embodies two phases of their work, i.e, the forming of the network of light as the channel of communication between the hierarchy and humanity, and the forming simultaneously of the network of goodwill, which is the objective expression of the subjective influence of light. ponder on this statement. 6. the attempt to form an exoteric branch of the inner ashrams. this is evidenced in the work i have done with a special group of aspirants and accepted disciples whose instructions, emanating

in process of construction. see you, therefore, the necessity of eventually organising a group in the world which will be so constituted and so carefully chosen and interiorly related that all its members are initiates, all have created their own "rainbow bridges" with understanding and accuracy, and all can now work in such complete unity that the group antahkarana becomes a channel of unimpeded communication direct from shamballa to the group because every member of the group is a member of the hierarchy. in this manner the three planetary centres arrive at the needed relationship, and another great triangle reaches true functioning activity. when this takes place, a revelation undreamt of will be manifested upon the earth; a new divine quality, of which no knowledge at present exists, w

mbodied for us in the phrase found in the new testament that "the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom" this is the veil which, symbolically speaking, divides or shuts off humanity from participation in the kingdom of god. this was rent by the christ an unique service which he rendered both to humanity and to the spiritual hierarchy; he made it easier for a much quicker communication to be set up between those two great centres of divine life- 460- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust i would ask you to ponder this initiation of renunciation, remembering ever in your daily life that this process of renunciation, entailing the crucifixion of the lower self, is only made possible by the practice of detachme

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

ledge for its own sake. its highest application seems to be what is called 'pure reason. in body, it governs the brain and nervous system, the tongue and organs of speech, the hands as instruments of intelligence- 41- the labours of hercules (alan leo, complete dictionary of astrology, p. 163) gemini stands, secondly, for the relation between. it governs, therefore, language, intercourse or inter-communication 'and commerce. it is interesting to note that the united states [67] and london are both governed by gemini; that the english language is becoming predominantly the world tongue; that the greatest lines of ocean communication start from new york or london, and that both these cities have been world markets and world centers of distribution. mercury, the ruling planet of the sign, is

he way knows the glamor under which they can so easily fall. according to the temperament of the aspirant so will be the glamor. some get sidetracked by spiritualistic phenomena. in the endeavor to penetrate within the veil, they become engrossed with the lower side of spiritualism and pass much time in the seance room studying over and over again the same old phenomena of materialization, spirit communication and manifestations. i make here no reference to the truly scientific investigations of those who go deeply into this research, and who are equipped so to do. i refer to the ignorant participation in- 45- the labours of hercules certain types of seance room work. this intrigues the average man or woman [74] and puts them at the mercy of the equally ignorant medium or the charlatan, fo

ation; it negates all assuming of official prerogatives. i do not think the new groups will have any officials but will work automatically because of the intuitional spiritual interplay between the minds of the units in the groups. we do not know anything about it yet. can you think of a group so united on spiritual levels that letters, pamphlets, books, etc, can be done away with; that the inter-communication between the minds of the members of the group is perfect? that is the aquarian group and it is not with us yet. 3. self-sacrifice. the meaning of self-sacrifice is making the self holy. that deals with the self of the group and the self of the individual; that is the work of the initiate. from the top of the mountain in capricorn, hercules has to come down literally into material fil

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

e secrets that freemasonry has lost. they are of their very nature inviolable; for they can only be attained by personal progress; they might be plainly told to the outsider, and not be understood by him. for if anyone has been able to divine and to grasp such a secret, he will not tell it even to his dearest friend; for the simple reason that if his friend is unable to divine it for himself, its communication in mere words would not confer the hidden knowledge upon him. the whole kabalistic theories are of a nature similar to the secrets of freemasonry; there was much doctrine that was never written nor printed: these works often describe imagery which seems folly, and contain doctrines that at first seem absurd; yet they enshrine the highly spiritual teachings which i have shortly outlin

BALANONES TEMPLE OF SET FAQ

, as these have shown. only you can tell whether you're up to the task. from: christopher merwin, date: sat, 19 dec 1998 as a temple initiate from a small town in north carolina i think perhaps i can help you with some of your queries. due to the widespread distribution of temple members many pylons are organized based around correspondence, with email and pylon newsletters as the primary form of communication. in fact, due to the highly private and individualistic nature of most setians this is our prefered means of communication. the ability for you to meet face to face with other initiates is left completely up to you and the other initiates involved. the largest obstacle to being a setian in the carolinas is the local attitudes toward other non-christian religions, which any intelligen

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

dying echo in the hearts of some privileged men. the hierophants of all the sacerdotal colleges were aware of the existence of this island; but the 'word' was known only to the java aleim (maha chohan in another tongue, or chief lord of every college, and was passed to his successor only at the moment of death. there were many such colleges, and the old classic authors speak of them "there was no communication with the fair island by sea, but subterranean passages, known only to the chiefs, communicated with it in all directions* tradition asserts, and archaeology accepts the truth of the legend that there is more than one city now flourishing in india, which is built on[[footnote(s* there are archaeologists, who, like mr. james fergusson, deny the great antiquity of even one single monume

n able to procure such priceless works[[vol. 2, page] 281 the seven virgin-youths "according to our ancient documents, had, owing to the beguilements of tchy-yeoo, troubled all the earth, it became full of brigands" the lord chang-ty (a king of the divine dynasty) saw that his people had lost the last vestiges of virtue. then he commanded tehong and lhy (two lower dhyan chohans) to cut away every communication between heaven and earth. since then, there was no more going up and down "going up and down" means an untrammelled communication and intercourse between the two worlds. not being in a position to give out a full and detailed history of the third and fourth races, as many isolated facts concerning them as are permitted must be now collated together; especially those corroborated by d

s no dereliction of virtue, no contention, no deviation from virtue" as it was then inhabited by the caste of the magas- that caste which even the brahmins acknowledged as not inferior to their own- and which was[[footnote(s* in a lecture, professor pengelly, f.r.s, quoting professor oliver, makes him say "that the present atlantic islands' flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the new world" but himself adds that, at the same time "at some period of the tertiary epoch, n. e. asia was united to n. w. america, perhaps by the line where the aleutian chain of islands now extends" thus occult science alone can reconcile the contradictions and hesitations of modern science. moreover, surely the argument for the existence of atlantis does not

among the numberless hosts of spirits- men that were, and those who will be men- there are those immeasurably superior to the human race, higher and holier than the highest saint on earth, and wiser than any mortal without exception. and there are those again who are no better than we are, as some are far worse and inferior to the lowest savage. it is the latter classes that command the readiest communication with our earth, who perceive and sense us, as the clairvoyants perceive and sense them. the close proximity of our respective abodes and planes of perception are in favour of such inter-communication unfortunately, as they are ever ready to interfere with our affairs for weal or woe. if we are asked how it is that none but sensitive hysterical natures, neuro- and psycho-pathic person

nds only. although it there attains a maximum, we may trace it from the mediterranean, levant, caucasus, and persia. then along the himalaya and through china. we learn also that during the tertiary epoch, counterparts of central european miocene genera certainly grew in north-west america. we note further that the present atlantic islands' flora affords no substantial evidence of a former direct communication with the mainland of the new world. the consideration of these facts leads me to the opinion that botanical evidence does not favour the hypothesis of an atlantis. on the other hand, it strongly favours the view that at some period of the tertiary epoch north- eastern asia was united to north-western america, perhaps by the line where the aleutian chain of islands now extends (nat. h

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

e, than ourselves, is the greatest conceit of our age. all that science has a right to affirm, is that there are no invisible intelligences living under the same conditions as we do. it cannot deny point-blank the possibility of there being worlds within worlds, under totally different conditions to those that constitute the nature of our world; nor can it deny that there may be a certain limited communication* between some of those worlds and our own. to the highest, we are taught, belong the seven orders of the purely divine spirits; to the six lower ones belong hierarchies that can occasionally be seen and heard by men, and who do communicate with their progeny of the earth; which progeny is indissolubly linked with them, each principle in man having its direct source in the nature of t

l mechanism of living beings, and to continue her fruitless efforts in trying to resolve our feelings, our sensations, mental and spiritual, into functions of their inorganic vehicles. nevertheless, all that will ever be accomplished in this direction has already been done, and science will go no farther[[footnote(s* the greatest philosopher of european birth, imanuel kant, assures us that such a communication is in no way improbable "i confess i am much disposed to assert the existence of immaterial natures in the world, and to place my own soul in the class of these beings. it will hereafter, i know not where, or when, yet be proved that the human soul stands even in this life in indissoluble connection with all immaterial natures in the spirit-world, that it reciprocally acts upon these

composed of sounds, not words; of sounds, numbers and figures. he who knows how to blend the three, will call forth the response of the superintending power (the regent-god of the specific element needed. thus this "language" is that of incantations or of mantras, as they are called in india, sound being the most potent and effectual magic agent, and the first of the keys which opens the door of communication between mortals and the immortals. he who believes in the words and teachings of st. paul, has no right to pick out from the latter those sentences only that he chooses to accept, to the rejection of others; and st. paul teaches most undeniably the existence of cosmic gods and their presence among us. paganism preached a dual and simultaneous evolution "creation "spiritualem ac munda

was "persuaded that the power of attraction could not be exerted by matter across a vacuum* how is it that so late as 1860, french astronomers (le couturier, for instance, combated "the disastrous results of the theory of vacuum established by the great man* professor winchell writes "these passages (letter to bentley) show what were his views respecting the nature of the interplanetary medium of communication. though declaring that the heavens 'are void of sensible matter' he elsewhere excepted 'perhaps[[footnote(s* world-life. prof. winchell, ll.d (pp. 49 and 50 "il n'est plus possible aujourd'hui, de soutenir comme newton, que les corps celestes se mouvent au milieu du vide immense des espaces. parmi les consequences de la theorie du vide etablie par ce grand homme, il ne reste plus deb

energy of the myriad ether waves" and when they call it a "substance" impinging on that area, their explanation is proclaimed unscientific. there is no justification for such an accusation. in no way- as stated[[footnote(s* referring to the aura, one of the masters says in the "occult world "how could you make yourself understood by, command in fact, those semi-intelligent forces, whose means of communication with us are not through spoken words but through sounds and colours in correlation between the vibrations of the two" it is this "correlation" that is unknown to modern science, yet was many times explained by the alchemists* the "substance" of the occultist, however, is to the most refined substance of the physicist, what radiant matter is to the leather of the chemist's boots[[vol

BLUE EQUINOX

with his instruction paper, the equinox, and the equinox 134 a few occult books, he sailed for canada, alone, to start again in new and unploughed fields. section iii july 25, 1910, to april 30, 1911 the next entry in his diary is dated july 25th, 1910. it is a general confession of the previous six months. half of his year of probation had passed away, and he has not reported to, or received any communication from, the order. he laments his negligence in this respect, but writes .yet know i well that i alone have suffered and shall suffer from this negligence, and i must humbly take any results that may arise out of my failure. still, even though i may have neglected the advice given me when i first became a probationer, i feel that i have progressed, be it never so slightly, along the pa

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

remembrance is to unite thyself to the subtle principle of life eternal. 8 mine inferior nature is the bond of union between myself and all created beings. hence it is likened to gimel, the camel, which bringeth a man safe through desert wastes from city to city. again it is likened to gimel because the camel beareth rich and costly merchandise. and again, for that the camel betokeneth travel and communication, being thus a symbol of change, and of the flux and mingling of ideas borne upon the stream of memory. happy is he who bestrideth this camel of mine inferior nature which bringeth them who learn the secret of its mastery unto me, their lord. a task most difficult and laborious is the conquest of the power of recollection. strength and courage and patience must they have w'ho would ga

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

hermes is the greek messenger god who travelled between dimensions. he is associated with the wise ancient egyptian god thoth and the later roman mercury. he is credited with great knowledge, healing powers and medical knowledge [insert pic p080- the double entwined snake of hermes' and mercury's caduceus, or wand, which is often a living growing staff, is a symbol both of healing and of powerful communication. the snake forms two circles, the interlinked cycles of good and evil, life and death, light and darkness. the wings on the caduceus are for wisdom, guarding against gossip and malicious words as well as illness. among hermes' many patronages were moneylenders and thieves and so he can protect against poverty and trickery, as well as helping you to speak the truth that is in your hea

station through unwise industrialisation or building, and for caring for animals and their natural habitats. surround your green earth candle with grains, berries, fruits, coins or pot pourri. brown candles may also be used as earth candles. yellow yellow is for air and the east, dawn and spring. a yellow candle is placed at the three o'clock position. air represents life itself, logic, the mind, communication, health, new beginnings, travel, learning, yang and the male god in the form of sky deities. it is a good element to invoke if you are seeking change or when communication is proving difficult with either an individual or an organisation, and to clear stagnation of thoughts. it is also a focus for spells against air pollution, technological devastation and storms, and for the protect

eness and action. ruled by mars [symbol- sym02] taurus, the bull: 21 april to 21 may. colour: pink. a fixed earth sign, for rituals concerning all kinds of material matters and security, also for patience and caution if the way ahead seems hazardous. ruled by venus [symbol- sym03] gemini, the heavenly twins: 22 may to 21 june. colour: yellow or pale grey. a mutable air sign, for spells concerning communication, learning, choices, adaptability and short-distance travel. ruled by mercury [symbol- sym04] cancer, the crab: 22 june to 22 july. colour: silver. a cardinal water sign, for spells concerning the home and family, especially for protection and for gentle love and friendship. ruled by the moon [symbol- sym05] leo, the lion: 23 july to 23 august. colour: gold. a fixed fire sign, for rit

ssful integration of all aspects of the personality into a harmonious whole. orange candles are best used on a sunday. yellow yellow is the colour associated with mercury, the winged messenger of the roman gods. through his skill and dexterity, he came to rule over commerce and medicine and also became patron of tricksters and thieves. seite 53 wicca01.txt yellow candles therefore encourage clear communication and activity of all kinds, improving memory, concentration and learning, and are good for overcoming mental stagnation and blocks in ideas or assimilation of facts. use them in rituals when you wish to gain another person's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luc

on's confidence and approval or to win someone round in business or intellectual matters; to sharpen logic; for succeeding in examinations and tests; also for good luck, for short journeys or to initiate a house move within the same area. yellow is also a healing colour, especially for conditions needing surgery or concerning the mind. yellow is good for careers in business, medicine, technology, communication or the media and also for job changes. yellow candles are best used on a wednesday. green green is the colour of venus, goddess of love, and so is good for all love and relationship matters, especially partnerships and romance; it is also potent for rites involving the natural world, herbs, gardening and tree magick, for healing the planet and especially the forests and the land. gre

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

ire from these formulas, something that was groundbreaking and lesser understood by his peers. spare, just as crowley, wanted to usher forth a new magickal system. as aleister sought ceremony and beautiful ritual as his own means, spare s doctrine of the alphabet of desire and death posture brought the same effect. the holy guardian angel within each individual could be brought to the surface for communication. spare s concept of underneath the conscious make up of the individual was the all awakened subconscious, capable of anything opened for thinking. both created something amazing which threw the doors towards magickal exploration and progression wide open. no longer would understanding be damned to the old, yet those of the new flesh could be awakened towards their own desire. the con

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

fted with the ability to determine the future, to read palms, and to cure sickness with the aid of "charms, roots, herbs and magical incantations and formulae" for "those who believe[ed] in him"[7] the activities of such enslaved conjure men and women have been well documented. in nineteenth-century north carolina, a journalist described a plantation bondwoman whom other slaves believed to be "in communication with occult powers" as an accomplished seer and prophet "her utterances were accepted as oracles, and piously heeded" for it was thought that "she could see through the mists that hide the future from others" slave conjurers offered consolation to other bondpersons who were at risk. according to his famous autobiography, young frederick douglass was once assisted by a conjure man nam

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

a day or two. after a few days have elapsed, take out the paper and hold the pendulum over it, asking it if the thought-form has done what it was created to do. if you get a positive response, there is probably no need for further action unless after a reasonable period of time you see no actual results. if the response is negative, make and fire off another thought-form to replaced the old one. communication i will cover this in more detail later when you have your instruments up and running. by means of the pendulum you can read messages from any mind in the universe as long as you are attuned to it. that's right, i said the universe. now as the universe is a pretty big place, you have to do some real fine tuning in some cases, but there is no reason you cannot do it. usually, however

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

t and flying machines known as the vimanas and to extraterrestrial 'gods. the grudge report said that the nourishment absorbed by the ets they examined was based on chlorophyll, which (as is now known) exists throughout what we call space and not just on earth. in the vedas, there is considerable importance given to a plant known as soma. it was used as a hallucinogenic drug in ceremonies to help communication with the 'god' indira and other 'gods, and it was the favourite drink of indira and his colleagues. given the increasing speculation that the ancient 'gods' were actually extraterrestrials, it is rather a coincidence that the soma drink is believed to have been based on liquid chlorophyll. a number of people who have claimed contact with ets have reported that their nourishment came

ped by sailing west to the americas, some went east to europe and north africa. it is possible that the biblical story of noah and the ark relates to this period, although it could involve another flood some thousands of years later. over many millennia, the atlantean and extraterrestrial knowledge was passed on through the succeeding generations, and the original clarity was lost in the repeated communication. the knowledge also became a vehicle for control, and it was accordingly changed to suit those in power at any given time. this is why you still find elements of this knowledge in all religions. the original core knowledge has been diluted and diverted in countless directions, to manifest as religions such as christianity, islam, judaism, paganism, hinduism, etc. all have retained th

carnating over the thousands of years to keep the plan going. just as those wishing to free humanity are supported from other frequencies of reality, so are those in the elite/illuminati/brotherhood network. a common theme among many people involved is an interest in the 'black' occult and a wish to communicate with extraterrestrial 'supermen- the fourth dimensional prison warders. the methods of communication are very much the same for those who want freedom and for those who want control. it is the intent behind such communications which differs. the elite have thoughts and information fed into their consciousness to guide them and so do those challenging this structure. we on earth are vehicles for a spiritual tussle happening on another level of this planet, not only this one. the roun

e german general electric, united steelworks, and american i.g, the wholly-owned subsidiary of i.g. farben. these loans, which included some from morgan and rothschild companies, and the technology transfers from america to the german cartels, made the second world war possible. without that help, there could have united fronts 89 been no war. the us ambassador to germany, william dodd, said in a communication to president franklin d. roosevelt on october 19th 1936 "at the present moment more than a hundred american corporations have subsidiaries here of co-operative understandings. the duponts have three allies in germany that are aiding the armament business. their chief ally is the i.g. farben company, a part of the government which gives 200,000 marks a year to one propaganda organisat

n at the elite-controlled 'think tank, the brookings institute in washington. brzezinski wrote a book called between two ages: america's role in the technetronic era, in which he described a new society..that is shaped culturally, psychologically, socially, and economically by the impact of technology and 158..and the truth shall set you free electronics- particularly in the area of computers and communication".44 he said in the book that "national sovereignty is no longer a viable concept" and suggested the movement, in stages "toward a larger community of the developed nations. through a variety of indirect ties and already developing limitations on national sovereignty. in 1990, he wrote in the elite's mouthpiece, the new york times, that europe should follow a policy "founded upon the

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

like a hero dying or being born there- are of this sort. delphi was a heavily charged holy place."42 delphi in greece was the centre for the "oracle, a psychic woman or "channel, who connected her consciousness with other-dimensional entities and spoke their words. they knew that the sites of magnetic "faults" act as doorways to these other dimensions or densities, and allow both interdimensional communication and travel to happen more easily. satanists use these same locations around the world in their rituals designed to manifest other-dimensional demonic entities. the roman church insisted that its churches and cathedrals be built on former pagan sites because these were the interdimensional doorways, gateways, or portals. again, this is why satanists seek to use christian churches for

ll over the world are seriously exaggerated. i think there were many examples of interbreeding between humanity and the "gods" of various origins and races and not just the anunnaki. it was more that the anunnaki created dna streams or bloodlines to suit their agenda and they have continued to infuse their dna into human blood streams. they rewire the dna to close down humanity's interdimensional communication and telepathic powers. this puts us in a vibrational prison in which we can perceive only the very narrow frequency range accessed by our physical senses. the suppression of our telepathic powers is symbolised in ancient accounts all over the world as the gods dividing human peoples by giving them different languages. i will discuss this further a little later. official history says

ated to an extraterrestrial or other dimensional white race. they lived in turkey at the time where he worked at a listening post for american military intelligence. he came home one night in a terrible state. when asked what was wrong, he just mumbled "the world is not like we think it is" although he rarely drank, he asked for a scotch, and then another. as he relaxed, he told his daughter of a communication he had taken that day from the pilot of a plane that was stationed at the turkish base. the pilot reported that he was flying near the north pole when suddenly his engines stopped and all the electrical systems switched off. the plane then gently lowered itself vertically to the ground and to his disbelief a mountaintop opened up and the plane came to rest inside. what he saw was a s

nd "jesus" is not the "son, but the sun. or at least that is part of his symbolism. we have already seen the similarities between "jesus" and balder of the serpent cult also, of course. the ancient sun religion of burner, and throughout the ancient world, was written down as a symbolic story, which christians have been told to take literally. i hope you are ready for this, vicar. the main form of communication in the ancient world was symbolism and parable, and to understand the ancient sun symbolism is to understand the major religions. they used the symbol in figure 32 to symbolise the sun's journey through the year, or, more accurately, the earth's journey in relation to the sun. this is the so-called sun cross. it can be found throughout the ancient world. they drew a circle and a zodi

e was the one, the messiah he was looking for. it is eckart who is credited with hitler's advanced esoteric knowledge and the black magic rituals that plugged him so completely into the demonic reptilians. from now on, hitler's power to attract support grew rapidly. eckart wrote to a friend in 1923 "follow hitler! he will dance, but it is i who have called the tune. we have given him the means of communication with them. do not mourn for me; i shall have influenced history more than any other german."22 calling the demons 295 other significant thinkers and groups that influenced the gathering nazi philosophy were two german esoteric magicians, guido von list and lanz von liebenfels. at the summer solstice, list used wine bottles on the ground to form the symbol of the hermetic cross, also

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

riend told me of an experience her father had in the early 1970s. they lived inturkey at the time where he worked at a listening post for american military intelligence.he came home one night in a terrible state. when asked what was wrong, he justmumbled: the world is not like we think it is. although he rarely drank, he asked for ascotch, and then another. as he relaxed he told his daughter of a communication he hadtaken that day from the pilot of a plane which was stationed at the turkish base. the pilotreported that he was flying near the north pole when suddenly his engines stopped and allthe electrical systems switched off. the plane then gently lowered itself vertically to theground and to his disbelief a mountain top opened up and the plane came to rest inside.what he saw was a scen

ere leased totimber companies. after daniel payseur died in 1860, his fantastic empire was managedby his grandson, lewis cass payseur, and the expansion continued apace. in 1872, apayseur company, the charleston, cincinnati and chicago railroad, established atelegraph company called western union. it formed a subsidiary called a t and t in1875 and today it is one of americas biggest telephone and communication companies.the charleston, cincinnati and chicago railroad company is the parent company forthe federal reserve, the privately owned central bank of the united states. thepayseur empire became heavily involved in banking. their bank of lancaster becamethe north carolina bank and then nationsbank. the biggest bank in texas, interfirst, ofwhich george bush is a director, merged in 1987

skys books such asisis unveiled, which was written in 1877, and the secret doctrine, published in 1888,which are themselves based on the hebrew cabala. she claimed to be in psychic contactwith hidden masters or supermen. these hidden masters, she said, lived in central asia andcould be contacted telepathically by those who knew the secret to the esoteric mysteries.240today we call this process of communication channelling. there are many ufosightings and much research which indicate that there are secret underground andunderwater bases for extraterrestrials around the world, central asia among them. thisconnects with the endless legends and ancient traditions all over the world of a masterrace living within the earth. the belief in the masters and the great whitebrotherhood of discarnate e

on the line again. the communicatortold crowley to be at a desk in his hotel room between noon and one oclock on threespecific days. he agreed and in these periods he wrote, via automatic writing, a documentcalled the book of the law. automatic writing is when your arm and hand are guided byanother force and often no-one is more surprised at what they are writing than the personinvolved. crowleys communication said that the old age of osiris was being replaced bythe new age of horus. but it said the old age would first have to be destroyed by barbarismand the earth bathed in blood. there would be a world war, he was told. the book of thelaw taught of a race of supermen and condemned the old religions, pacifism, democracy,compassion, and humanitarianism. let my servants be few and secret: t

s the one, themessiah, he was looking for. it is eckart who is credited with hitlers advancedesoteric knowledge and probably the black magic rituals which plugged him socompletely into the reptilian frequency. from now on, hitlers power to attract supportgrew rapidly. eckart wrote to a friend in 1923:follow hitler! he will dance, but it is i who have called the tune. we have given him themeans of communication with them. do not mourn for me; i shall have influenced historymore than any other german.13another of hitlers obsessions was the so-called spear of destiny, the weapon allegedto have been used to pierce the side of jesus at the crucifixion. he stole what is claimedto be the spear when the nazis annexed austria in 1938 and it was taken to nuremberg.the legend says that whoever has th

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

can know with certainty that these circles of this pentagram were used to denote powerful spiritual forces. and, of course, these spiritual forces are from lucifer. map of washington d.c. with outlined luciferic design. but, there is much more symbolism expressed by the circle in occultic thought. the circle has also been used as a halo above a person's head, denoting that "he or she is in direct communication with the spiritual world. the circle has also been utilized to represent the sun, especially in spiritual terms, denoting spiritual light. but, the circle also is utilized as a symbol of the all-seeing eye. remember the all- seeing eye atop the pyramid on the american one-dollar bill? this eye is within a triangle, but the important factor to realize is that the eye is atop a pyramid

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

purposes for this research expedition: 1. test sonic control of the forcefield around the great pyramid. this experiment is designed to turn the pyramid's forcefield on and off. doing this will cause the pyramid and its attendant forcefield to act as a signaling device to signal the galaxy that we have broken the code on what we believe the pyramid was originally used for; namely, an interstellar communication device. 2. measure the magnetic and electric fields in and around pyramids and other sites. 3. visit various historic egyptian monuments and ancient sites to collect data on possible evidences of ancient, advanced civilizations. this would include analysis of ancient hieroglyphics, and measurement of magnetic fields around these sites. hieroglyphics are a possible source of shape pow

DEMONIC BIBLE

s. as a magician progresses in the magical art, he gains control over his emotions and experiences more "peaks" than "lows. the objective existence of spirits or demons does not need to be proven in order to show the effectiveness of magic. parapsychologists have shown, through years of research and investigation which only the most cynical will deny, the definite existence of telepathy or mental communication. the human brain operates, like a radio, receiving the brain waves "broadcast" by others of similar frequency. for this reason, telepathy is most common among close friends or family members. a magician may be seen, then, as someone who has converted the "receiver" of his brain into a "transmitter" at first he may only be able to influence those who are on a similar "frequency" to hi

vely, then the question arises: how can we explain sudden knowledge acquired through contact with a spirit? parapsychologists, in the study of telepathy, clairvoyance, and precognition, have only been able to prove the existence of telepathy. the reason for this is that, while there is a great deal of evidence concerning the precognition of future events, it can always be attributed to telepathic communication. the same is true of clairvoyance and clairaudience. the clairvoyant who sees the spirit of a woman's dead grandfather standing beside her does not see the actual spirit of the man but, instead, reads the mind of the woman and, from the image of the man in her mind, imagines him as a spirit. in dealing with the question of "acquired" knowledge, we may consider that all knowledge huma

has also been done. the question arises: if spirits or demons are invoked by the magician and exist within his subconscious mind, do they also assume an objective existence (as thought-forms) separate from the magician himself? do gods and deities exist simply on account of man's belief in and worship of them as such? if this is, in fact, the case then the magician may use telepathic (and vocal) communication to communicate with (summon) all manner of gods, angels, and demons as well as to control the minds of other men. having given you a completely rational explanation for magic, i must now point out that magic will not work if it is approached from an intellectual perspective. the reason for this is that magical art is the domain of the right-side of the brain, the part responsible for

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

e believed to have an important relationship with each other. a specific field of numerology (q.v. gemini "the twins" in astrology (q.v, the third sign of the zodiac (q.v) having the qualities of mutable (q.v) and air (q.v) and is ruled by the planet mercury (q.v. on the rainbow wand (q.v) and on the lotus wand aries is represented by the color orange. keywords include: versatility, duality, with communication, intellectually, alertly, rationally, nervously. ghost(s: 1) when not caused by psycho kinetic activity (see psychonisis, in a living person (as can be the case in some poltergeist cases, these are entities that are the astral remains of deceased people stuck in the lowest levels of the spiritual planes after the death of the physical body. 2) the soul of a dead person that is bound

ch language from the latin "in" meaning "on" and "vocare" meaning "to call" thus literally meaning "to call on" 2) to allow an entity to use your body as a temporary vehicle for communicating with the physical world. 3) the calling of spirits into an object, such as a crystal, or into a human being. mediums and channelers invoke spirits. see channeling. it is done by a magician to obtain intimate communication with a spirit or to assume a portion of the spirit's knowledge, skill, ability, or powers. i.o.b: a ritual developed by donald michael kraig, as a powerful method of getting rid of negative things in your life, based on hermetic order of the golden dawn [g.d (q.v) techniques mixed with methods of exorcism. the letters stand for 1) identify; 2) objectify; and 3) banish- j- jesus: 1) b

nd/or female ejaculatory fluids. mercury: the first planet of the terran solar system. in astrology (q.v, the planet named after the roman god who served as the herald and messenger. attributed as being the ruler of the zodiac (q.v) signs gemini (q.v) and virgo (q.v. on the tree of life (q.v) within the kabbalah (q.v) mercury is attributed to the eighth sephirah (q.v, hode (q.v. keywords include: communication, intellect, perception, speaking, writing, computer, words, printed, read, trades, publishing, teaching, learning, schools, reason, logic, conscious memory, travel (local, consciousness, microphone, information, broadcast, distribution, self expression, thoughts, translated, details, brain, nervous system. merkabah: hebrew for "throne" merkabah mysticism was a system of pre-kabalisti

sm, a session or meeting at which spiritualists attempt to contact with the spirits of the dead. secret chiefs: supernatural beings who preside over the rosicrucian (q.v) and other occult (q.v) and esoteric (q.v) currents and communicate occult teaching to men and woman who seek to follow that path. the head of the hermetic order of the golden dawn, s. l. macgregor mathers (q.v, was said to be in communication with them, though he could not describe who and what they were. aleister crowley (q.v) also claimed a psychic link to these entities. self, higher: according to don tyson, that which you really are, as opposed to what you think you are. the truest identity of the individual stripped of all transitory veils. sentinel/ phulax: from the french "sentinelle" meaning "a footpath, and from

the vitalizing energy that burns within each individual and is one with the divine radiance. spiritism: french equivalent to the spiritualism of england and america. thanks to the writings of the french occultist, allan kardec (1804-1869, it had an immense influence on the spirit possession cults of brazil and other nations of south america. a religion of which a major aspect is the belief in the communication of the dead. stolistes: from the late greek "stolizo" meaning "to equip or to clothe, to put in train" originally "hierostolos, an egyptian priest who had charge of the sacred vestments. in the society of the astral star, a junior officer of a stellar temple [s.t. a member of clergy (deacon/ deaconess) of a working lodge of the society who serves as the warden of the west in non-inia

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

on why initiates of the present day should put all this knowledge into a secret box and sit upon the lid? if they consider that i am wrong to give accurate information upoo matters which they consider their private preserve, i reply that this is a free country and they are entitled to their opinion. chapter v negative existence 1. the esotericist, when endeavouring to formulate his philosophy for communication to others, is confronted by the fact that his knowledge of the higher forms of existence is obtained by a process other than thought; and this process only commences when thought is left behind. consequently it is only in that region of consciousness which transcends thought that the highest form of transcendental ideas is known and understood; and it is only to those who are able to

great waterway between docks bearing shipping. the different reaches of the river remain constant; the type of water in each is constant; clear and sparkling in the upper reaches, loaded with alluvia among the water-meadows, and [page 184] fouled with grime below the docks. but at the same time) the water itself is not constant, for it does not stagnate on any reach, for they are all in unbroken communication the one with the other; they "emanate" each other, to use the language of the qabalah. but the water changes its nature as it progresses because something is added to it by the experiences it undergoes in each reach; alluvial soil from the water-meadows; city grime from the docks. 35. so the primordial emanation of kether becomes modi fled in each sephirotic "reach" of the cosmic riv

DONALDTYSON CHAKRAS

. before this grace and love can be attained the practitioner must establish a close personal relationship with shakti. this is done through repeated visualization of that particular form of the goddess that has been decided upon, through prayers to the goddess, through offerings and sacrifices to the goddess, through contemplation of the qualities and virtues of the goddess, through active inner communication with the goddess, through visualization of interaction and union with the goddess, and by filling the place of ritual communion with the goddess with scents, symbols, forms, colors, objects, sounds, music, tastes, and textures that are in harmony with the nature of the aspect of shakti that is being contemplated. the awakening of kundalini is indicated by spontaneous excitation and t

DONALDTYSON CORONZON

ematician and magician dr. john dee and the hierarchy of spiritual beings who identified themselves as the angels that had instructed the patriarch enoch in the holy magic of god. these angelic conversations occurred between the years 1582 and 1587, through the mediumship of dee's hired crystal scryer, the alchemist edward kelley. one or more times a week kelley, under dee's guidance, established communication with the enochian angels in a ritual setting, using a globe of natural rock crystal as his instrument. he described to dee what he saw in the crystal. dee asked questions of the angels, and kelley reported their replies verbatim. dee transcribed both his questions, and the responses transmitted through kelley, in a set of diaries. a large portion of this transcript has survived. much

DONALDTYSON EVILEYE

ncient and universal. it was based on a misunderstanding of how the faculty of vision functions. centuries ago it was thought that the eye perceives the outer world by projecting forth invisible rays onto external objects such as trees, mountains, stones and clouds. it was assumed that we became aware of our surroundings visually by a kind of optical touch that relied on these rays as channels of communication, just as we become aware of the texture of objects by physically touching them with our hands. if these projected rays existed, the thinking went, then the sight must be an active, not a passive, sense. unless we actively sent forth these rays from our eyes, we would be blind. this explained why some individuals were unable to see, even though their eyes looked normal and healthy. we

DONALDTYSON NECRO

part from ancestor worship is its attitude toward the dead. the necromancer communicates with any easily-accessed soul that may possess the information he or she needs, and the willingness of the departed is of no consequence. necromancers compel the souls of the dead to reveal their secrets against their wishes. traditional necromancy relied upon the relics of the corpse as a bridge to establish communication with the shade of the dead person. it involved the use of such things as grave mold, the bones, skin, hair and fingernails of corpses, and body parts such as hands, teeth and eyeballs. the skull was considered to be especially useful, since it housed the organs of the higher senses of sight and hearing, the senses through which the dead person acquired secrets. a departed soul might

DONALDTYSON POSSESS

brain, and other organs. they can also be perceived at times in the nerves of the teeth, which ache slightly when influenced by an incorporeal intelligence. when a spirit is in contact with your face, you may experience difficulty breathing. it is as though the body of the spirit thickens the air slightly. this can trigger mild asthma attacks in those who suffer from asthma. at a higher level of communication, spirits may be deliberately invoked or evoked. invocation is used to call a spiritual being into your body, or into the magic circle during rituals of invocation (the magic circle is an extension of the circle of your own skin. this is done when we wish to gain an intimate communion with a god or higher spirit for the purposes of taking on some of the qualities of that being. someti

nly hint will be that the person has undergone at some point in the past a complete change in personality. in effect, he or she will at some time have become a totally different person. good spirits of a higher order also possess humans. this occurs most frequently when the spirit wishes to communicate with humanity, and possesses an individual to use the voice of that person as its instrument of communication. trance mediums and channelers have their personalities displaced by spirits on a regular basis. the prophets of the bible were possessed by the spirit (actually, the spirits) of god so that they could deliver their prophetic utterances. possession is not in itself harmful. it is not even unusual. it is only destructive when done by a destructive being for hurtful purposes. good spir

DONALDTYSON UFO

s explanation quite unconvincing. my own belief is that the modern eye-witness accounts of alien visitors are merely a resurgence of similar sightings of angels, demons, gods, spirits and ghosts that have occurred throughout human history in every culture around the world. this similarity begs a number of important questions. is there a race or hierarchy of noncorporeal intelligent beings seeking communication and interaction with the human race through the medium of the human unconscious mind? have they been trying to establish this link for thousands of years? if so, what is their nature? and why would they wish to communicate with humanity? what would they gain by such communication? would such intercourse with spiritual intelligences be useful for humanity, or harmful? do these spiritu

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

man was still smiling as he made answer "vikka assured him that your troopers were several miles distant. knowing who said these words, geronimo saw he was lying, and that the opposite was the fact; he acted upon this information. i have given you the truth "we have a traitor among us for all that, and your leader may have learned the real situation through him "no; he has been unable to hold any communication with the man for two days. he was on the lookout for him when vikka appeared with his attempt at personating the other fellow" low twelve 71 "who is this fellow "surely you cannot expect me to name him. i am a friend of the apaches, and it would be base dishonor for me to betray our ally. i cannot permit you, however, to be unjust to a faithful scout. vikka is unapproachable from our

own to-night "if that's so i haven't seen him. it may be he's here. you know he's like you-he has lots of friends all over. i say, jerry, if you haven't anything special on hand to-night, why don't you visit our lodge "is this regular meeting night? i hadn't thought of it "yes; i'd like to go down, but can't leave the house these times "are they working any degree "i believe not; jes' the reg'lar communication" now, i felt quite certain that if jim mcgibbon was in jasonville uncle jed would know of it, and if he knew of it, he would tell me. he was friendly to both, and if my enemy should drop in at the tumble-down tavern with an inquiry regarding me, he would learn the truth. in my tempestuous life i did not often get a chance to attend lodge, though i had been a member of the order ever

d to sweep everything before it. in many places, clergymen were not allowed to preach unless they repudiated and denounced masonry, and masonic meetings were prevented by force of arms. in several of the states the grand lodges felt it advisable to suspend their meetings for years. in vermont every lodge stopped work. it is the :pride of my own lodge (trenton, no. 5) that it did not miss a single communication throughout all those tempestuous years, being the only one in new jersey that thus braved the storm 'the old lodge room was on the bank of the delaware, and in order to reach it the members stole through alleys and along the shore till it was safe to dodge to the door where the trembling tyler admitted them. many of those who were warmly attached to the order, after passing temperate

EMPERORS NEW RELIGION CHURCH OF SATAN

s life on earth which, if followed, has the potential to increase the follower s earthly success. this paper investigates the church of satan, its ideology, and its practices, and observes that the church of satan includes the same dynamics as can be observed in many other religions. in addition, the church of satan appears to deliberately mislead its members via conflicting policy statements and communication. the paper concludes that the church of satan is a personality cult that seems to have less interest in maintaining an ideology than in gaining members, and that the church of satan may be no more than the invention of a skilled con artist who saw an unused opportunity. 1. the church of satan and its ideology when anton lavey (1930- 1997, born howard stanton levey) founded the church

dly be a topic for the next episode of 60 minutes. 14. disclosing the inconsistencies the internet boom in the mid-1990es enabled followers of the church of satan knowing no other followers in their area to communicate with other followers at the speed of email or via instant messaging in irc chat rooms. in addition, the internet relies on written and hence documentable information. this level of communication between prospective followers and current church of satan followers must have boosted the organization s membership count, but it also made it possible to quickly see so rampant differences between religious convictions that they could not possibly fit under one umbrella religion. in particular, the internet enabled followers to compare statements from the church of satan administrat

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

initial attempts to provide networking for solitary pagans began in the early 1990s, but the spread of the internet has provided a means for solitary pagans to relate to the larger pagan world that both protects their anonymity while providing a source for information and contact. the alliance of solitary practitioners (asp) was formed in january of 1998 to provide such a means of networking and communication. it was founded by reverend graywolfe and lvg. graywolfe was attracted to paganism through the writings of amber k and scott cunningham and with a fellow pagan formed a coven called the sacred grove. he eventually left the sacred grove and founded the circle of the sacred garden. lvg began with the ouija board and tarot cards that led to widespread reading on witchcraft. she eventual

s that the fisherman laid on the altar of the sea nymphs, to the mirror that lais consecrated to venus, and to offerings of vessels, garments, instruments, and various other articles. the word was also applied to the victim devoted to the infernal gods, and it is this sense that is found among jews and christians, referring either to the curse or its object. the man who is anathematized is denied communication with the faithful, and he is delivered to the demon if he dies without absolution. through the centuries the church often lavished anathemas upon those considered heretics and enemies, though many such as st. john chrysostom taught that while it was well to anathematize false doctrine, people who have strayed should be pardoned and prayed for. the use of anathemas has largely dropped

on, roger i. cahagnet s contribution to psychical research. theta 12, 4 (1983: 74. channeling. journal of religion and psychical research vol. 19 (1988: 5. contemporary survival research: a critical review. parapsychology review vol. 12 (1981: 5. reincarnation: can christianity accommodate it? journal of religion and psychical research vol. 9 (1985: 189. swedenborg on the modus operandi of spirit communication. parapsychology review vol. 13 (1982: 6. berger, arthur s, and joyce berger. the encyclopedia of parapsychology and psychical research. new york: paragon house, 1991. andrae, johann valentin (1586.1654) johann valentin andrae, the german lutheran pastor who developed the legend of the rosicrucian occult orders, came from a line of ministers that included a grandfather who had been am

rnia. in the late 1980s a significant revival of interest in angels occurred and a number of new books and reprints of old books began to appear. while many of these repeated traditional themes, the majority flowed out of the new age movement and concerned present contact and channeling of messages from angelic beings. a source more acceptable and familiar to many with a christian background than communication with spirits of the deceased. one interesting variation on the current interest in angels are the writings of artist leilah wendell, who has written a series of books concerning her communications with azrael, the angel of death, and who created a popular museum built around artistic representations of death in new orleans. sources: clayton, rev. george. angelology; agency& ministry

t offer evidence in themselves of survival. it is the continuation of personality and memory of which proof is demanded. obviously, the barking of dogs is not sufficiently expressive for the purpose. after-death communications, however, do assert that animals also survive. nevertheless, as an interesting specula- encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. animals 57 tion, the direct voice communication given to h. dennis bradley should be registered. according to bradley, animals such as tigers and snakes, etc, go to an animal kingdom, there to be redrawn upon for physical life on earth. animals, such as dogs and cats, that are capable of love and loyalty live with the spirits in their plane. said andrew lang, knowing cases in which phantasms of dogs have been seen and heard collec

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

we are soon convinced that the key to the riddle is not to be found in imposture. less than fifty years ago most of the hypnotic phenomena which are now scientifically classified were likewise looked upon as fraudulent. it seems that man is loathe to admit that there lie within him many more things than he imagined. maeterlinck considered survival proved but was uncertain as to the possibility of communication with the dead. between the telepathic and spirit hypotheses, he could not make a choice in favor of the latter. he admitted that: the survival of the spirit is no more improbable than the prodigious faculties which we are obliged to attribute to the medium if we deny them to the dead; but the existence of the medium, contrary to that of the spirit, is unquestionable, and therefore it

ne new age style publication that embarks on a voyage of discovery. that will take us out of the past and carry us into the future. it charts a course of magic, and sets sail on an excursion into infinite possibilities. its contributors have included many new age authorities. subjects covered have included trance channeling, occult systems, visionary art, and the possibilities of extraterrestrial communication. address: magical blend, p.o. box 600, chico, ca 95927-0600. website: http/ www.magicalblend.com. sources: magical blend magazine. http//www.magicalblend.com. march 23, 2000. magical diagrams these are geometrical designs representing the mysteries of deity and creation, therefore supposed to be of special virtue in rites of evocation and conjuration. major diagrams are the triangle;

ute hodgson s (and additional supporting) claims. for example, all now agree that the original mahatma letters to blavatsky were strongly influenced by her personality, since the handwriting and language were typical of her. while skeptics would claim that such influence is an additional sign of conscious fraud, theosophists would claim that this resulted from the masters using her as a medium of communication, in much the same way that a psychic delivers automatic writing. more recently (1980, charles marshall attempted to prove by computer analysis that there is a strong dissimilarity between blavatsky s language and that of the masters. however, the computer program, although extensive, was somewhat arbitrary, being confined to certain prepositions and conjunctions. moreover the compari

n the past, and that i wish to be judged by what i m doing now rather than by what i have been doing in the last four years. i have no intention of explaining this any further at present. in his first book, the link (1974, which went into 19 editions and was translated into many languages, manning accepts the description teenage psychic and describes the first occasion that he entered into direct communication with spirit entities. it may be that like other sensitive individuals in the history of psychic science and parapsychology, he felt that a hostile debunking attitude was going beyond criticism and speculation into the realms of psychic persecution. in recent years manning has specialized in forms of psychic healing, healing by touch, and sympathetic contact between individuals by gui

p by a local newspaper, and a committee was appointed from among the prague police and personalities of the city. marion undertook to find, in a stipulated time, several objects hidden by the committee in different parts of prague and described in a sealed envelope deposited at police headquarters. marion later stated that his spectacular success was due to the fact that he established telepathic communication with the chairman of the committee, and indeed, there seems no other way in which he could have obtained access to the sealed information. he became an overnight celebrity, and at the age of 19 was invited to perform at music halls throughout europe. he was billed as the telepathic phenomenon or the man with six senses. in 1913 he appeared in moscow on the same bill as fred karno s m

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

introduction xvii extraordinary encounters a a is the pseudonym ann grevler (a writer who uses the pen name a n c h o r) gives the venusian whom she allegedly encountere d while driving through south africa s eastern tr a n s vaal on an unspecified day in the 1950s. gre v l e r, a flying-saucer enthusiast sympathetic to the contactee movement (contactees are individuals who claim to be in regular communication with kindly, advanced extraterre s t r i a l s, met a when her car inexplicably stopped on a rural highway. as she was looking under the hood, she became aware of a buzzing sound in her ears and looked up to see a smiling spaceman standing not far away. then a spaceship flew tow a rd her and landed, and she and a stepped into it. with a and another spaceman, b, grevler flew into spac

by another early contactee, robert short. he and van tassel had been friends but parted company when short decided to make ashtar s communications commercial and mainstream, in order for personal notoriety, not for a truth to the public. wettlaufer insisted that ashtar is not a metaphysical philosopher or rambler and moreover, he cannot be reached via channeling (though van tassel s own method of communication seemed indistinguishable from channeling to most observers. the statement goes on, the ashtar of ashtar command is a real personality. a clone of the original ashtar, and is dangerous. a disobedient angel (wettlaufer, 2000. the name ashtar may owe its inspiration to a nineteenth-century work, oahspe, the 28 ashtar product of alleged angelic dictation to new york occultist john ballou

e for periodic occupation of his physical body. around this time shell and his wife observed poltergeistlike manifestations in their apartment. these experiences led shell to be more open-minded about mark s claims. mark confided that the entity was a multidimensional energy being. it extended across the entire universe, though by force of will it could focus on a particular place for purposes of communication. it never explained why it sought such contacts, but mark came to sense that it had a deep interest again for reasons it would not clearly divulge in this level of reality. as time went by, mark came to see the entity, now calling itself asmitor, as evil and deceitful. it also would not let him alone and more or less possessed him. before that happened, however, shell accepted mark s

oiced animal-like sounds. soon ayala was speaking through her, proposing that she and the two women work together on a project. the project required ayres to be at her computer at three o clock each afternoon to write down the messages as they came forth. when ayres protested that this was not a good time for her in terms of her job responsibilities, ayala insisted that that was the only time the communication could be effected, owing to the vagaries of planetary vibrations. she said, we will meet you in your dreamtime, and you will be more aware of what your role is in the inter-planetary con- 36 avinash nection with all that is. there is an energy that needs to form. we have to contact all the devas, and it is not always up to us just which time we can do this. for the next two days ayal

heart of a gentle brother. taos, nm: high mesa press. bashar after two close encounters with large, triangle- shaped ufos over the course of one week in 1973, californian darryl anka the brother of singer and composer paul anka began reading ufo literature in search of answers. through his reading about ufos, he b 39 was led to paranormal subjects such as psychic phenomena, channeling, and spirit communication. in 1983, anka sat in with a channeler and spent several months absorbing information from discarnate sources. the entity offered to teach whoever might be interested in learning how to channel, and anka decided to take a course from the channeler. midway through the course, anka first heard from bashar, who said he was the pilot of the spaceship anka had seen a decade earlier. basha

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

with christian theology. the precise usage of the word qabalah to denote the ideas and practices of the esoteric teachings and the secrets of the torah emerged from the circle of yitza aq the blind (1200ce, and was used in the same context by eleazar of worms (beginning of the thirteenth century).2 the word qabalah (hlbq lit. receiving, also welcoming of god) alludes to a dynamic state of direct communication and mystical union of the individual soul with the divine. in that sense, it is synonymous with the sanskrit word yoga (lit. union with or absorption in the divine. the rich spiritual potential of the mystical qabalah has long been obscurated and overshadowed by the preponderant visibility of the magical or practical qabalah, whose disciples pursue power as a tool of their own will

etals. chasidim: mystically oriented sect of rabbinical jews tracing its origin to rabbi israel ben eliezer, known as the baal shem tov. chayah (hebrew: holy being, pl. chayot: angelic allusion corresponding to the action of the six directional sefiroth on the chariot shadai tree" 0 chitshakti (sanskrit: energy of consciousness: a synonym for kundalini. clearmirror: non-mediated perception of and communication with divinity; a term for the central column of the tree of life and the station messiah. cloudy mirror: zoharic term referring to a level of psychic mediation. column of the right: masculine side pillar of the flat version of the tree of life, one of two polar opposite reflections in the clear mirror of the central column. column of the left: feminine side pillar of the flat version

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

. and in truth i see how the wise men by these means had power to make familiar, affable and domestic gods, which, through the voices which came out of the statues, gave counsels, doctrines, divinations and superhuman teachings. whence with magical and divine rites they ascended to the height of the divinity by that same scale of nature by which the divinity descends to the smallest things by the communication of itself. but, what seems to me most deplorable, is that i see some senseless and foolish idolaters, who no more imitate the excellence of the cult of egypt than the shadow approximates to the nobility of the body; and who seek the divinity, of which they know nothing, in the excrements of dead and inanimate things; and who not only mock at those divine and deepseeing worshippers, b

329. 248 giordano bruno in england: the hermetic philosophy running through all nature. and when this philosophy is not only a magic but a religion, it becomes the religion of the hermetic pseudo-egyptians who, as bruno says in the spaccio, with magic and divine rites. ascended to the height of the divinity by that same scale of nature by which the divinity descends to the smallest things by the communication of itself.1 bruno's philosophy and his religion are one and the same, and both are hermetic. one has to see his message as a whole to realise the connections. the expanded universe is related to the expanded non-ascetic epicurean ethics. the huge extension of hermetic gnosis connects with his dissatisfaction with organised forms of religion. lucretius' dislike of the forms of religio

bruno means when, in the work which we were studying at the beginning of this chapter, he describes his cabala as that of the "asino naturalissimo. in his usual way, this man is working with the old, familiar counters, but shifting them round to make a new pattern. the most essential thing, in bruno's outlook, was to find the living "voices, signs, images, seals, to heal the rift in the means of communication with divine nature introduced by pedantry, and when these living means of communication were found (or imprinted on consciousness in some trance-like experience) to unify through them the universe as reflected in the psyche and thereby obtain the magus' powers and to live the life of an egyptian priest in magical communion with nature. within the context of this incredibly strange ou

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

: there are only 75 verses to chapter iii 75- 76= 1 there are only 79 verse to chapter ii 79- 76= 3 there are 66 versus to chapter i 66- 76= 10 from chpt i--iii (liber al) we get the number arrangement 1031) the parenthesis can be considered in absolute value, so the order of the terms under the operation does not matter. today is 11/20/98. running under the influence of ma-huang. a connection! a communication (implied) from my hga. the sigils themselves were precluded by some automatic drawings in the shapes of a phoenix, coatyl, firesnakes moving forward([1. the explosion of the bird (it's death and it's life for [2. the serpent with it's tail coiled up([3. the formula of liber al vs. iii:76 is in the pursuit of ones hga. grant uses the word ipsos as it's word. i need to find this beings

eived after each ritual of the rog. each rite was performed as instructed by a (this was written of previously, but i did not know it's name. the first two rituals were formalized, but the third was done (astral invocations) on my birthday night with dance astrally. ketamine was used throughout. mdma (babalons sacrament) with ketamine (old ones sacrament) tonight. i offered prayers and desire for communication and researched the sigils and found some interesting links. the sigil [2] was revealed tonight and is a fusion of heaven and earth. i have not found any "practical" use of these sigils yet, but they have brought me in contact with, what i firmly believe to be my hga, the "perfected" form of me "in the future" of whom i am grendel/ we and will become as/ a. i have never heard of a. be

any "practical" use of these sigils yet, but they have brought me in contact with, what i firmly believe to be my hga, the "perfected" form of me "in the future" of whom i am grendel/ we and will become as/ a. i have never heard of a. before, but it does bear a resemblance to azathoth. i heard a somewhere before, a demon maybe, babylonian, i'll research this. in final note. magick is the ultimate communication and it is right to say that things are playing. all of this is play, a big game. the void was not. nice place to visit but cthulhu wants to live there (this is supposition on my part. i do not know if "cthulhu" was there, but there were these things, unwholesome things. this is very much "real" and i exaggerate not. i encourage all magi to undertake the rog, with adapting it as one s

lve et coagula. the strange attractor party was an amalgamation of an earthly aspect, although higher forces received the greater interchange. it seemed that any ritual which could have been performed would have been pointless, as the coming of us there was the rite (to what aim, i do not know. but i did note that we as both physical and spiritual manifestations of the body, there was some supra- communication going on, other than just words. this was not at all obvious until after the fact. the entire night was fit to one word: dissonant. it seemed as a cut-up, a temporally deranged mardi-gras. i ran into many people whom i never met before (in the flesh) and it all seemed expected. even the butterfly tattoo which a. has been revealing to me manifestations of butterfly-like creatures as r

is warned. references to self in it s many guises, the likes of which can even be now felt through the reader of this sentence. yes you, declarer of duality. chapter one consists of 19 pages. it is entitled the wisdom. this being a reference to our father, hokmah. the force of force. the urge. this chapter was received within the scope of 45 minutes (images& all, and set the stage for more clear communication of chapters 2& 3. i/1a: an automatic drawing is given concerning the sphere of hokmah. 1 being also the first reference away from the nonexistent point. i/1b: reference to the summation of creation; being, one from nothing and all. also a reference is here for the abyss (the chasm formed from the initial shattering. the commentary of elijah is at the bottom concerning his views and e

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

17th century copy is in the widener library collection at harvard. numerous other copies probably exist the book being rigidly suppressed by the authorities of most countries, and by all branches of organised religion. the mention of dee s name in connection with the necronomicon is interesting in that he was one of the few magical adepts of the past who can present us with practical evidence of communication with non-human entities. dr. john dee was the astrologer to queen elizabeth i, and worked with a number of scryers, or seers, the most talented of which was the irishman, sir edward kelly. through the use of a magic mirror of mayan origin, kelly made contact with certain spirits, who communicated through him a series of magical calls, or keys, in a language called enochian. this lang

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

ercourse, the mixed male and female secretions.crowley fs infamous gelixir h. this digression aside, we may note that lecherous sex maniacs won ft have too much when dealing with this branch of sexual magic, as these operations can be rather strenuous and not too pleasurable. in state of consciousness in which the censor has become gsoft h and in which s/he will no longer or cannot prevent direct communication between the conscious and the unconscious. like the magical or gnostic trance in general, consciousness is not entirely switched off, which means that you aren ft aiming for a hypnotic full trance. such gthreshold states h2 may be achieved either by withholding sleep, by overexertion, by exhaustion, or by activating intense emotions like anger, fear, pleasure, ecstasy, etc.3 here aga

he same thing, basically, you may again use the sigil from the last example) 82/ practical sigil magic the material available for the construct ion of your sigil is shown in figure 26. figure 26 the alphabet of desire/ 83 single sigils because your arsenal or sigil dictionary will grow larger and larger. this is one of the main advantages of this method, which also provides for regular and direct communication between consciousness and the unconscious. unlike the structuring method explained earlier, you can do without schemes of order and can obtain sigils on an ad hoc basis, providing yourself with the possibility of using the list of your sigils as a mirror of the psyche even more effectively than the most carefully kept magical diary. once you have marked several dozens or hundreds of

b join to construct the sigil, which then has to be implanted in d. if d refuses to accept the sigil, it is pro bably because it does not understand it. the reason may be that it is either too complicated or that a and b use symbols, pictographs and ideograms which are not compatible with those of d. sherwin points out that, according to aleister crowley, only a magician who is capable of direct communication with the hga will achieve a direct connection to the unconscious. the altered state of awareness, c, marks the point of intersection between a, b and d. it may switch off the censor completely and thereby provide direct contact between these areas of the psyche. 98/ practical sigil magic sherwin fs model a= ego, will, belief b= awareness, perception consciousness: individuality, awak

(m censor, and the press trance) gets rid of the membranes 100/ practical sigil magic model a gon a large scale h whereby the shield of reality, i.e, the limited area of perception and evaluation which are required for normal everyday reality, is bypassed and sometimes even undermined. this model is purely inner-psychic and does not explain why altered states of consciousness or whatever type of communication between consciousness and unconsciousness (read magic) may have an effect on the material plane. but how does it work/ 101 such models are also termed psychologistic i have followed them in this study for convenience and accessibility, not because of any particular belief that magic can only be explained in psychological terms. finally, i present another model, which has been adapted

e consciousness does not have direct access to the causal plane and the unconsciousness has only got indirect access to the physical level via the causal plane. according to the theosophical model, the causal plane presides over all the other levels and controls them. on the causal level, 102/ practical sigil magic model b a= gventile h or gprobe h a f= gdouble ventile h or gprobe h c= channel of communication/altered state of awareness but how does it work/ 103 s gunexplained miracles, h gstrange coincidences, h etc. everything we understand as magic. eventually, such models do not have any real value of cognition; all we are doing is trying to explain the unknown (in this case, the w the suspected (here, the structure of the psyche, achieving, however, little more but illustrations. neve

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

ll. recommend it more especially to "the household of the faithful" finally, brethren, be ye all of one mind; live in peace; and may the god of love and peace delight to dwell with and bless you. benediction may the blessing of heaven rest upon us, and all regular masons! may brotherly love prevail, and every moral and social virtue cement us! amen. response.so mote it be. form for minutes stated communication of portland lodge, no.1, held in masonic hall in portland, wednesday, october 4, a. d. 1876, a. l. 5876. officers present [give the name of each officer, designating those temporarily filling any chair by the word" as "between the name and the office) members present maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (3 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:54 am [the old custom o

f the deceased was a grand or past grand officer, the grand master maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (60 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:56 am] should be promptly notified, in order that he may convene the grand lodge, if he sees fit, and be present himself: in such case, the grand master, or, in his absence, his representative, will conduct the burial service. a special communication of the lodge should be opened, after which the brethren proceed to the place where the service is to be held. the brethren should be dressed, with as much uniformity as practicable in dark clothes, with white gloves and aprons, the officers and past masters wearing theirjewels: black crape should be worn on the left arm, above the elbow, and a sprig of evergreen on the left breast; a

er. it is your duty to have charge of the personal property and funds of the grand lodge: to receive all moneys due the grand lodge: to pay all bills passed by the finance committee, and all sums voted by the grand lodge or the trustees of the charity fund: to render annually lo the finance committee, your accounts, with the vouchers: to lay before the grand lodge, on the first day of each annual communication, a detailed statement of the receipts and expenditures of the preceding year: and finally, to obey all orders of the grand lodge and of the trustees in relation to their respective funds and properties. the keys forming the jewel of your office have a twofold significance: they are instruments to bind as well as to loose; to make fast as well as to open. they will never, l am confide

m confident, be used by you in any other manner than the constitutions, laws, rules, and regulations of the grand lodge shall direct. recording grand secretary. r.w. brother:usage, as well as positive enactments from time to time, have rendered the duties of the office of grand secretary more onerous and varied than that of any other officer. brought by his official position more immediately into communication with the whole body of the fraternity, it is requisite that he should possess ability, skill, and maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (75 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:56 am] industry, to meet the various demands upon him. placed in a position where he holds almost constant correspondence with our masonic brethren of every state and country, upon him devolve

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

phy was invented, but something analogous to it, showing that the art which we thought we had discovered was really known 6000 years ago" the same writer states that a plow constructed on the modern plan was also found "it was not of steel but of iron, and it had the same shape, the same form of point and bend of mold board as we have now" it is reported that the dark continent possesses means of communication entirely unknown to europe. upon this subject a correspondent to the new york tribune writes "when khartoum fell in 1885 i was in egypt, and i well remember that the arabs settled in the neighborhood of the pyramids knew all about it, as well as about gen. gordon's death, days and days before the news reached cairo by telegraph from the soudanese frontier. yet khartoum is thousands o

l fires, this writer says that such fires would have attracted the attention of the english and native scouts, and that the whole country is unpropitious to such methods; besides, no system of signal fires, no matter how elaborate, could have conveyed the news so quickly and in such detail. the whole matter is summed up as follows "the arabs, therefore, have, manifestly, some other means of rapid communication at their command. one is inclined to the presumption that they, like the learned pundits of northern india, have a knowledge of the forces of nature that are yet hidden from our most eminent scientists" can it be that the arabs are acquainted with the very recently discovered scientific principle, that it is possible to transmit telegraphic communications without wires, and simply by

hwest. the same writer says that several years ago a naval lieutenant ran short of provisions. he pushed on to a settlement as rapidly as possible and upon arriving there found that the inhabitants had provided for his coming and had a bounteous store awaiting him. the people in the village were of a different tribe from those whose domain he had passed, and so far as could be learned were not in communication with them. the earliest accounts which we have of egypt and chaldea reveal the fact that at a very remote period they were old and powerful civilizations, that they had a settled government, a pure and philosophical religion, and a profound knowledge of science and art; yet, notwithstanding the great antiquity of these civilizations, that of the people which created them must have be

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

uent detectionoftrickeryamongbothprofessional and amateur mediums. both 'real' phenomena and exposures of fraud were faithfully reported in the spiritualist journals and in the multitude of books devoted tothesubject, for the devotees were eager to present a respectablefaceto the world and to establish their 'science, philosophy and religion of continuous life, based upon the demonstrated fact of communication, by meansofmedium ship,withthosewholive.in the spirit world'2as an acceptable faith. indeed, it was largely through the propaganda of the journals that potential converts were gained: waite among them. before he.beganto attend seances waite immersed himselfinspiritualist literature, until 'there came a timewheni could almost say that i was acquainted sufficientlywiththe wholeoutputof

ts to learnthathe wasnotalone highly psychicbutheld frequent communicationswithan unseen guide,claiming-ibelieve-tohave been anorthamerican indian. i used to hear about this guide occasionally, in my detached manner;butafter dinner or supper, on thenightin question, we were sitting by ourselves,withthe inevitable pipes,whentheguide, i suppose, was mentioned, and frater paratum'decided to get into communication for help on amatterof hisown,and one important to himself.theguide came, and inwhatseemed to be a cavalier manner brushed aside my friend's anxieties and sent a message to myself. it saidthatatthatmomentsybil was sitting up for the first time in herroomat ramsgate. this ended the communication, and the fact was duly verified on myreturnhome(sly,p. 205).his diary gives further details

elieved that the lost keysof the ancient secret sciencesmay yet be recovered. modern facts, regarded in the lightofold theories, and old theories explained by modern facts, seem to have brought alreadya number of individual and unassistedseekersto the threshold of the ancientwisdom.iiithosewhoare convinced of the permanence, reality, and proximityofan unseen world, andwhobelieveinthepossibilityof communication therewith, are invited to co-operate in the first systematic attempt to establish a direct correspondenceofan advanced kind between that world and the. wholebodyofhumanity.ivcertain circles of investigation, and certain unattached studentsworkingon individual169--appendixa 168lines, have set themselves to discover in the literature of western mysticism a solution of the great problem

possession ofasuitable mansion in a convenient, london centre, which will be made use of asanucleus for the propagation of thenewmysticism and of those high doctrinesoftranscendental religion which are destined for the conquest of the world. it will combine atthesame time all the conveniences of an institution, to which members may resort for the more ordinary purposes of life, and for harmonious communication within the bonds of a common sympathy.267 xiiitheprivate objects of prosecution on the part of associates and) members will be the attainment of the following exalted interior states:(a)'themanifestation of the divine virgin.(b)themanifestationofthe dual flower.(c)thevisionofdiana unveiled.(d)thenewbirth or interior regeneration.(e)therevelationofthe holy graal) theinterior translati

h the outward man must be unified. these are represented within the interior sanctuary bytheministry of a man and a woman.(e)theliturgy, or devotionalservice,by which it is sought to unite the three principles of man in a common aspiration and outreaching towards the divine) thehigh. priest, also within the sanctuary,whois the chiefcelebrant, the 'sign of the possibility which exists, the type of communication, the living symbol of the bridge between the seen and the unseen, the representative of god, the speaker who, symbolically, is commissioned from the other side of life. in the order of mysticalideas,the priest ministersto the three principles, butespeciallyto the spirit; the spirit ministers to the two inferior principles,butespecially to the soul; the soul ministers to the whole bod

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

ild guarded itself against curiosity-hunters;'inthat sense only is our society a secret one' it was already common to find priests, of the anglican variety at least, within freemasonry, but the existence of the guild of the holy spirit indicates the rudimentsofa willingness to be partofa hierarchical society devoted to occult pursuits on the part of clergymen without a masonic background. besides communication with the departed there were other aspectsofspiritualism which were well known and enthusiasti255 cally supported not only by spiritualists at large but also within the confinesofthe s.r.i.a. clairvoyance (the ability to 'see' distant events by extra-sensory means) had been frequently demons255 trated in the1840sby proponents of mesmerism who claimed to obtain starding results from s

their members, even though the knowledge impartedwas-inthefirstorder-littlemore than kabbalistic, alchemical and astrological symbolism. this meagre fare was supplemented by instruction in geomantic and tarot divination, tattwa vision and the pentagram ritual, which 'was taught to the neophyte immediately after his initiation in order that he might "form some idea of how to attract and come into communication with spiritual and invisible things'.10an account of the practical and theoretical workof both the first and second orders is given in chapter 5 of this book, but the texts quoted there and in the32thegoldendawnappendices do not exhaust the activities of the order; the reader seeking full enlightenment, or more complete confusion, is advised to seekitout in the pages of israel regard

had left amen-ra some years before, joined waite's inde255 pendent rite in1908and was able to say that he felt certain 'that the order is one where harmony prevails amongst all the mem255 bers. but that harmony was disturbed when waite began to examine the true natureofthe cipher manuscripts. he described his findings in his 'historical notes:'theresearchesoffrateremanation73sacramentum regis, in communication with the famous egyptol255 ogist sir wallis budge [e.a, made evident that the alleged ci255 phers .considerable portionsofwhich were written on watermark paperof1808,had been so prepared with intent to deceive and were not only subsequent to the discoveryof the rosetta stonebutwere later than the publicationofisisunveiled.'this, of course, rendered the cipher manuscriptsworthless-aco

ofits several parts, the secret names and references are untouched and unaltered from the ciphermsswhich were handed to v.h.sapere audeso=6260 (whose motto was at that time quod scis nescis) already an adept and an honorary magus of the soc rosinanglia, some years before by a most eminent and illuminated hermetist (since dead) whose tide was frater 'vive momor lethi. he had been for many years in communication with prominent british and foreign adepts, and he had enjoyed ample access to the writing of eliphazlevi.this collectionofthemsshas since been supplemented by a varied collection ofmsschieflyincypher, which have been either given or lent to the chiefs of the temple by our continental fratres and sorores. thesemssprovided the adepts who possessed the secret of their occult meaning, wi

eriodofharmony and progress was the masonic period and the difficulties began when the chiefs forgot that they were masons. we affirm the necessity of restoring the masonic rapport by electing certain masons as chiefs and encouraging, as regards men, the admission of masons rather than non-masons to the outer and inner grades of the order. we believe also that the extensionofour knowledge and the communication with athirdorder must be sought in those fraternities which some of us know and others believe to exist behind masonry.appendixg137we affirm that the earliest status of theorderwas mystical and that the trendofthe order practice towards the lower occultism rose with the rise and grew with the growthofthe ascendencyofasingle chief. attention was originally paid to the mystic way,more

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

ld not do for a .coroner of the crowntobe made shame of in such a mad way. so i had no alternative- i cannot think who it is that persecutes me- someone musttalk."the someone was almost certainly mathers, who wastowound westcott even more deeply in 1900 when he announced to florence farr and other members of the second order that westcott 'has never beenat any timeeither in personal or in written communication with the secret chiefs of the order, he havingeitherhimselfforgedorprocuredto beforgedthe professed correspondence between him and them'.6westcott himself consistently refused either to affirm or deny the accusation, and remained surprisingly loyal to mathers after the 'rebellion' of 1900. the true history of the anna sprengelletters will probably never be known,butthere is nointrodu

extent the secretsthatfreernasonyhas lost.theyare of their very nature inviolable; for they can only be attained by personal progress; they might be plainly told to the outsider, and not be understood by him.forifanyonehas been able to divine and to grasp such a secret, he will not tell it even to his dearest friend; for the simple reason that if his friend is unable to divine it for himself, its communication in mere words would not confer the hidden knowledgeuponhim.theold kabalistic works are of a nature similar to the secrets of freemasonry; there ismuchdoctrine that is never written or printed: these works often teem with imagery which seems folly, and with doctrines that seem absurd; yet they enshrine the highly spiritual teachings which i have shortly outlined this evening.themere r

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

l of her own colour:noteby s.r.m.d.8seach elemental set of pieces then consists of king, queen, knight, bishop, rook and fourp'lwds.s.r.m.d.7=4[from florence farr's ms copy ofthebook of theconcourseof theforces,transcribed 12 october 1893.jpart two: papers byj.w.brodie-innes10.some psychic memoriesa strong wave of interest seems to have set in recently concerning the possibility, or otherwise, of communication with those who have passed over, and i have been often asked to record a few, and perhaps not very remarkable, experiences that have occurred to myself. it may well be that the conclusions i have arrived at are not those which would commend themselves to convinced spiritualists. in fact some spiritualistic friends have told me that i have seen enough to convince the most hardened dou

been told. what more could you ask? but never by a professional medium have i been told anything that was not somehow, consciously or subconsciously, in my own mind.itmight be a forgotten, or half forgotten, memory of something said long ago. but it was there. vainly have i asked to be told something that could not be in my mind. this i have had, but not from a medium, nor with any suggestion of communication from the dead. a very instructive experience occurred to me many years ago in london. when walking casually down bond street, where at that time many clairvoyants, diviners, fortune255 tellers, and others of the same kidney flourished, i chanced on an advertisement over a door of some oriental name which i forget, and the title 'lady inspirationist. it seemed a promising sobriquet, w

the.object is to furnish proof of the reality ofthecommunication, this wouldbefar more convincing than some trivial detail of domestic lifeknown to myself and. the deceased. or again, why should not my great-grandfather, who raised a company of his own to fight in the american war of independence, be able to give authorita255 tive details? i have sought in vain among professional mediums for some communication of afactunknown to me, but demonstrable afterwards. that such communication is possible, however,byother means, was proved in anotherexperience,some years ago i hypnotized a lady for insomnia, and discovered by accident that under hypnosis she became temarkably clairvoyant, with a peculiar power of recalling scenes of the pastanthis way she gave me many details of old world ceremonie

ord's book theperfectway,but. it is coloured, and largely coloured. with the personality of the seer,andtherefore there are mistakesinit. the errors, however, are close to the surface.thatbrings the hermetic school in thewestdown to the present day. look at the result. these two great schools of philosophy have gone on side by side, one in the east and the other.225inthe.west, and with hardly any communication whatsoever until this present time. now there is a very remarkable change, for this is a time of special concurrence of variousschools, a most important time in the history of the world-.signalised. by several important things, one being that england, the greatest christian power in the west, now dominates india, the greatest buddhistic centre in the east. and this domination is not

GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

. a lodge, called menei temple no. 1, was organized and began work, feb, 1859, in the old kane lodge room, broadway, new york city. from thence it was removed to the egyptian room, odd fellows hall. and worked from may, 1861 1862. a few meetings were subsequently held in the montauk lodge room, brooklyn, long island. some of the leading masons of new york have had the degrees conferred on them by communication: indeed, but few of the members have seen the degrees worked in full. applications for admission have come from every quarter of the american continent, and there can be no doubt that the swedenborgian rite is destined, in a few years, to spread itself over the continent of america, north, south, east, and west. if its leaders do nothing to restrain it21[21. this is not quite how bes

out of the rite. irwin s offer represented diplomacy rather than generosity for he had already received everything due from cagliostro lodge together with tuckey s resignation, given in a letter (17 june 1878) loaded with irony. as to the rite, i am satisfied, tuckey wrote, that under his able management it will never be a success. i tell you honestly and candidly i never intended replying to any communication from flint villas [mackenzie s home at hounslow] after the courteous style adopted by bro. m in one of his characteristic epistles. he enclosed what was due to the supreme grand lodge, and with this, he added, i beg to close my connection with the swedenborgian rite. mackenzie may have alienated members with whom he had dealings, but he did make strenuous efforts to promote the rite

s. the story of earthly life and the story of the soul. the temple, finally, represents the garden of god. about the 3rd grade, of perfect phremason, or red brother, waite says scarcely any-thing, because of its very curious, but withal bizarre, analogies with its marvellous prototype in the craft. the candidate is pledged to keep secret the ineffable name of god, and in this connection a certain communication is made to him. there was one further aspect that beswick sought to introduce but that was clearly absent from the english lodges. the symbolic temples he wrote to stuart (3 may 1871, could be filled with symbolic representations its walls floors &c, appealing to the eye, which would be out of place in our chapels. further consideration of the merits of his ideas is not appropriate i

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

re known to the c (6) the members of the s.c. can work only in common for the furtherance of the objects which it proposes and therefore no action must be taken by one independently of the others in respect of any o. matters (7) the s.c. has no power to add to its numbers and the absence of any member from the country of its present location does not constitute a vacancy, since an efficient inter communication can always be preserved. this rule is absolute and invariable in respect of both its clauses (8) vacancy is constituted by death or permanent alienation as also by insanity or unfitness to act; agreement on the part of the other two members as to the existence of either disability being alone necessary in order to take action. each member has the right to nominate his successor, who

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

re known to the c (6) the members of the s.c. can work only in common for the furtherance of the objects which it proposes and therefore no action must be taken by one independently of the others in respect of any o. matters (7) the s.c. has no power to add to its numbers and the absence of any member from the country of its present location does not constitute a vacancy, since an efficient inter communication can always be preserved. this rule is absolute and invariable in respect of both its clauses (8) vacancy is constituted by death or permanent alienation as also by insanity or unfitness to act; agreement on the part of the other two members as to the existence of either disability being alone necessary in order to take action. each member has the right to nominate his successor, who

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

s voice is actually coming from mr.jones, a traveller from the dimension of up, but mr.square does not know this. mr.square cannot see him because up does not exist for mr. square, all he experiences is a loud bellowing, but disembodied voice. mr.square, by now obviously terrified, demands that this being makes himself known to him. mr.jones with the aim to oblige and enter into inter-dimensional communication, lowers himself towards the ground in mr.square's home. mr.square cannot see the totality of mr.jones, all he sees is the points and lines of mr.jones body where they connect to the two dimensional lines of his lounge room. mr.square comes quickly to the conclusion that he is communicating with a weird selection of lines and points. from this conclusion he decides he is either quite

of taxation exerted by their direction has placed an unconscionable yoke upon the neck of humanity. their control of entertainment media and the trends of youth towards dissonant arts forms and discordant music has perverted noble attributes and spawned a race of delinquent rebels whose code, or lack of it, has gnawed at the vital future of america and the people of many nations. modern means of communication and distribution of the printed word, the spoken word and the dramatic word through television and motion pictures have caused ideas to span continents and the world almost with the speed of light. like a prairie fire, the dry grass consumes itself to the roof of the gnostic handbook page 48 hopes of humanity which are blighted, then by the searing infamy of wasted energy and emotion

ave our lives conditioned by the though forms we have created in the past. for most people they never see the present unfiltered, all experience is sieved through thoughtforms created from childhood and even beyond through past lives. meme (pron. meem) a contagious idea that replicates like a virus, passed on from mind to mind. memes function the same way genes and viruses do, propagating through communication networks and face-to-face contact between people david s. bennahum. the gnostic handbook page 49 thoughts however go much further. as documented in much modern research on memes, thoughtforms can become like viruses of the mind. they can spread throughout groups, families, nations and indeed the world and are passed through the deeper levels of the unconscious we all experience. rumo

radition to a common climax. while at the same time achieving a mastery of himself and the world around him. the baptism of jesus shows clearly his high state of initiation, his energy field has been cleansed of its fallen elements by sophia and in recognition of his achievement, the divine will acknowledges his new state. michael is now jesus the christ, the christ state being the achievement of communication with the mind of god or the logos. the gnostic handbook page 78 as soon as jesus was baptised, he went up out of the water. at that moment heaven was opened, and he saw the spirit of god descending like a dove and lighting on him. and a voice from heaven said "this is my son, whom i love; with him i am well pleased" matthew 3:16,17 jesus was now in a position to transform the human s

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

is voice is actually coming from mr.jones, a traveller from the dimension of up, but mr.square does not know this. mr.square cannot see him because up does not exist for mr.square, all he experiences is a loud bellowing, but disembodied voice. mr.square, by now obviously terrified, demands that this being makes himself known to him. mr.jones with the aim to oblige and enter into inter-dimensional communication, lowers himself towards the ground in mr.square's home. mr.square cannot see the totality of mr.jones, all he sees is the points and lines of mr.jones body where they connect to the two dimensional lines of his lounge room. mr.square comes quickly to the conclusion that he is communicating with a weird selection of lines and points. from this conclusion he decides he is either quite

fers a unconventional perspective of the seven planes, his starting point is void (body and flesh) and the highest plane is seen as the white light, existing on an atomic level. his understanding while based on a scientific model focusing on levels of matter has at the same time a transcendent characteristic. the directing intelligence is for leary the focal point for the given reality, while the communication centre offers the distribution point for the given state of consciousness. for example, the brain is the directing intelligence on its level, while it s distribution network is through the sense organs. the descriptions of science and religion give us an inkling of the deeper nature of each level of consciousness. for example, leary s description of how buddhism relates to the atomic

flash beyond form. while on the emotion level leary describes the religious imagery as middle class catholicism and devil oriented fundamentalism which are based on the arousal of emotion and fear. in connection with each state leary gives a range of correspondences. to give you some idea of his system we have included a selection of same. following each level is given the directing intelligence, communication structure, science, religion and religious metaphor (fig 5) gnostic theurgy page 31 level. directing. communication science. religious intelligence. structure. metaphor. atomic. atomic. electron. physics. buddhism nucleus white light cellular. dna. rna. biology. hinduism reincarnation. somatic autonomic organs of the body.physiology. tantra. nerve plexes. kundalini. sensory. brain. s

ld and their return to god. the gnostic religion, pp 42-43. hans jonas. beacon press, 1963. gnostic theurgy page 36 the early gnostics understood the world in terms of the alpha event, or in more religious terms, the fall of man, and accordingly divided reality into two distinct realms. to understand this relevance of this division we have to consider various issues. before this event, man was in communication with the pleroma and existed in a spiritual dimension where there was no death and suffering. at this stage the particles of light were in union with spirit for there was no conflict. after the alpha event, all this changed, the lower worlds were decimated and man was banished to a world of matter. this is how death and suffering entered the system. mankind lost communication with th

conversation the second stage is where the gnostic begins to make contact with his hga. this is a dangerous period. so many times gnostics and would be gnostics confuse metamorphs (false personalities) with the true self. even worse, they confuse fig 17 phase one: external angel phase two: knowledge and conver- phase three: union: the new man adept hga hga adept homo novus gnostic theurgy page 70 communication from their own inner self with communication with the source of all, and become prophets of their own little faiths. it is important that this stage be handled with care, we must not confuse the personal hga with the father of wisdom nor with false personalities. as the adept confronts the hga he is transformed, the mind is flooded with light and becomes a new mind. while the animal

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

flash strikes you, a voice is heard within your mind, a single question is asked. you will know this question as this moment occurs. move yourself and your body of light into this angelic being, and allow your self to become engulfed in his fire. let the eyes open in the astral plane with the eyes of lucifer; you shall awaken in this light. practice this frequently, until you feel an instinctual communication with this force. you are becoming in the luciferian light. the body of light is used in scrying and of tarot workings as well. allow the self to listen to the instincts which grant you foresight, this shall be a powerful tool in all that you do in daily life. it is highly recommended to work with the spirits of the goetia after you have achieved a union with the body of light, to con

our willed focus. on the night of the fullmoon, exhume the vessel and in the temple invoke the spirit through the black mirror of circle, seek the inspiration of the spirit and then retire to sleep. take notes to the dreaming communion and meeting of the force, it will guide you to the answers you seek. do not threaten or seek to harm the spirit without purpose, but be firm and consistent in your communication. demand fairly it conduct the purpose of its summoning. the essence of sorcery is the focused view of self-enchantment. self-enchantment is the process of remanifesting inspiration aspects of obsessional perception, the instinctual guide which leads one to automatic (in reference to automatic drawing, the subconscious unveiled) communication with the serpent-angel, azal ucel (holy gu

d as a tool to communicate with the bound spirit or familiar after initial evocation. the sorcerer who summons the angel or demon may bind it accordingly to the vessel, and at a later time evoke the spirit again and use the black mirror to visualize its form and impressions it may send. if a specific goetic spirit is bound with the magician as a familiar/famulus, then the black mirror is ideal in communication. some have used divination boards in front of black mirrors to communicate with spirits, this techniques proves a powerful gnosis to step into, as you essentially bring the astral/ghost realm into the physical plane. the mirror is used in the following way- 1. summon the spirit in the evocation circle 2. bind the spirit to the vessel and sigil accordingly. 3. use the mirror to contac

s, this techniques proves a powerful gnosis to step into, as you essentially bring the astral/ghost realm into the physical plane. the mirror is used in the following way- 1. summon the spirit in the evocation circle 2. bind the spirit to the vessel and sigil accordingly. 3. use the mirror to contact the spirit later after it has been bound. 4. contact the spirit before sleep to ensure a detailed communication if you dare. seeking first communicationonce the spirit has been properly bound to the vessel, you may wish to communicate or experience the visions it may send you. keep in mind, all of these visions may not be pleasant and if your will is weak you have the danger of becoming obsessed with the force. place the circle again in the chamber in the triangle if you have made a doll or ef

or daemon while it grows in being. in the tenth day, at dawn, dig up the vessel and clean the exterior. you will then summon the spirit in the evocation circle, and then either perform an invocation to call in the force, which will remain connected with you in dreams until you destroy and burn the vessel and contents. you may also summon the spirit in the black mirror, and meditate upon it until communication is gained. invocation the sorcerer may invoke the spirit at certain points of the rite, after the vessel has been created and the spirit is bound to it. initial evocation and creation rites do not involve this process. at the moment of envisioning this force, summon it now within the sacred circle of self, call the spirit into your self, by will alone. some magicians have actually en

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U6

hesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower will is weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of attack, especially the part in the physical body which is at the back of the head about the junction with the spine. now, unless the lower will shall voluntarily endeavour to restore the connection, it is impossible for the higher will to intervene, seeing that the lowe

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM24

roper fulfillment is a sacred responsibility which rests for a period upon you. the chief officers of the temple are distinct as is the hierophant as the expounder of the mysteries, but not on him alone, for all must work together to encompass the good of all. i invite you, therefore, not only to take counsel with the chiefs of the second order on all important occasions and to maintain a regular communication with the guardians of the outer temple, but to consult and assist the lesser officers so that these rites which, under the supreme authority, are about to be placed in your hands, may, after your term of office, be restored to the chief adept not merely intact in their workings but showing an increased beauty and a greater light of symbolism. thus only will you give, when the time co

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM5

m he, the grace of the world! the heart girt with a serpent is my name. come thou forth and follow me and make all spirits subject unto me so that every spirit of the firmament and of the ether, upon the earth and under the earth, on dry land and in the water, of whirling air, and of rushing fire, and every spell and scourge of god the vast one may be obedient unto me" step 4 meditate on whatever communication you can obtain from your higher genius. when you are finished communing with your higher genius, simply say "be my mind open to the higher! be my heart the center of the light! be my body a temple of the rose and crospltablet of hermes r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 the secret works of chiram, one in essence, but three in aspect. it is true, no lie, certain

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

his when he took the unprecedented step of contributing the foreword to a book hapgood wrote in 1953, some years before he began his investigation of the piri reis map: i frequently receive communications from people who wish to consult me concerning their unpublished ideas [einstein observed. it goes without saying that these ideas are very seldom possessed of scientific validity. the very first communication, however, that i received from mr. hapgood electrified me. his idea is original, of great simplicity, and if it continues to prove itself of great importance to everything that is related to the history of the earth s surface.14 the idea expressed in hapgood s 1953 book is a global geological theory which elegantly explains how and why large parts of antarctica could have remained ic

o the topography of the andes and the fauna of lake titicaca, together with a chemical analysis of this lake and others on the same plateau, has established that the plateau was at one time at sea level, 12,500 feet lower than it is today. and that its lakes were originally part of a sea-gulf. sometime in the past the entire altiplano, with its lakes, rose from the bottom of the ocean. 2 personal communication with richard ellison of the british geological survey, 17 september 1993. ellison is the author of the bgs overseas geology and mineral resources paper (no. 65) entitled the geology of the western corriera and altiplano. 3 tiahuanacu, iii, p. 192. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 71 included examples of hippocampus (the seahorse).4 in addition, as one authority has pointed out

uth america, i knew, this masonry technique had been found only on tiahuanacan structures.6 the last time i had seen the characteristic notched depressions which proved its use had been on ruins on the island of elephantine in the nile in upper egypt.7 1 tiahuanacu, ii, p. 156ff; iii, p. 196. 2 ibid, i, p. 39: an extensive series of canals and hydraulic works, dry at present, but which are all in communication with the former lake bed, are just so many more proofs of the extension of the lake as far as tiahuanacu in this period. 3 ibid, ii, p. 156. 4 bolivia, p. 158. 5 the ancient civilizations of peru, p. 93. 6 ibid. 7 for example on the paving blocks above the nilometer at elepantine island, aswan. i am indebted to us film maker robert gardner for pointing this similarity out to me. grah

ssion that goes: q. what did you see on your walk? 16 ananda k. coomaraswamy and sister nivedita, myths of the hindus and buddhists, george g. harrap and company, london, 1913, p. 384. 17 hamlet s mill, p. 162. 18 rig veda, 1:164, cited in the arctic home in the vedas, p. 168. 19 frances a. yates, girodano bruno and the hermetic tradition, the university of chicago press, 1991, p. 93. 20 personal communication from amorc, san jose, california, november 1994. 21 leon comber, the traditional mysteries of the chinese secret societies in malaya, eastern universities press, singapore, 1961, p. 52. 22 ibid, p. 53. 23 gustav schlegel, the hung league, tynron press, scotland, 1991 (first published 1866, introduction, p. xxxvii. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 257 a. i saw two pots with red

are in the indies, speaking to those who are not yet born, nor shall be this thousand or ten thousand years? and with no greater difficulty than the various arrangements of two dozen little signs on paper? let this be the seal of all the admirable inventions of men.3 if the precessional message identified by scholars like santillana, von dechend and jane sellers is indeed a deliberate attempt at communication by some lost civilization of antiquity, how come it wasn t just written down and left for us to find? wouldn t that have been easier than encoding it in myths? perhaps. nevertheless, suppose that whatever the message was written on got destroyed or worn away after many thousands of years? or suppose that the language in which it was inscribed was later forgotten utterly (like the eni

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

catalog was really written after the style of the famous incunabula catalog, which first circulated in the early 1990s. i had come to some conclusions of my own, as a result of study and practice of the body of works that have been written by and about aleister crowley, the book of the law, thelema, and other related paradigms. these conclusions had a lot to do with the idea of contact or rather communication: not only with the very same types of entities encountered by crowley and others, but contact with what i came to regard as the authentic tradition. when i first started writing the material that became known as the brethren of the gift, from 1996 to 1997, in its original hand-written manuscript form, i had no access to a computer, or the internet. in fact, i had no access to the maj

the dur.an.ki working. ciphers and secret alphabets have played a significant role in the history of religion; in the history of secret societies; in the history of intelligence. these last two have often been intimately connected over the centuries. the idea that there is an authentic tradition, whose initiates (and custodians) contact each other using these ancient tools, and whose contact and communication extends to those in the world of the profanes is not an idea that is new or shocking, certainly, to those of us who have experienced such contacts and/or researched and studied the histories of those who have. yet, there are those who find this sort of material to be disturbing to them. they find that even though they might fancy themselves to be followers of the law of thelema, proc

ical novel, the silver bridge ostensibly centers on the high weirdness of the mothman scare and ufo sightings culminating in the silver bridge disaster of the mid-1960s. his work provides the closest clue to the solution of the ufo mystery, up until the discovery of the cipher of the ufonauts. barker, a close ally of james w. moseley, died suddenly in the early 1980s. bell, dr. fred, contactee in communication with a female ufonaut, one semjase, a pleiadean being, since 1971. semjase has shown up in a number of other cases over the last twenty or so years. bethurum, truman, became a contactee in 1952, with the female ufonaut aura rhanes from the planet clarion. a physical contactee of the adamski type, bethurum seemed a down-to- earth person with an extraordinary story to tell. secret ciph

o in india, owe him a debt in their origins. bimstein was a high initiate, quite a mysterious person, and probably in constant contact with ufonauts early on. he died in the early 1920s and has been largely forgotten until recently. blavatsky, madame helena p, affectionately known as hpb by her followers, co-founder and primary moving force of the theosophical society. a high initiate, she was in communication with exalted adepts of the great white brotherhood through the main years of her career. she appears to be the first major historical personality to actively conceal the true names and origins of initiates using the cipher of the ufonauts. 10 allen h. greenfield crowley, aleister, the scribe of the book of the law as dictated to him by the intelligence aiwass. crowley is the most sig

generate thousands of cipher star variants, highly suggestive of a starseed transmission based on the cipher hidden in the book of the law. lightlines group, organized in kentucky by carla rueckert and the late don elkins. lightlines is one of the few trance channel contactee bodies making no claims for the true nature of its channelings, and known for doing systematic research on the process of communication. elkins was an eastern airline pilot but also an accomplished trance medium, best known for the work eventually published as the ra material. secret cipher of the ufonauts 13 layne, meade, founder of the venerable borderland sciences research foundation. layne was for many years the editor of bsrf s round robin and other journals, and he worked closely with trance channeler mark prob

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ysicai body. as our experiments proceed, we find that our astral body itself can be divided into grosser and subtler components. in this way we become aware of the existence of what we can, for convenience, the holy guardian angel, ami the more we realize the implications of the theory of the existence of such a being, the clearer it becomes that our supreme task is to put ourselves into intimate communication with him" aleister crowley, magick without tears the ultimate goal or objective from practicing enochian magick is to unite the microcosm with the macrocosm; the subjective self with the objective universe. a more immediate goal for you, the enochian magician, is to gain conscious control over your own lile. these goals can be achieved by progressively entering and experiencing the t

fy my earthy self and fix herein the glory of mine holy guardian angel that i may find the hidden stone whereon a new spiritual name shall be written. teach me the mystery of the earthy self and how it may be made creative. swear by the mighty seal that i hold before you that you will do this for me. 350 whenever i call upon you by word or will or magical ceremony, you will be a perpetual link of communication between the lords of earth and my human soul. step 8. commune with this angel, who should be clearly before you. learn from him according to your will. step 9. the banishment. now banish the angel by saying: i charge you that from this day you will bring no harm to me or to my home or to my family or to my friends and that you will not deceive me. axir (ah-tzee-ar) depart in peace to

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

etter fit frederic bai'barossa who sits entranced in the kifhiiuser, and red-haired donar (see suppl. similar to this odenberg host are the excursions of the bothenthaler in aargau^ of the rodensteiner to schncllerts^ of the grey man over the bockenstul near geisa in the fulda country (bechst. for this and other stories faithfully taken down from the lips of the peasantry, i am indebted to a kind communication from herr piister, artill. officer of electoral hesse- as there can be no doubt about othin, it is singular that saxo should call him blars. it serves to establish the original nearness of wuotan to zio (p. 197^ wyss's reise ins berner oberland 2, 420" deut. sag. no. 1(j9. schuellerts= house of schnellert, snelhart. a monstrous spirit named sticuaait in ilarg. van limb. 7, 040 spectr

GRIMOIRE OF TURIEL

me according to the prayers and petitions which i have made unto almighty god, and that you forthwith send unto me one of your messengers who may willingly and truly and faithfully fulfil all my desires, wishes and commands, and that you the secret grimoire command him to appear unto me in form of a beautiful angel clothed in white vestures, gently, courteously, kindly, and affably entering into communication with me, and that he neither bring terror nor fear unto me, or obstinately deny my requests, neither permitting any evil spirits to appear or approach in any way to hurt, terrify, or affright me, nor deceiving me in any wise; through the virtue of our lord and saviour jesus christ, in whose name i attend, waiting for and expecting your appearance. fiat, fiat, fiat. amen. interrogatio

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

d by every member of the older. the present worldwide jurisdiction of the order consists of the americas, australasia, europe, africa, and asia.the jurisdiction having been extended throughout the years. those readers of the rosicrucian manual who are not members of the rosicrucian order, amorc, and have not had other descriptive literature pertaining to its activities and purposes, may address a communication to scribe r. h. m, rosicrucian order, amorc, san jose, california 95191, u.s.a, and ask for a complimentary copy of the mastery of life. this will be sent without any obligation and is intensely interesting. members of the organization have had this book and are thoroughly acquainted with the information it contains [6] sir francis bacon imperator of the rosirucians in the seventeent

externally induced (but not 165 without the cooperation or willingness of the self) a similar state exists where the objective mind or the objective functioning of the brain is made abnormal through drugs, fever, injury, fright, or strain. in such cases, however, the benefits derived from a proper borderline state are lost, for there is not an intelligent and comprehensive exchange of ideas or communication between the objective and subconscious faculties. often, just prior to so-called death, the first stage of transition is a borderline state which is remarkable for its cosmic touch. brain.the physical organ for the objective functioning of the mind. mind can, however, make many manifestations without the use of the brain. breath of life.in rosicrucian teachings this term is used to r

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

with the crystal and magic mirror in 1824 at the age of sixteen. he was also a practised astrologer and follower of mesmer's ideas on animal magnetism and its use for medical treatment. attracted to the general developing interest in spiritualism, he experimented with all its various manifestations but soon became convinced that scrying with the crystal or mirror was the only true form of spirit communication and the method least capable of being tampered with by charlatans and publicity seekers. he married, but details of his wife have proved elusive. from a comment to irwin it appears that she died in the 1850s, but the records at st catherine's house, surprisingly, list many female hockleys dying inthatdecade. she shared her husband's interest. in spiritualism and. may. herself have po

viously had a great affection for his wife and spent the thirty-odd years between her death and hisownin trying to contactherthrough the spirit world. as histransitionnoticein light" shows, he was eventually successful.'hemaintained his interest in spiritual255 ism to the end, one of his last visits being to mr.egfinton,"through whose mediumship he received, in writing between slates, a cherished communication from his long departed wife intimating that he would speedily rejoin her' whatever hockley's position had been with denley, by the early 1840s he was practising as an accountant in partnership with two others. where or how he received his trainingisnot known. he was not involved with any of the professional bodies in existence at this time. again the directories give no clue. his bus

brain in mexico and a brain in france; nay,ifwe suppose the brain in mexico as sensitive and clairvoyant as the french one, the transferenceofthought may be mutual, and there may be consciousness of the communica255 tion on either side. but in the absenceofsuch coincident sensitiveness there seems no reason,underthe assumptions, for requiring that the absent person should become 'conscious of the communication, and agree in the accuracyofthe conversa255 tions ascribed to them' and to which they did in fact furnish their part, and in defaultofthis for concluding that the 'unreality of the supposed perception is at once obvious, and we have214therosicrucianseeris made out in favour of m. cahagnet's statements, and he will be prepared to reconsider the secrets of the 'celestial telegraph' but

ation, and agree in the accuracyofthe conversa255 tions ascribed to them' and to which they did in fact furnish their part, and in defaultofthis for concluding that the 'unreality of the supposed perception is at once obvious, and we have214therosicrucianseeris made out in favour of m. cahagnet's statements, and he will be prepared to reconsider the secrets of the 'celestial telegraph' but if the communication cannot be obtained at home or at paris, and thedistanceof mexico is required to 'lend enchantment to theinterview;'then it is contended that this spiritual intercourse with the brother of m. lucas was simply a spectral illusionbythe aid of clairvoyance, and the dialogue but 'a coinage of the brain' and then itfollowsnext that the faculty, which at one moment could thus depicture a li

metruths-readerswho believe that the phenomena of clairvoyance, soul travelling, transference of thought, taste, and feeling 'are established truths, and who differ only as to the questions of degree.'mrsandby, in placing before his readers a proof that m. cahagnet's revelations are theresultof transference of thought and not aconnexionwith the spiritual world, has selectedtwocases of clairvoyant communication with persons actually declared by the somnambulist to beliving;and although, in stating them, that gentleman has given us the truth (of which there could be no possible doubt, still, if he had not most ingeniously disjointed it,ithink very few of his readers would have coincided with him in opinion; and as the case appears to me a very strong proof of soul travelling, and remarkably

HEAVEN HELL

its name "boat of millions of years" and even if it had been possible the difficulty remained either of taking his boat back from the place of sunset to the place of sunrise, so that it might be ready for him on the following morning when he emerged from the tuat, or of providing him with a new boat each day. the simplest way was to assume in the tuat the existence of a river which was in direct communication with the watery mass of the sky on which ra sailed by day, and to make the sun-god to enter the tuat on it. this was the natural way out of the difficulty, for apart from the fact that no other means of transport for the god could be devised, it was consistent with experience that kings, and nobles, and high officials, always travelled through egypt by water. no animal and no chariot

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

g witnessesto the great purity and sanctity of their lives, in answer to such affirmations i opposed the strongest negationand stood firmly by it. i insulted both masters and pupils, classing them under the same category of fools,when not knaves, and i went so far as to include in this number the sintos. now sintoism or sin-syu "faithin the gods, and in the way to the gods" that is, belief in the communication between these creatures andmen, is a kind of worship of nature-spirits, than which nothing can be more miserably absurd. and byplacing the sintos among the fools and knaves of other sects, i gained many enemies. for the sinto kanusi(spiritual teachers) are looked upon as the highest in the upper classes of society, the mikado himself being atthe head of their hierarchy and the member

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

esterday. is it because the memory of that bundle of physical compounds called "body" does not recollect what its predecessor (the personality that was) did, that you imagine that the real ego has forgotten them? as well say it is unjust that the new boots on the feet of a boy, who is flogged for stealing apples, should be punished for that which they know nothing of. q. but are there no modes of communication between the spiritual and human consciousness or memory? a. of course there are; but they have never been recognized by your scientific modern psychologists. to what do you attribute intuition, the "voice of the conscience" premonitions, vague undefined reminiscences, etc, etc, if not to such communications? would that the majority of educated men, at least, had the fine spiritual pe

in flesh. it will manifest in their dreams, and often in various events-in providential protection and escape, for love is a strong shield, and is not limited by space or time. as with this devachanic "mother" so with the rest of human relationships and attachments, save the purely selfish or material. analogy will suggest to you the rest. q. in no case, then, do you admit the possibility of the communication of the living with the disembodied spirit? a. yes, there is a case, and even two exceptions to the rule. the first exception is during the few days that follow immediately the death of a person and before the ego passes into the devachanic state. whether any living mortal, save a few exceptional cases has derived much benefit from the return of the spirit into the objective plane is

is this eminent spiritualist, rather, who disagrees with us, not we with him. q. what are these propositions? page 72 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt a. they are: 1. that there is a life coincident with, and independent of the physical life of the body. 2. that, as a necessary corollary, this life extends beyond the life of the body. we say it extends throughout devachan. 3. that there is communication between the denizens of that state of existence and those of the world in which we now live. all depend, you see, on the minor and secondary aspects of these fundamental propositions. everything depends on the views we take of spirit and soul, or individuality and personality. spiritualists confuse the two "into one" we separate them, and say that, with the exceptions above enumerate

of "spirits" or invisible beings endowed with more or less intelligence. but, while in our teachings their kinds and genera are legion, our opponents admit of no other than human disembodied "spirits" which, to our knowledge, are mostly kamalokic shells. q. you seem very bitter against spirits. as you have given me your views and your reasons for disbelieving in the materialization of, and direct communication in seances, with the disembodied spirits-or the "spirits of the dead"-would you mind enlightening me as to one more fact? why are some theosophists never tired of saying how dangerous is intercourse with spirits, and mediumship? have they any particular reason for this? page 89 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt a. we must suppose so. i know i have. owing to my familiarity for ov

anes can ever be a medium. that which mediums see, hear, and sense, is "real" but untrue; it is either gathered from the astral plane, so deceptive in its vibrations and suggestions, or from pure hallucinations, which have no actual existence, but for him who perceives them "mediumship" is a kind of vulgarized mediatorship in which one afflicted with this faculty is supposed to become an agent of communication between a living man and a departed "spirit" there exist regular methods of training for the development of this undesirable acquirement. page 161 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt merkabah (heb) a chariot. the cabalists say that the supreme, after he had established the ten sephiroth-which, in their totality, are adam kadmon, the archetypal man, used them as a chariot or throne

HEPTAMERON

magical elements of peter de abano: that those who are hitherto ignorant, and have not tasted of magical superstitions, may have them in readiness, how they may exercise themselves therein. for we see in this book, as it were a certain introduction of magical vanity; and, as if they were in present exercise, they may behold the distinct functions of spirits, how they may be drawn to discourse and communication; what is to be done every day, and every hour; and how they shall be read, as if they were described sillable by sillable. in brief, in this book are kept the principles of magical conveyances. but because the greatest power is attributed to the circles (for they are certain fortresses to defend the operators safe from the evil spirits) in the first place we will treat concerning the

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

this part of the subject, you will see how difficult it is. all the old writers tell you "the regimen of the fire is the most important part" from my experience, i believe that without a personal preparation, it is in vain to attempt it. a friend of mine who is upon this line, was making experiments in a room next to that in which were his wife and children, and it did not succeed. he is also in communication with intelligences in or out of the flesh, and gets most extraordinary knowledge given him. one of these intelligences told him that the reason he did not succeed was because of the too great contiguity of his family. there are conditions necessary ofwhich the generality of seekers have no idea. if i felt sure you were in right earnest in seeking the necessary personal conditions, i

altogether as being impossible. subsequently to that he committed a felony, and underwent many months of imprisonment for it in armley gaol, leeds. i did not know him under the name of burgoyne and he took care that i should never see him. when i told davidson that his secretary was a convicted felon, he made very light of it, so lightly, that i thought he must be as bad as burgoyne. we got into communication with the detectives in yorkshire, and it appears they were watching burgoyne and the hb. ofl. all the time. they told us they knew all the time it was intended to be a very big swindle, and they were ready to come down upon it at the right moment. i saved them the trouble by blowing it out of the water as i could, as soon as i knew that burgoyne was a convicted felon and that davidso

is quarters he turns pale and trembles. it is supposed he has been guilty of something which puts him in mortal fear, and that he contemplates going off to australia. it is too long a tale to tell you the whole of it. if you know thomas of frodsham and mean him by your allusion, i can tell you about him. he has come entirely to grief and is sending begging letters to every one. he was a medium in communication with the colour spirits with whom he appears to have had a pact, but on two occasions nearly lost his life thro' them. the most apparently peaceable elementals, if a storm happens to come on, will become very violent and uncontrollable. the conflict of the elements seems to excite them to fury, and woe to the mortal, not being an adept, who encounters them. thomas has gone the way of

do not say that your good wife is also a member of the g.d. some of our lady members are the most advanced. one ofjewish extraction is, i think, the most advanced of all' it is a thing to be worked together, husband and wife especially' i have told you i have a jewish learned friend who was very advanced tho' he never would belong to any order or society' i naturally concluded he had arrived at a communication with higher intelligences and the powers of nature by the rules ofthe qabbalah. the last time i saw him. i alluded to this, and he astonished me by saying he had never put those rules into practice at all, but that everything came to him naturally. people in general have no idea of what gifted men, the best ofjews are "quam potero [ayton's wife] is as well as usual and so am i. i per

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

her? born on candlemas- nine months after may eve of 1912, when the talk about the queer earth noises reached clear to arkham- what walked on the mountains that may night? what roodmas horror fastened itself on the world in half-human flesh and blood' during the ensuing weeks dr armitage set about to collect all possible data on wilbur whateley and the formless presences around dunwich. he got in communication with dr houghton of aylesbury, who had attended old whateley in his last illness, and found much to ponder over in the grandfather's last words as quoted by the physician. a visit to dunwich village failed to bring out much that was new; but a close survey of the necronomicon, in those parts which wilbur had sought so avidly, seemed to supply new and terrible clues to the nature, met

ones lie at a point about 22 3' 14" south latitude, 125 0' 39" east longitude. the climate is tropical, and the desert conditions are trying. i shall welcome further correspondence upon this subject, and am keenly eager to assist in any plan you may devise. after studying your articles i am deeply impressed with the profound significance of the whole matter. dr. boyle will write later. when rapid communication is needed, a cable to perth can be relayed by wireless. hoping profoundly for an early message, believe me, most faithfully yours, robert b.f. mackenzie of the immediate aftermath of this letter, much can be learned from the press. my good fortune in securing the backing of miskatonic university was great, and both mr. mackenzie and dr. boyle proved invaluable in arranging matters at

up the present debate rather than give it more publicity. people must be kept away from these hills, and in order to effect this, their curiosity ought not to be aroused any further. heaven knows there is peril enough anyway, with promoters and real estate men flooding vermont with herds of summer people to overrun the wild places and cover the hills with cheap bungalows. i shall welcome further communication with you, and shall try to send you that phonograph record and black stone (which is so worn that photographs don't show much) by express if you are willing. i say "try" because i think those creatures have a way of tampering with things around here. there is a sullen furtive fellow named brown, on a farm near the village, who i think is their spy. little by little they are trying to

whose actions and expression had been far from reassuring. this man had seemed too anxious to talk with the clerks, and had taken the train on which the record was shipped. akeley confessed that he had not felt strictly at ease about that record until he heard from me of its safe receipt. about this time- the second week in july- another letter of mine went astray, as i learned through an anxious communication from akeley. after that he told me to address him no more at townshend, but to send all mail in care of the general delivery at brattleboro; whither he would make frequent trips either in his car or on the motor-coach line which had lately replaced passenger service on the lagging branch railway. i could see that he was getting more and more anxious, for he went into much detail abou

for akeley had fewer terrors to report when he acknowledged my note. he was not very optimistic, though, and expressed the belief that it was only the full moon season which was holding the creatures off. he hoped there would not be many densely cloudy nights, and talked vaguely of boarding in brattleboro when the moon waned. again i wrote him encouragingly but on september 5th there came a fresh communication which had obviously crossed my letter in the mails; and to this i could not give any such hopeful response. in view of its importance i believe i had better give it in full- as best i can do from memory of the shaky script. it ran substantially as follows: monday dear wilmarth a rather discouraging p. s. to my last. last night was thickly cloudy- though no rain- and not a bit of moon

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

toughness prevented damage. state of preservation miraculous, evidently owing to limestone action. no more found so far, but will resume search later. job now to get fourteen huge specimens to camp without dogs, which bark furiously and can t be trusted near them "with nine men- three left to guard the dogs-we ought to manage the three sledges fairly well, though wind is bad. must establish plane communication with mcmurdo sound and begin shipping material. but i ve got to dissect one of these things before we take any rest. wish i had a real laboratory here. dyer better kick himself for having tried to stop my westward trip. first the world s greatest mountains, and then this. if this last isn t the high spot of the expedition, i don t know what is. we re made scientifically. congrats, pa

nting fury of the wind were against such a thing. so savage was the blast, even where we were, that we could not help wondering how much worse it was at lake s camp, directly under the vast unknown peaks that bred and delivered it. mctighe was awake at ten o clock and tried to get lake on the wireless, as agreed, but some electrical condition in the disturbed air to the westward seemed to prevent communication. we did, however, get the arkham, and douglas told me that he had likewise been vainly trying to reach lake. he had not known about the wind, for very little was blowing at mcmurdo sound, despite its persistent rage where we were. throughout the day we all listened anxiously and tried to get lake at intervals, but invariably without results. about noon a positive frenzy of wind stamp

t seems to have been the neighboring abyss which received the greatest colonization. this was partly due, no doubt, to the traditional sacredness of this special region, but may have been more conclusively determined by the opportunities it gave for continuing the use of the great temples on the honeycombed mountains, and for retaining the vast land city as a place of summer residence and base of communication with various mines. the linkage of old and new abodes was made more effective by means of several gradings and improvements along the connecting routes, including the chiseling of numerous direct tunnels from the ancient metropolis to the black abyss- sharply down-pointing tunnels whose mouths we carefully drew, according to our most thoughtful estimates, on the guide map we were com

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

eas. besides, the head of the institution had but lately warned me in his paternal way that i was overworking; that my mind needed a rest. it had long been my belief that human thought consists basically of atomic or molecular motion, convertible into ether waves or radi ant energy like heat, light and electricity. this belief had early led me to contemplate the possibility of telepathy or mental communication by means of suitable apparatus, and i had in my college days prepared a set of transmitting and receiving instruments somewhat similar to the cumbrous devices employed in wireless telegraphy at that crude, pre-radio period. these i had tested with a fellow-student, but achieving no result, had soon packed them away with other scientific odds and ends for possible future use. now, in

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

, for century after century, spent their most thoughtful moments staring at the tongues of fire from candles and torches and, before that, campfires. and untold millions, attending church ceremonies, were conditioned by flickering candlefire as they made their strongest efforts to contact the supernatural, god. odd? not a bit. if thought has any force beyond our own small persons, then no greater communication with the thought energies of millions could be approached than through the common human fascination with controlled fire. 13. the coleopterous charm one charm that will have a catalytic effect upon all personal relationships, and will project a romantic aura about the charmer that love objects will find irresistibly exciting, is the ancient coleopterous charm. since cleopatra's time

ten, you are reacting to everyone else and from twenty to thirty you are involved in the jupiter cycle; this is creative and may be why this is suddenly the potent time for sex; it's the creative urge. jupiter has to do with creativity, a joyous response to situations around you. from thirty to forty is the saturn cycle, denoting restrictions; forty to fifty, mercury, making abstract things real. communication is important at that point; the average individual wants to be very certain that everybody understands him verbally. from fifty to sixty are the venus years. this is the time when you have accumulations of luxuries and comforts, developed over the past. the sixty to seventy uranus cycle is the time of being full of information, the time when there are things outside your intimate cir

hen i talk with them i feel united with them. not in a spiritual or brotherly sense- but in a joyful sense similar to love. i feel we have blended our personalities for an instant. there is no touch, no word, nothing, so what has made this contact? what is that invisible thing that happens? if such a mental contact can be made between any two people, then there must be a whole world of unexplored communication that lies beyond the horizon of the mind, waiting to be explored. and since it is a bond between humans, not unlike love, it seems very desirable that we do explore it. 9- witchcraft and you "around the world thoughts shall fly. in a twinkling of an eye (martha "mother" shipton) now that the secrets of witchcraft have been revealed, and explained, you can see that there is magic ther

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

we consider as annihilation or death is nothing else but the transition from one stage into another. the material world has emerged from the principle of akasa, i.e, the known ether. the world also is controlled and kept by this same principle. therefore it is understandable that it is the transmission of the electric or the magnetic fluid on which are based all the inventions connected with the communication at distance, through the ether, such as radio, telegraphy, telephony, television and all the other inventions to be achieved in the future, with the aid of the electric or magnetic fluid in the ether. but the fundamental principles and laws were, are and always will be the same. a very extensive and exciting book could be written solely about the effects of the various magnetic and e

bility a. gesticulations b. bearings (asanas) c. postures of the fingers (mudras) step v magic mental training 1. space magic step v magic psychic training 1. projection of elements outward a. through one s own body, accumulated through the solar plexus b. accumulated through the hands 2. outward projection without passing through the body step v magic physical training 1. preparation for passive communication with the invisible ones a. release of the own hand b. preparation of the fingers with help of the pendulum &c 2. passive communication: a. with the own guardian genius b. with deceased people& other beings step vi magic mental training 1. meditation on the own spirit 2. becoming conscious of the senses in the spirit step vi magic psychic training 1. preparation to master the akasa pr

y 2. impregnation of the astral body with the four divine fundamental qualities step ix magic physical training 1. treatment of the sick with the electromagnetic fluid 2. magical loading of talismans, amulets& gems 3. wish realization through electromagnetic balls in akasa( volting) step x magic mental training 1. elevation of the spirit to higher levels step x magic psychic training 1. conscious communication with the personal god 2. communication with deities &c step x magic physical training 1. several methods for acquiring magic faculties epilog step i let us now turn to the practical side of the initiation. we must always be aware of the fact that the body, soul and mind are to be trained simultaneously, for otherwise it would be impossible to gain and maintain the magic equipoise. in

would be fateful to the health of the person and the success would never come. these facts have to be considered very carefully. but he who does perform one exercise after the other scrupulously can proceed with a clear conscience and can work on the magical development at full speed. magical physical training (v) in this step i shall quote some exercises that render possible a deliberate passive communication with the invisible ones from a magical point of view. in a certain way the methods resemble the spiritualistic ones, but the magician will soon notice that he is not training himself to become a person without any will of his own, called a medium by the spiritualists. the magician may not become a plaything of uncontrollable powers; on the contrary, he directs his powers consciously

at he is not training himself to become a person without any will of his own, called a medium by the spiritualists. the magician may not become a plaything of uncontrollable powers; on the contrary, he directs his powers consciously and also learns to use them deliberately. in this respect, he considers the laws of the invisible world as well as those of the physical world. to further the passive communication with invisible beings, there are recommended mainly the levitation exercises with the purpose to magically prepare any part of the body in such a manner that such beings can manifest themselves with the help of levitation. let us begin the practice at once: sit comfortably in front of a table and put your hands on it. perform an accumulation of vital power in your right hand and conc

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

an do the opposite- fixating perception in a manner that is not receptive that seals the soul in the body instead of enabling it to go forth at will. explanations of dreaming practices when given in a ritual context serve their own purpose they reify the knowledge of the dream and empower the dreams of knowledge. dreaming, like possession, trance and mediumism of various kinds, establishes direct communication with spirits and gods, and thus provides the vital means for the constant informing of one s magical work. the sabbatic craft employs the arcana of dream as a vehicle for the reification of spirit-knowledge: the materialisation of the spirit and the spiritualisation of the material. if any aspire to this kind of spirit-relation and wish to gain knowledge of dreaming, let them go out

INTRODUCTION TO THE SEVEN FACES OF DARKNESS

es the dedicated seeker some resources if they wish to make the journey i have. subjective synthesis. the hermetic tradition is above all a tradition of individualism, the setian current within it particularly so. once adequate research has been begun, questions arise that can only be answered by relating the process to the understanding of the individual. a model, as appropriate to hermes god of communication as it is to current linguistic thinking, emerges. having considered the traditions it factually developed through time (diachronically, how does the individual make use of it in the here and now (synchronically? having learned the language, what do you choose to say? an example would be the common practice of dream-sending, an important tool in the setian toolkit. the questions as to

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

no answers from her but in the irish, which was her native language, although she understood english very well, and had accustom'd her whole family to none but english in her former conversation [it was long before she could with any direct answers plead unto her indictment, and when she did plead] it was with owning and bragging rather than denial of her guilt. and the interpreters, by whom the communication between the bench and the barr was managed, were made sensible that a spell had been laid by another witch on this, to prevent her telling tales, by confining her to a language which 'twas hoped nobody would understand. the woman's house being searched, several images, or poppets, or babies, made of raggs and stuffed with goat's hair, were found; when these were produced the vile wom

ISIS UNVEILED

o had had free access to rq>ositories closed against the ordinary traveler oould have collected. professor rawson, with the true devotion of a man of science, noted down every important discovery he made in the palestinian libraries, and every precious fact orally conmimiicated to him by' the mystics he encountered, and some day they will seethe light. he has most obligingly sent us the following communication, which, as the reader will perceive, fully corroborates what is above written, from our personal experience, about the strange fraternity ineorrecuy styled the druzes "34 bond st, new yobx, june 6, 1877. your note, uldjog me to give you sd bccouqi of my initiation into a secret order among tl>e people commonly known at druzea, in mount lebanon, was received this morn- ing. i took, aa

ISRAEL REGARDIE A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO GEOMANTIC DIVINATION

selling, bargaining. neighbours, giving and obtaining information. literary capabilities and intellectual friends. books, papers, communications, publications. 7. moon. general public, women. sense reactions. short journeys and removals. changes and fluctuations. the personality. what planet would publication come under? generally speaking, both the writing and publication are considered forms of communication, which are thus ruled by the planet mercury. put this down on the form at the top of the page. all is now in order. note the variations possible. had the question related to success, not merely publication, the planetary ruler would have been either jupiter or the sun. were the question 'will a practical guide to geoman-tic divination endure for a long time' its planetary the house 4

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

lf in so many ways depending on its depth and the desires that drive it. whatever the problem in life, scratch the surface of the issue, and you will find that someone is hungry for something. hunger for power sees the conquest of others while hunger for knowledge sees our growth. hunger for wealth sees the exploitation of others, while hunger for altruism sees wealth s redistribution. hunger for communication sees our union with others, while hunger for true food sees us often in lack. hunger for wisdom sees us reach deep within ourselves as life then tests us to apply it. hunger for truth leads us to discover that the holy grail is within containing its elixir called spirit. hunger for spirit reveals to us the divine one within who reveals itself to be a master computer controller of a v

g among those who seek perfect nourishment is that as soon as one hunger is satiated, another is usually revealed, adding layer upon layer to the complex jigsaw of life. keeping all our hungers properly fed becomes a time consuming passion and an art. feeding all our hungers takes time, attention, will-power, desire, focus, dreaming and scheming, money, energy, co-operation and union with others, communication and programming and to do so well we need a fair degree of basic skill. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 12 feeding our hunger successfully so we are free from feeling hungry on any level, requires holistic education for to satisfy ourselves we need to understand who we really are. to ignore any aspect of how our being, as a 6.3 trillion cell m

mmunications with beings who are permanently anchored in the theta. delta field and to do so via empathic or telepathic means. divine co-creation. the ability to, and action of, creating in a way that stimulates and releases the highest potentialities into manifestation. divine grace is an inexplicable energy that is incredible to experience, grace is the oil that smoothes the way in life. divine communication. communion with the god within and the inner plane holy ones divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 17. divine manifestation. the ability to recognize the will of the creator and to manifest according to the divine plan s current agenda which is our conscious cocreation of paradise on earth. divine bliss. true emotional, mental and spiritual nourishm

female. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 46 smiling 2. the inner smile taoist master practice: this technique prepares our organs and biosystem to get, and stay connected, to the theta. delta field by tuning each organ to the nourishing frequency of unconditional love. it also opens the inner doors to an experience of a more conscious and positive mind-body communication. divine nutrition program. technique no. 3. sit quietly and imagine that you are in your body, as if your mind has taken you inside somehow and you see your lungs before you. imagine beaming a great big smile at your lungs and at the same time. think how thankful you are for the job that your lungs have been doing for you your whole life. filtering the air you breath, extracting the

at detail in the four body fitness: biofields and bliss. book 1, i would like to add the following: the meditations given throughout this book will actually suffice to effectively tune our emotional, mental and spiritual fields, and open the correct channels, for theta. delta field feeding. meditation allows us the stillness to experience dow power. pray. not only does prayer heal, but this daily communication with the cosmic computer called god keeps the pranic flow strong within us for this is the universal law of resonance where like attracts like. focus on divinity allows all that is divine to be fed by our attention. mind mastery and programming is the most complex part of this lifestyle. in dimensional biofield science, light rays act as computer hardware that is then operated and di

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

o become vocal directly allies it with other oracular stones all over the world. the prevalence everywhere, and in all time, of the existence of special stones having this miraculous gift is a striking and curious proof of the continual, invincible yearning of man for supernatural direct help and direction from powers exterior and invisible to him. he earnestly desires the possibility of personal communication with that intelligent, unseen world, which he cannot avoid thinking is close about him, surveying his 176 the rosicrucians. doings. man tries to overcome the assurance that this invisible, recognitive, responsfve world, to betake himself to in his time of trouble, is, so far as his senses insist, so hopelessly out of reach. he languishes to think it attainable. the oracular stone at

ly to be played from the frontispieces, as musical instruments, of two of the most celebrated ancient religious structures. the cabalists imagined that the arrangements of the stars in the sky, and particularly the accidental circumvolvent varying speed of the planets of the solar system, produced music as men know music. the sophists maintained that architecture, in another sense, was harmonious communication, addressed to a capable apprehension when the architecture was true to itself, and therefore of divine origin. hence the music above. these passages were supposed to be magic charms, or invocations, addressed by day and night to the intelligent beings who filled the air invisibly. they were played from the fronts of the parthenon, athens, and the pantheon, rome, according to the idea

worldly form, which might be acceptable to, and supportable by, a human face. there is, theoretically, such contrariety, and such fatal difference to the constitution of man, in the actual disclosure of a spirit, that it is wholly impossible except by his death; therefore spirits and divine appearances have always been invested in some natural escape or guise, by the medium of which the personal communication, whatever it might be, might be made without alarm, and without that bodily disturbance of nervous assent which should destroy. this alarm would, by the utter upsetting of the mind, and the possible fatal effect, otherwise have rendered the disclosure impossible. the denial of the interior parts of a sanctuary, or adytum, to the priests of the temple, or even to the chief hierarch so

the triumphant spoils of glorious nature on the left of a circle (inscribed for the purpose, with muntras and gesticulations. the circle, or vacant enchanted space, must be rendered pure by repeated incantations and rites; being finally baptized with wine by the peculiar mantra. the sacti is now sublimised or apotheosised; but if not previously initiated, she is to be farther made an adept by the communication of the radical mantra or last charm whispered thrice in her ear, when the object of the ceremony is complete. the finale to this solemnity is what might be concluded as likely, but strange to say accompanied throughout by muntras and forms of meditation and of devotion incomprehensibly foreign to the scene. in other aspects this presentation of the yogini is a sacrifice and the whole

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

re the following reports of falls of gelatinous substance (1) that according to newspaper reports "lumps of jelly" were found on the ground at rahway, new jersey. the substance was whitish, or resembled the coagulated white of an egg (2) that mr. h.h. garland, of nelson county, virginia, had found a jellylike substance of about the circumference of a twenty-five cent piece (3) that according to a communication from a.c. twining to professor olmstead, a woman at west point, new york, had seen a mass the size of a teacup, which looked like boiled starch (4) that according to a newspaper of newark, new jersey, a mass of gelatinous substance, like soft soap, had been found "it possessed little elasticity, and, on the application of heat, it evaporated as readily as water" a story from californ

cupmarks, like the devil's footprints, the prints of glenorchy, and those in the chinese palace-compound, and who knows, perhaps those of the legendary "abominable snow man" of the himalayas, were all made by somewhat similar types of rays from space navigating contrivances. snow man captured, oct. 1954 it would appear that any resemblance to morse codes, or codes in general, or any other form of communication is purely coincidental, and is merely personal interpretation of the obviously mechanical nature of the distribution of the marks, be they cups in stone or depressions in snow. it is the establishment of the mechanical nature of these manifestations and their consequent subordination to intelligent control, which is our first concern. the whys and wherefores must be secondary issues

nd he disappeared over a densely populated land of highly civilized people! the unexplained and unannounced crashes of planes over land are numbered in dozens, but these are crashes not disappearances. nevertheless there is a strong element of mystery in many of them. it is the rule, and not the exception that the major catastrophes come without warning. whatever causes the crash seems to cut off communication simultaneously, for seldom is there any warning from the radio: only routine reports, and then silence, until the wreckage is found with no survivors, and in at least one case, no bodies! we cannot, with reasonable certainty, say that aircraft are attacked wantonly, promiscuously, or indiscriminately by a malicious enemy, for if that was true, the attacks would almost certainly be mo

columba, which, for my familiarity with that part of the heavens, i regarded as new. on examining it with a small marine telescope i found it half and five and one-half magnitude and the head of a comet and telegraphed (the news) to mr. ellery at melbourne this announcement was signed: john tebbutt, observatory windsor, n.s. wales, 1881, june18th. this seems to be an entirely normal and innocuous communication, and would have been except for certain complications. astronomers of the southern hemisphere immediately started making measurements of the comet's position. it would be a few weeks before the fuzzy object moved far enough north to be seen from observatories in europe and north america. because of the shorter distance for mail, the following communication arrived in germany ahead of

lmost verbatim from dr. gould's final letter of rebuttal against tebbutt: we gave an account of dr. gould's observation on june 11th of last ;year, and it was mentioned that mr. tebbutt had suggested that the objects were 60-eridini and bradley 718. this explanation was considered a probable one and the same view was taken by the editor of astronomische nachrichten, which has occasioned a further communication from dr. gould who rejects mr. tebbutt's solution. dr. gould says the appearance of the comet precluded the slightest doubt as to its identity "the verist tyrp could recognize it as a comet" no jar of the telescope took place. the field of the telescope was fully under control from the beginning, the declination clamp remaining tight. no account of blurring could have given such an a

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

sense or 'see (non-physically) distant objects, places, and people. individuals who see ghosts and spirits are probably clairvoyant. 2) astral projection (oobe) or traveling clairvoyance- full experience at a remote location while the physical body sleeps. 3) psychometry- the reading of information by the touch of physical objects. 4) telepathic receiver- the ability to directly receive thought (communication) at a distance, with no physical connection to the sender. there are many everyday examples of this, in which we think something just as another person is about to say it. this is an easy one to test for through experiment. very dramatic cases of telepathy have been recorded; there is often an emotional element in such cases. 5) a medium, as in a seance. 6) experience with a ouija bo

KARR DON NOTES ON THE STUDY OF EARLY KABBALAH JEWISH MYSTICISM IN ENGLISH

r, isaac the blind fs commentary on sefer yetzirah, the early kabbalistic volume sefer ha-bahir, and ezra of gerona fs commentary on the song of songs, will be examined in order to reveal the exegetical dynamics and theological concerns that prefigure the powerful imagery of sefer ha-zohar, in which the image of god as a suckling mother expresses an emotionally rich and textured form of spiritual communication. h (p. 167) 20081 3 formative period 1. a. sefer ha-bahir (book of brightness: the earliest work considered gkabbalistic h is sefer ha-bahir. there are substantial discussions of this text in ok (pp. 35-48, 49-198) and dan fs jmii (xiv-lvii, 1-18. see below in gother references h; translated excerpts are given in ek (pp. 57-69. using scholem fs observations as a starting point, ronit

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

d culture have always been established on altruistic principles. in our homes and at school, we teach our children to be compassionate, kind, friendly. we want our children to be nice to others, and we feel that such an attitude toward others is the proper way, and that it protects those who follow it. hardly anyone would declare opposition to these values. additionally, thanks to the progress in communication, today we can transmit new messages and values to society very quickly throughout the world. this is a crucial factor in increasing the awareness of humankind s escalating crisis and the need for a comprehensive resolution. although our current problems may be prompting us to change, there is more to it than that. when we build a correct attitude toward society, we are gradually admi

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

and pursue shared objectives of peace and sustainability. business leaders can recognize the groundswell of change and respond with goods and services that meet the shift in demand. introduction 15 global news and entertainment media might explore fresh perspectives and emerging social and cultural innovations, and a new vision of self and nature will emerge on the internet, on television, and in communication networks of enterprises and communities. in civil society, a culture of alternative living and responsible values will lend support to policies of social and ecological sustainability. measures will be taken to protect the environment, create effective food and resource distribution systems, develop and use sustainable energy, transport, and agricultural technologies. in this positiv

enough to separate us from nature and from each other. in those days, this oneness with nature, which today many of us pay good money to re-learn in meditation classes (and let s face it, not always successfully) was the natural way of life. people didn t know any other way. they didn t even know that they could be separated from nature, nor did they want to be. in fact, in those days, humanity s communication with nature and with each other flowed so seamlessly, words were not even necessary; instead, people communicated by thought, much like telepathy. it was a time kabbalah: then and now 27 of unity, and the whole of humanity was like a single nation. but while still in mesopotamia, a change occurred: people s desires started to grow and they became more egoistic. people began to want t

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

e opposite. according to kabbalah, the light of the creator that fills a person, the light of the connection to the creator, the light that gives a feeling of unification with him (ohr hassadim) is known as "the light of faith" or simply, faith. faith, the light of the creator, gives us a sensation of being linked to the eternal. it brings us an understanding of the creator, a feeling of complete communication with him, as well as a sense of absolute security, immortality, greatness and strength. it becomes clear that deliverance from our temporal existence and from our suffering (caused by our futile pursuit of transient pleasures) lies only in our attaining faith, through which we will be able to perceive the creator. in general, the only cause of our misfortunes, and of the worthless an

people, the surest method to achieve this goal is to place ourselves among them; moreover, to serve and assist them, since the process of receiving takes place from the higher one to the lower one. correcting egoism- 277- thus, in a study group, it is crucial to perceive everyone else as more knowledgeable than oneself. this is known as "acquiring from the authors" because this is gained through communication with others. moreover, when we are among others at work and at home, it is desirable that we mentally remain on the level of our peers. this will ensure that no extraneous thoughts should enter us unwittingly, thus causing us to reason in the manner of our neighbors, spouse, or colleagues. yearning for spiritual qualities it is utterly impossible for a beginner to distinguish a true

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

ave what others have. the pleasure is in the self-recognition, in the attainment of the entire universe within you. even today, the things you discover about your external surroundings are perceived in your current vessels. however, you are, as yet, incapable of feeling the full power and magnitude of our world, and still cannot discover the huge world that is concealed from us: the feelings, the communication between people on a spiritual level, the laws of nature, and the collective force, which we call creator. if we could feel these things, it would mean that we are at the state of the end of correction (gmar tikun. that would mean that we are all prepared spiritually, have corrected our aims for the current situation, and are now ready and willing to discover and comprehend the light

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

the pedestals. it is erected for that purpose, and can be stretched when several candidates come together, but it becomes a little tenuous if the number is large. the censing of the officials is intended to prepare them for the work which they have to do. the varied number of swings is given not only to honour the person, but to strengthen him for his work, and it does so by setting up a line of communication with the forces of the inner planes. the higher the man is in degree, the more does he himself give in proportion to what is received. the master gives most of all, but the columns receive more than they give; yet each one should try as the thurifer turns to him to give as much as he possibly can. 326. this use of incense is perfectly scientific. all occult students are aware that, a

served for those who enter upon the mosaic pavement as candidates, it also somehow filters through the roof and down the columns upon all who are present. 427. the e.a. k c s 428. at the moment of opening the lodge the r.w.m. also gives the e.a. k c s. 429. k c s in freemasonry have a double significance and a very definite use. the latter is based on the fact that they are a recognized method of communication with certain orders of earth-spirits whose attention is attracted by them, whose eager service is at once at the disposal of those who are duly qualified to summon them, though they will take no notice of a call from one who has not been properly introduced to them by initiation into the e.a. degree. their main use in the ceremony is to create an atmosphere- the atmosphere appropriat

not conveyed. two such cases of the withholding of inner recognition are within my personal experience. in the church a priest can anywhere and by himself perform a sacrament, and a bishop can also pass on his power at his own discretion, but in craft masonry the unit is the lodge, and the presence of a number of brn. is essential to the validity of the rites, except when degrees are conferred by communication by one who has due authority. it is said that gthree rule a lodge, five hold a lodge, and seven or more make it perfect h. 445. in making this comparison between masonic degrees and church orders, i am not for a moment asserting that the powers conferred upon the many in the degrees of freemasonry are in any sense equal to those bestowed upon a few carefully selected and prepared can

he h.o.a.t.f, and is a channel for his power. obviously also the three touches of the f c s c convey different aspects of that power, corresponding to the three aspects of the blessed trinity, the first conveying strength to the brain, the second love to the heart, and the third executive ability to the right arm. the general effect of this downpouring of force is to widen somewhat the channel of communication between the ego and the personality of the candidate- another example of the curious correspondence between the admission to this degree and the ordination of the sub-deacon(*see the science of the sacraments, p. 315) 528. now that the solemn o. of secrecy has been taken the h c k is removed and the blessing of light is restored to the candidate. in commenting upon this bro. j. s. m

e nature as those which i have described on page 319 of the science of the sacraments, but of a less pronounced character. 687. i cannot emphasize too often or too strongly that while these effects are absolutely real, unmistakable and universal, their result in the spiritual life of the candidate depends entirely upon himself. the link made with the h.o.a.t.f. and the widening of the channels of communication offer the man an opportunity quite unparalleled in the ordinary life of the layman; but they in no way compel him to take that opportunity. if through ignorance or sluggishness he makes no attempt to utilize the new powers bestowed upon him, they remain dormant; if he uses them intelligently they steadily increase in effectiveness as he becomes more familiar with them. as bro. ward r

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

ollowed, riding steeds blood-red, 90. with coral shields: the angel of the north, 91. environed by his yakshas, all in gold, 92. on yellow horses, bearing shields of gold. 93. this is a poetical oriental description; yet it has a definite foundation. the form in which it is cast is obviously merely traditional; but always there is a fact behind. those great ones are surrounded by, and in constant communication with, vast hosts of angels and assistants, but these do not take the form of a guard of horsemen; yet the colours of the respective hosts are correctly given. these four most strange and wondrous beings are not exactly angels, in the ordinary sense of the word, though they are often called so; under them are hierarchies of angels who carry out their will in accordance with the law, f

nical tradition, in way of comment on jachin and boaz, the two pillars erected in solomon s temple (i. kings vii, 21, with an addition of some secret signe delivered from hand to hand, by which the know and become familiar one with another(*gould. concise history, p. 183) 572. so far had the craft forgotten its traditions in scotland that it seems clear that only one degree existed, so far as the communication of secrets was concerned. the mason word was revealed to apprentices, under a great oath, and it is probable that a charge was read, but there is no other indication of ritual procedure. the attainment of the grade of fellow of the craft or master was merely a question of age and skill, and it is ordered in the schaw statutes of 1598 that admission to it should take place in the pres

as yu will anew: before god at the great and terrible day of iudgmt yu keep secret and not to revaile the same to any in the heares of any pson w but to the mrs and fellows of the said society of free masons so helpe me god, xt(*ibid, p. 115) 580. dr. robert plot in his natural history of staffordshire (chap. iii, published in 1686, refers to the admission of masons, which cheifly consists in the communication of certain secret signes, whereby they are known to one another all over the nation. he also speaks of a large parchment volum they have amongst them containing the history and rules of the craft of masonry(*emblematic freemasonry, p. 119) in the aubrey mss. of the natural history of wiltshire dr. plot refers to the adoption of sir christopher wren as a freemason(*ibid, p. 120) the m

arker s lane, near drury-lane. 4 at the apple-tree tavern in charles street, covent garden. 5 at the rummer and grapes tavern in channel-row, westminster. 592. they and some old brothers met at the said apple-tree, and having put into the chair the oldest master mason (now the master of a lodge, they constituted themselves a grand lodge pro tempore in due form, and forthwith revived the quarterly communication of the officers of lodges (called the grand lodge, resolv d to hold the annual assembly and feast, and then to chuse a grand master from among themselves, till they should have the honour of a noble brother at their head. the grand lodge was according formed on s. john the baptist s day 1717, with anthony sayer as the first grand master(*gould. concise history, p. 201) 593. bro. calv

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

or leadership in the ogd, but was denied higher grades of initiation because of his homosexual activities. samuel (macgregor) mathers, one of the founders of the ogd, gave crowley the higher grades anyway, thus causing a split in the organization. by 1904 crowley decided to exit the ogd and was seeking another avenue of expression. visiting in cairo, egypt, in april 1904, he reportedly received a communication lasting several days from a spirit entity named aiwass. the result was the book of the law, an outline of his egyptian brand of magic, which he called thelema, from the greek word for will. crowley taught that do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law, which is to say that training the will to achieve the fulfillment of one s destiny is crucial for magical activity. in 1907 he

vored by the court of queen elizabeth i, who was much more superstitious and interested in astrology than her sister.dee became her occult adviser, although she never granted him the generous pension he was seeking. during his numerous trips abroad, he also acted as a secret agent for her, under the code name 007. john dee is, however, best known for his enochian magic, a system of magic teaching communication with angels and spirits. dee joined irishman edward kelly in an attempt to communicate with the spirits through the practice known as scrying. communication with the spirits was possible through the use of the enochian language, a genuine, complex language of unknown origin with a solid grammar and syntax. each letter of the enochian alphabet features a john dee (national library of

teen calls, or keys, of enochian were used by dee and kelly to conjure the angels. the first two keys conjured the element spirit, the next sixteen conjured the four elements, whereas the nineteenth key invoked any of thirty aethyrs or aires, probably representing levels of consciousness. kelly allegedly spoke enochian when the angels appeared in his crystal. one of the procedures used during the communication consisted of setting up charts, either filled with letters or left blank, to which the angels would point with a rod in order to spell out messages. these messages were dictated backward, for dangerous forces would have been released if the messages were communicated directly. john dee was less favored by elizabeth s successor, james i, and ended his days in poverty at mortlake. see

book of enoch. transl. richard laurence. thousand oaks, ca: artisan sales [1882] 1980. giovetti, paola. angels. the role of celestial guardians and beings of light. transl. toby mccormick. 1989. york beach, me: samuel wiser, 1993. margolies,morris b. a gathering of angels: angels in jewish life and literature. new york: ballantine, 1994. enochian magic enochian magic is a system of magic teaching communication with angels and spirits, and with travel through different planes of consciousness. its origins can be traced back to the sixteenth century, when english astrologer john dee joined edward kelly in an attempt to communicate with the spirits through the practice known as scrying. communication with the spirits was possible thanks to the use of the enochian language, a complex tongue of

rot properties. 82 ereshkigal the nineteen calls, or keys, of enochian were used by dee and kelly in order to conjure the angels. the first two keys conjured the element spirit, the next sixteen conjured the four elements, whereas the nineteenth key invoked any of thirty aethyrs or aires. kelly allegedly spoke enochian when the angels appeared in his crystal. one of the procedures used during the communication consisted of setting up charts filled with letters to which the angels would point with a rod in order to spell out messages. after the deaths of dee and kelly, interest in enochian magic vanished. however, a revival occurred in the nineteenth century through the hermetic order of the golden dawn, and later through aleister crowley s commentaries, the most extensive of which was publ

LIBER 141

t x rex summus sanctissimus o.t.o. national grand master general ad vitam of ireland, iona and all the britains, in the name of the secret master, aumn. greeting and peace to our most holy, most illuminated, most illustrious, and most dear brother, his excellency sir james thomas windram x o.t.o, our viceroy in the union of south africa, and sendeth these for his pleasure and instruction, and for communication at utmost extremity of need to selected initiates of the sanctuary of the gnosis ix who have either (a) shewn by power their fitness for that degree, or (b) shewn by wisdom their suitability to ward the arcanum arcanorum. also to certain trusty brethren of the viii, vii, and vi chosen for this moment of peril. for at this hour the clouds gather again upon the face of the sun our fath

LIBER ALEPH

inertia. to win that battle i must call time and pick-axe to mine aid. but how could i retard the motion of the earth in space? i am myself party of its momentum. yet every stroke of my pen affecteth that motion by changing the equilibrium thereof. the problem of every act of magick is then this: to exert a will sufficiently powerful to cause the required effect, through a menstruum or medium of communication. by the common understanding of the word magick, we however exclude such media as are generally known and understood. now then, o my son, will i declare unto thee first the nature of the power, and afterward that of the medium. l liber aleph vel cxi 52 aw de harmonia anim cum corpore (of the harmony of the soul with the body) ll things are interwoven. the most spiritual thought in th

st to display unto some other person the righteousness of thy will i make haste to instruct thee. first, if thou have a reasonable link with him by word or letter, it is most natural simply to create in thyself, as i have taught, a child or bud-will, and let that radiate from thee through the channels aforesaid. but if thou have no link, the case is otherwise and is not easy. here thou mayst make communication through others, as it were by relays; or thou mayst act directly upon his aura by magical means, such as the projection of the scin-laeca. but unless he be sensitive and well-attuned, thou mayst fare but ill. yet even in this case thou mayst attain much skill by practice with intelligence. in the end it is better altogether to work wholly within thine own universe, slowly and with fi

LIBER CHANOKH

ther doubtful readings have been left intact and remarked on in endnotes. i would like to thank frater o.b. for technical advice, however i take full responsibility for any errors in the above or in the following notes. love is the law, love under will. t.s. notes 40 october 2003: some corrections to the table of watchtowers, the characters on the great table, and the list of 91 parts following a communication from fra. a.p. january 2004: major revisions to notes, mostly concerning the list of 91 parts, after i actually got my hands on an electronic copy of sloane 3191 (page images from the bl microfilm found on the web. i will not give the url as i do not rate the site.s life expectancy very highly given how many people they.ve ripped off. one minor correction to plate 3 (fixed an inadver

h i a i k k a a e e e i i e e l l l e e l l m g+ then reading down columns we get zaphkiel, zadkiel, cumael, raphael, haniel, michael, gabriel for the seven classical planets, with the final+ signifying the earth. 6: while there does indeed appear in tfr (p. 179) an arrangement of the letters from the black cross as a five by four table, this appears to have been a convenience adopted during the communication of the great table (table of watchtowers; as the letters were immediately afterwards written into the cross between the four tablets, described as the .crosse of union, or black cross (ibid, p. 180. the importance it assumed in the golden dawn appears to derive from an intermediate source, possibly sloane ms 307, an edited extract from which became .h, clavicula tabularum enochii. 7:

there is no indication in the digests or in tfr that this name should be varied according to the aire being invoked, and there is no particular connection between the name idoigo, which appears on the vertical bar of the cross in the air of air sub-quadrant, and the first aire; the names of the parts contained in the first aire are all drawn from the water tablet. there was some confusion in the communication of this name, it was initially gives as iduigo but corrected shortly afterwards. 18: most other printed versions of the calls give moooah here (the final .e. is just a product of crowley.s phonetic rendering. probably another instance of someone reading one of dee.s lowercase .h.s as an incomplete .b (see note above re sobolo/ loholo in the first key. 19: a variant translation of thi

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

with his instruction paper, the equinox, and the equinox 134 a few occult books, he sailed for canada, alone, to start again in new and unploughed fields. section iii july 25, 1910, to april 30, 1911 the next entry in his diary is dated july 25th, 1910. it is a general confession of the previous six months. half of his year of probation had passed away, and he has not reported to, or received any communication from, the order. he laments his negligence in this respect, but writes: yet know i well that i alone have suffered and shall suffer from this negligence, and i must humbly take any results that may arise out of my failure. still, even though i may have neglected the advice given me when i first became a probationer, i feel that i have progressed, be it never so slightly, along the pa

LIBER E

gthe spiritual guide of molinos. h gthe star in the west h (captain fuller. gthe dhammapada [s.b.e. series, oxford university press. gthe questions of king milinda h [s.b.e. series. g777. vel prolegomena &c. h gvarieties of religious experience h (james. gkabbala denudata. h gkonx om pax. h 3. careful study of these books will enable the pupil to speak in the language of his master and facilitate communication with him. 4. the pupil should endeavour to discover the fundamental harmony of these very varied works; for this purpose he will find it best to study the most extreme divergences side by side. 5. he may at any time that he wishes apply for examination in this course of reading. 6. during the whole of this elementary study and practice, he will do wisely to seek out, and attach himse

LIBER OS ABYSMI VEL DAATH

angel he may be granted the highest attainments, and be truly fitted for the full experience of the destruction of the universe. and by the universe we mean not that petty universe which the mind of man can conceive, but that which is revealed to his soul in the samadhi of atmadarshana. 24. thence may he enter into a real communion with those that are beyond, and he shall be competent to receive communication and instruction from ourselves directly. 13 [the task of an adeptus minor (liber 185) is to gattain to the knowledge and conversation of his holy guardian angel. h] 4 liber os abysmi vel daath 25. thus shall we prepare him for the confrontation of choronzon and the ordeal of the abyss, when we have received him into the city of the pyramids. 26. so, being of us, let the master of the

LIBER RESH VEL HELIOS

ese adorations thou assume the godform of whom thou adorest,2 as if thou didst unite with him in the adoration of that which is beyond him. 7. thus shalt thou ever be mindful of the great work which thou hast undertaken to perform, and thus shalt thou be strengthened to pursue it unto the attainment of the stone of the wise, the summum bonum, true wisdom and perfect happiness. 1 [for those not in communication with the a a, the adorations from liber legis, ch. iii, from gunity uttermost showed h to gabide with me, ra- hoor-khuit h may be substituted. this is not necessarily the adoration taught in the a a under crowley, or by modern groups claiming to represent the a a. t.s] 2 [this may be read as an instruction to assume the god-form of ra, hathor, tum or khephera as appropriate. see glib

LIBER SAMEKH

es. as line 9 asserts involution, line 10 asserts evolution. line 11 he acclaims his angel as having devised this method of self-realization; the object of incarnation is to obtain articulate apprehension of the soul by measuring its reactions to its relations with other incarnated beings, and to observe theirs with each other. section aa line 1 the adept asserts his right to enter into conscious communication with his angel, on the ground that that angel has himself taught him the secret magick by which he may make the proper link. gmosheh h is mh, the formation, in jechidah, chiah, neschamah, ruach .the sephiroth from kether to yesod.since 45 is s1. 9 which sh, 300, is s1.24, which superadds to these nine an extra fifteen numbers (see in liber d the meanings and correspondences of 9, 15

uffering mutation thereby. the gearth h is the sphere wherein the operation of these gfundamental h and athyric forces appears to perception. gunder the earth h is the world of* they correspond to the sulphur, mercury, and salt of alchemy; to sattvas, rajas, and tamas in the hindu system; and are rather modes of action than actual qualities even when conceived as latent. they are the apparatus of communication between the planes; as such, they are conventions. there is no absolute validity in any means of mental apprehension; but unless we make these spirits of the firmament subject unto us by establishing right relations (within the proper limits) with the universe, we shall fall into error when we develop our new instrument of direct understanding. it is vital that the adept should train

work accomplished h; and aumgn, already interpreted in this book* and the name of the beast, for that his number showeth forth this union with the angel, and his work is no other than to make all men partakers of this mystery of the mysteries of magick. so then, saying this word or that, let the adept wrestle with his angel and withstand him,34 that he may constrain him to consent to continue in communication until the consciousness becomes capable of clear comprehension, and of accurate transmission of the transcendent truth of the beloved to the heart that holds him* the essence of this matter is that the word aum, which expresses the course of breath (spiritual life) from free utterance through controlled concentration to silence, is transmuted by the creation of the compound letter mg

of this title (also known as ritual cxx) has been published as facsimile ms, and transcripts thereof posted on the internet, although the ritual in question does not contain a clear description of the temple, aside from the fact that it contains a ten and a half foot long green porcelain boat, presumably on wheels, which has to circle the temple. in any case i have been reliably informed (private communication) that a revised and more practical version of this ritual survives in an unpublished crowley ms notebook. 38 storax. 39 this is the oil of abramelin; see the book of the sacred magic of abramelin the mage, book ii, cap. 11; the incense recipe is from the same source; actually both recipes ultimately derive from the book of exodus. 40 the available evidence tends to indicate that the

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

r$ 5n 5! o e..q..1 2 z"4 .5n( 2 p$ 5( 6( 5&%d !5. there is this qualification. there is very little good portraiture, there is no quaquaversum of truth, only quasiness. poetry is accomplished hyperbole. anomalies of language are numerous but some used here to further a more logical form and show the purpose of my own system: a personal form of articulating abstracts for psycho-somatic changes and communication of mind and ego. the ethos of language should be 5! i 5: 9=h$^9 e h/ 6' 3. qr..1 e. ambiguous syntax possible. all symbols, as words, are configurated meanings. any series of such meanings as a sentence should be short, a natural apophthegm. simplicity is the diction of clarity. t 2 e\ i prefer fat. e* 8( d% 2..q( 5..1 z@ 5: 5( 6..1 <7 h( f..1. 9= h% o 9=h..1. x> h. m( 9( y% who, if

ery depths by arguments of good and evil. 0 .k m. do this: adumbrations of the conceivability of our immanence is lost. darken your room, shut the door, empty your mind. you are still in great company. the numen and your genius, with all their media, and a host of elementals and ghosts of your dead loves. are there! they need no light by which to see, no words by which to speak, and no motive for communication except your own purely formed desire. not what we believe, but how deeply and sincerely is the question: without belief nothing can inhere. relationing, not religion, is the need; religion has always a wrong selfrighteousness. many roads have been fashioned yet none lead towards self. therefore, when in company, take the eclectic path; when alone, take the oblique to the known. god-s

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

considered the same as asmodeus, their infernal union is the manifestation and birth of baphomet. thus the horned one brings the wisdom of the earth (asmodeus-samael) and the spirit (lilith, thus baphomet is the initiator of becoming and self-deification. the magician must be implored to work accordingly, and without fail, for the manifestation of his and her own alphabet of desire, which is, the communication method with the subconscious. the alphabet of desire as it is called was developed by austin osman spare and was first published in the book of pleasure, being a grimoire of excellent repose through the great work. the works of austin osman spare (1886-1956) was an artist who talents of draftsmanship allowed direct expression of his developed gnosis of sorcery. spare s early drawings

lack order of the dragon delve the depths of these concepts further. one would use the dark gods as models of strength and a symbol of immortal manifestation. the shadow form of lucifer is set, who is the ancient prince of darkness. set is the aspect of the infernal yet not self-destructive. if one seeks to become as set, to master chaos and the depths of the subconscious, then one opens a direct communication with the setian gnosis. this is when the great illumination known as the black flame takes place, and the individual is able to perceive that life is what he or she makes of it, and everything is possible with a positive outlook. the christians would have you believe that black magick itself is the path of death and destruction, however it is honestly quite the opposite. the christia

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY AND SET TYPHON

r will to achieve ones goals. the alphabet of desire may be a useful tool of exploration to advance ones knowledge in the learning of herbs and their uses, astral projection, learning martial arts, understanding tarot correspondences, whatever it may be. the luciferian grimoires such as liber hvhi, luciferian witchcraft and book of the witch moon incorporate the alphabet of desire as the means of communication with the sorcerers' familiar, the `holy guardian angel' and `evil genius' of the cabbala. the 22 letters/paths of the qlippoth are presented in liber hvhi and interestingly enough, as one moves through the workings and rituals described in luciferian witchcraft, liber hvhi and book of the witch moon, there becomes little difference in the hga and evil genius, shadow and light become

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

religious denominations; they are religious fundamentalists. for example, the roman catholic church is not opposed to the theory of evolution by natural selection, nor is it opposed to the big bang theory. church officials learned much from the galileo affair more than 350 years ago and are no longer intent on mixing the doctrine of the faith with scientific matters. much has been made about the communication of cardinal christoph scho nborn, archbishop of vienna, to the new york times on july 7, 2005. in it, the cardinal said that the catholic church does not accept neo-darwinism. it now seems that the cardinal may have overstepped his authority to speak in the name of the church. in fact, pope john paul ii declared in 1996 that evolutionary theory is compatible with catholic doctrine. t

of course, there are exceptions, such as evolutionary biologist stephen j. gould (1941 2002. but still, a few exceptions do 190 evolution and religious creation myths not change the general rule. the take-home message is that, by and large, scientists expect science to eventually explain itself correctly to the public, which of course never happens. an added difficulty associated with the proper communication of science to the lay public is the amount ofmathematics now used in all fields of science, including biology. it is not difficult to translate into common english the meaning of heisenberg s uncertainty principle and the quantum fuzziness of electrons. neither is it difficult to explain dissipative structures, especially with the aid of visual examples such as be nard cells. but unf

ain dissipative structures, especially with the aid of visual examples such as be nard cells. but unfortunately, it is much more complicated and challenging to describe how these explanations and interpretations are derived from empirical and thought experiments. this is because arcane mathematical equations are often involved. however, math is a formalism that in fact considerably simplifies the communication and teaching of quantitative scientific principles. the problem, of course, is that many people have a deeply felt aversion to math. this means that, in the absence of the crisp language of mathematics, many ambiguities in the exposition of science cannot be avoided. in the end, this also means that the public is asked to trust the conclusions of science without the benefit of demons

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

econd degree tracing board, c. 1801. the second degree on the tree of life in figure 14 we see the tree of life we have been working on with masonic symbols for the second degree added. at each of the seven levels on the central column of the tree is one of the seven liberal arts and sciences; they fit very nicely. some examples: grammar is a structured mechanism for conducting effective external communication. it fits well on malkhut, the sefirah of connection with the physical world. geometry is said to be the most important of the seven liberal arts and sciences; it is defined as. a regular progression of science, from a point to a line, from a line to a superficies, from a superficies to a solid."65 this "progression" was used by proculus, the last of the classical neo- platonist philo

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

that in the beginning of the world winged serpents reigned upon the earth. these were probably the demigods which antedate the historical civilization of every nation. the symbolic relationship between the sun and the serpent found literal witness in the fact that life remains in the snake until sunset, even though it be cut into a dozen parts. the hopi indians consider the serpent to be in close communication with the earth spirit. therefore, at the time of their annual snake dance they send their prayers to the earth spirit by first specially sanctifying large numbers of these reptiles and then liberating them to return to the earth with the prayers of the tribe. the great rapidity of motion manifested by lizards has caused them to be associated with mercury, the messenger of the gods, w

ou have given, proposed, and confirmed, that you attend unto me according to the prayer and petitions which i have made unto almighty god, and that you forthwith send me one of your ministering spirits, who may willingly, truly, and faithfully fulfil all my desires, and that you command him to appear unto me in the form of a beautiful angel, gently, courteously, affably, and meekly, entering into communication with me, and that he neither permitting any evil spirit to approach in any sort of hurt, terrify or affright me in any way nor deceiving me in any wise. through the virtue of our lord jc, in whose name i attend, wait for, and expect thy appearance. fiat, fiat, fiat. amen, amen, amen "interrogatories [having summoned the spirit unto his presence, the magician shall question him as fol

he secret alphabets of the ancients are comparatively easy to decode, the only requisites being a table of frequency, a knowledge of the language in which the cryptogram was originally written, a moderate amount of patience, and a little ingenuity. 7. the code cipher. the most modem form of cryptogram is the code system. its most familiar form is the morse code for use in telegraphic and wireless communication. this form of cipher may be complicated somewhat by embodying dots and dashes into a document in which periods and colons are dots, while commas and semicolons are dashes. there are also codes used by the business world which can be solved only by the use of a private code book. because they furnish an economical and efficient method of transmitting confidential information, the use

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

e runes or a simple love spell. for instructions regarding the making of your pentacle, see chapter 5 which deals with the important matter of countermagic and protection. the conjuration of vassago having now assembled the primary instruments of the greater divinations, you are ready to perform one such operation yourself. there are basically two varieties of these, one being the conjuration and communication with nonhuman entities, and the other dealing with the spirits or shades of the dead, necromancy so-called, or sometimes sciomancy. you will occasionally find that some witches tend to make the distinction between the two terms in that sciomancy, they claim, involving some relic of the defunct person summoned, an object link of some type, be it a lock of hair, bloodspot, or some pers

three times, and then mentally repeat the words of the great necromantic charge "allay fortission fortissio allynsen roa" with your eyes still shut, mentally welcome the loved one. traditionally, this is the place where the shade will manifest. you should slowly open your eyes and see what you can see. again, as in the necromancy of intelligence, this will depend on the stage of your development. communication with the shade theoretically can be carried out mentally; most witches find that this takes the form of a peculiar wordless communion, a sort of spiritual osmosis or blending together of ideas, your own, and that of the deceased. even if your inner eyes are not sensitive enough to perceive any form, or the current raised by the operation is not sufficiently strong to bring about a ma

MEANING OF MASONRY

ot be communicated to unqualified persons, and the reason for this injunction is not so much because those secrets have any special value, but because that silence is intended to be typical of that which applies to the greater, deeper secrets, some of which, for appropriate reasons, must not be communicated, and some of which indeed are not communicable at all, because they transcend the power of communication. it is well to emphasize then, at the outset, that masonry is a sacramental system, possessing, like all sacraments, an outward and visible side consisting of its ceremonial, its doctrine and its symbols which we can see and hear, and an inward, intellectual and spiritual side, which is concealed behind the ceremonial, the doctrine and the symbols, and which is available only to the

ken limb, so the collective soul of humanity, fractured and comminuted by its fall into countless individuations and their subsequent respective progenies, each separately damaged and imperfect, needed to be restored to the condition from which it had become dislocated and once more built up into a perfect harmonious whole. to the spiritual guardians of primitive man, then, one must attribute the communication of that universal science of rebuilding the fallen temple of humanity, of which science we now surprisedly find traces in every race and religion of the world. to this source we must credit the distribution, in every land and among every people, of the same or equivalent symbols, practices and doctrines, modified only locally and in accordance with the intelligence of particular peop

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

assumes the death posture, the flight of the self in ecstasy during which nothing exists, you literally step outside yourself. when the individual enters the abyss there is no concept of the self, there is no form or matter in this state. it is during this state that one can inaugurate or enflesh the intense desires, whatever they may be, during a state of forgetting the self. this is the direct communication with the subconscious, the delivering of the letter if you will. the sorcerer who dives through the abyss and acts as an avatar for its power keeps the spirit bound to the earth, he or she escapes the recycling for an amount of time. many memories of a previous life are lost in the traumatic act of death; only the strong willed even emerge with some essence of their power source inta

horonzon is considered a demon due to it s non- form and devouring nature. it is a vampire spirit, awaiting the moment to enter the subconscious and destroy it from the inside out. once choronzon has laid hold, it keeps its hold until death and beyond. 27 27 choronzon must be banished once it is passed through when great vampiric rites are conducted, such a demon should not be let linger, nor any communication be granted due to the lying and false nature of the essence. choronzon seizes upon every point of the self which is confused, in conflict, sick or twisted. it can take and build upon any form of hate, self-pity, depression and madness. this is why the sorcerer who takes this path must be well disciplined and of a sound mind. the significance of the rites of da'ath is that having ente

doing so discover the true essence of their inmost self. invocationto call spirits and energies/godforms inward to gain anthropomorphic associations or the common and deeper attributes of the spirit. in the act of invocation, the spirit is absorbed by the i or self, in a luciferian/sethian sense, the sorcerer becomes or develops from the spirit called inward. invocation is the direct subconscious communication with the forces of outer and inner planes of being. as with the sabbat, both infernal and celestial, one enters the ecstasy trance of the inbetween (inbetween the dreaming and waking world) to emerge eventually as the adversary, that godform of both sides. evocation to summon or call spirits outward, often projected into a circle or area from which you may bind such forces or spirits

s. chapter three witchcraft and the luciferian path what is witch blood? there has been quite a lot mentioned in the area of witch blood and the like. what actually is witch blood and is such a hereditary title? witch blood can be described as the essence of the gnosis, but a step beyond this mental aspect. gnosis is defined as an extension of magickal trance, from which the mind stops all mental communication. your mind becomes sharp and singled into one internal concept of action. this is called by buddhists as samadhi, the state of mental in-between thinking which allows the subject to be united with the larger picture. gnosis is the state of magickal fountains of energy, all of this exists in the inner core of your very being. 39 39 witch blood is a state of gnosis but so interlocked w

r the type of individual who should be successful upon the gray path of wizardry and power! undertake the oath not for any group but for yourself alone. if you decide to join a significant group for further ceremonial training then you will already be ahead in technique by the development of character. the sigil of the witch moon the calling point of hecate 44 44 (the sigil of the witch moon is a communication point of hecate and black isis (4) initiation purpose and symbolism the dedication towards the magickal path is a far from simple task. static symbolism and the concocted trappings of magick are often no more than dogmatic sickness which can lead to stagnant development. it is therefore suggested that the sorcerer is one able to change their self and immediate surroundings as they se

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

down, father. rest you [gloucester sits.]oswald was a serviceable villain to the masonic plotters who covered their tracks by setting himup as the patsy. in king lear, oswald was duteous to the vices of his mistress, the treasonous daugh-ter goneril. in jfk's assassination, oswald was duteous to the vices of his mistress, the treasonousmasons in the f.b.i, an organization which destroyed his last communication to it and ordered himto the theater where he was arrested.a masonic conspiracy provides historical precedents for the assassination, provides an existingorganizational structure capable of covering-up the crime, explains the absence of internal records,and provides many potential motives. the bigger issue, one that must still be answered, was asked inan american anti-masonic pamphlet

prime goal of control of u.s. medical system. 1848 karl marx communist manifesto created. proposes: abolition of private property in land (throughgradually increasing property tax, heavy progressive or graduated income tax, abolition of inheritancerights (inheritance tax, confiscation of private property, a central bank, forced distribution of popula-tion and centralization of transportation and communication in the hands of the state. 1848 immigration from ireland to the united states. united states news media spread the word thatone third carried a copy of the manifesto in order to help enforce the spread of compulsory schoolingfor native americans. 1848 california gold rush. atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation331 appendix f: general chronology of events 1848 dr.semmelw

. the military section is later renamedthe u.s. army medical research institute for infectious disease (u.s.amriid, which is restrictedto defensive research. by 1971, the budget of the fcri would triple (see 1983, fcri. 1969 apollo 10,11,12 flights to moon. apollo 11 mission spots huge spacecraft on the moon (arm-strong conversation with professor in british intelligence. 1969 cia achieves direct communication between brain and computer. the capability develops tounscramble one persons brainwaves, decipher and record them, and beam them to another person. 1969 dr. jose delgado publishes physical control of the mind: toward a psychocivilized society.delgado states that it is possible now to control human movements, glandular functions, specific mentalmanifestations, and behavior indistingui

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

uring- tapping into another consciousness, third eye as vampyre. drinking from the ajna chakra brings an elevated level of power and sleeping. non-devouring reading thoughts through body language, divinatory workings. chakra five: throat chakra savar sound and the power of the voice, creative identity, oriented to self-expression. 43 this is the chakra located in the throat and is thus related to communication, seduction through voice, creativity. here we experience the world symbolically through vibration, such as the vibration of sound representing language or the staota ritual. devouring- seduction by voice, use this in vampyric rituals with staota, vibrate sounds in the black mirror to seduce and send forth your vampiric tendrils. non-devouring (self work- sound, voice, seduction and p

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

es, each being no more than shades of gray closer to truth than the last. this is not, however, saying that anything but the ultimate truth is useless. our list of ignorance is great, but our achievements using these half-truths is also great. our knowledge of the electron, for example, is far from complete and yet it didn t stop us from harnessing its power and using it as a source of energy and communication. as stated at the beginning of the book, the whole truth requires the mind of god, but it doesn t mean we can t make application of half-truths. even this text is--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 19 nothing more than a long list of half-truths but, as its author, i m comforted by the fact that everything else you ve ever read is likewise. even books you believe to be inspired by

sending thoughts from one person to another can be done in multiple ways, even unconsciously (as stated earlier. if you were attempting telepathy, i would recommend you use multiple methods to achieve this. in order to use telepathy to implant thoughts, you must understand this: each person has a part of their body on every plane of existence; reaching all the way up to god himself. telepathy is communication on the astral plane. the astral plane does not respect our sense of space and distances, yet still has separate locations. like the internet parallel that i illustrated earlier, each of these locations (websites) can be accessed by a single mind (computer. in the astral world, to imagine a thing is to access its location, and it is to this location that you will direct your thoughts

get. after moving your consciousness into the target, you should then visualize looking back at your self through their eyes. imagine yourself detailing the command or message through their eyes. imagine them complying to your demands. third, imagine the command or message as a ball of energy (or image, and imagine that energy (or image) being inserted into the target object or person. telepathic communication the best way to communicate using telepathy is a morse code system. in this system, the recipient must be ready to listen and must also know when one message ends and another begins. find 2 index cards, and on them draw 2 completely different shapes. these shapes must be different in very possible way. i recommend drawing a large, solid (filled-in),black circle on one card, and a red

ty gnomes ghob sprit white center balance n/a n/a planet color day# characteristics saturn black saturday 3 death; limitation; decay jupiter blue thursday 4 growth; prosperity; luck; justice mars red tuesday 5 violence; change; success; disease sun gold sunday 6 power; creative energy; goodness venus green friday 7 love; socialization; sex; the arts mercury purple wednesday 8 intellect; business; communication; travel moon silver monday 9 the unconscious; mysteries; childbirth note: the color property in the 2 tables of correspondences above are specific to the order of the golden dawn. other traditions have used different correspondences with equal results, however most of the correspondences in the tables are standard. but planetary or spiritual properties aren t the only hidden properti

ioned again. and the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle. the calling [3.6] as stated earlier, once the magician has invoked a spirit or type of energy he has a number of options. the first option is to invoke the spirit into his body. to invoke a being into your body allows for direct communication between the spirit and the magician, and even allows the being to partly control the magician. for this reason, magicians should only invoke benevolent spirits into their body. another option the magician has is to assign a spirit a direct task. the magician may ask the spirit to cause physical harm, feelings of attraction, and discord in other people. he may also ask the spirit to c

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

shadow tongue- hekas, noastra, zarru! zazas zazas nasatanada zazas! focus upon the arcane of self and the temple of which you create. banish and close the ritual. a ritual of necromancy purpose- to align oneself with the death energy or "emerald flame" of azrail/azrael, the angel of death and hecate- the witch queen of the underworld/dead/crossroads. this ritual was designed as a means of silent communication with the ancestral dead and the shades of the fields of necromance. undertaken- october 28th, 2002 12pm& noon. coven members involved -akhtya seker arimanius, davcina and adrian dagon. weather- cloudy, stormy, very damp and gray. algol temple or chamber is decorated in the necromantic and vampyric elements attributed to the shadow aspects of sah, the tomb of the hunter (nephilim. ins

keep this feeling close, and when you emerge from the rite, record your emotions and thoughts. when you are complete in your exploration of this cave, banish and close the rite. keep a journal of this working and what you learned about yourself by it. this shadow form is but of you, thus you should seek a regular communion with such spirits. prayer of akhtya purpose of ritual to achieve aethyric communication, inspiration and self-initiation through the anthropomorphic assumption of identity. akhtya was considered an "evil" sorcerer, the founder of yatus, or yatuk-dinoih (witchcraft- a guild of sorcerers who practiced black magic or adversarial rites under the direction or path of ahriman in ancient persia. yatuk/yatus is considered now a left hand path approach to witchcraft, that is by

MIDNIGHTS CIRCLE A COMMENTARY OF AZOTHOZ

) who brings the gift of the black flame to us, spirit and intelligence. it is the ecstasy of the in-between that led to the path unseen -azothoz by michael w. ford in working with the adversary, one must be focused on the great work of becoming like lucifer, thus keeping by will developing in the higher octave, being the luciferian sabbat the ecstasy of the light of iblis, the very knowledge and communication of the holy guardian angel or angelic familiar. this is the essence of the great work, the bare root or essence of what the focus of black magick and luciferian witchcraft/sorcery entails. a study of the janus-headed adversary is essential in the context of the sabbatic/luciferian path as well as others. in the brotherhood of saturn the god of the saturnian sphere is baphomet temohpa

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

d body clearly, from a distance, as the doctor worked on it. yet, while he was out of his body, i could feel my body, and it was whole. i know that. i felt whole, and i felt that all of me was there, though it wasn't. in this disembodied state, then, a person is cut off from others. he can see other people and understand their thoughts completely, but they are able neither to see nor to hear him. communication with other human beings is effectively cut off, even through the sense of touch, since his spiritual body lacks solidity. thus, it is not surprising that after a time in this state profound feelings of isolation and loneliness set in. as one man put it, he could see everything around him in the hospital -all the doctors, nurses, and other personnel going about their tasks. yet, he co

ry, or a guide. a man who had had no religious beliefs or training at all prior to his experience simply identified what he saw as "a being of fight" the same label was used by one lady of the christian faith, who apparently did not feel any compulsion at all to call the light "christ" shortly after its appearance, the being begins to communicate with the person who is passing over. notably, this communication is of the same direct kind which we encountered earlier in the description of how a person in the spiritual body may "pick up the thoughts" of those around him. for, here again, people claim that they did not hear any physical voice or sounds coming from the being, nor did they respond to the being through audible sounds. rather, it is reported that direct, unimpeded transfer of thou

o lived from 1688 until 1772, was born in stockholm. he was quite renowned in his day and made respectable contributions in various fields of natural science. his writings, at first oriented towards anatomy, physiology, and psychology, gained quite a bit of recognition. later in his life, however, he underwent a religious crisis and began to tell of experiences in which he had purportedly been in communication with spiritual entities from beyond. his later works abound with vivid descriptions of what life after death is like. again, the correlation between what he writes of some of his spiritual experiences and what those who have, come hack from close calls with death report is amazing. for instance, swedenborg describes how, when the bodily functions of respiration and circulation.:ease

was a drawing and. pulling of. r mind, thus of my spirit, from the body. during this experience, he encounters beings whom he identifies as "angels" they ask him, in effect, if he is prepared to die. those angels first inquired what my thought was, whether it was like the thought of those who die, which is usually about eternal life; and that they wished to keep my mind in that thought. yet, the communication which takes place between swedenborg and the spirits is not of an earthly, human kind. it is instead almost a direct transfer of thoughts. hence, there is no possibility of misunderstanding. whereas spirits converse with each other by a universal language. every man, immediately after death, comes into this universal language. which is proper to his spirit. the speech of an angel or

MORALS AND DOGMA

rading envy, and feels as an humbler creature, because others are above him, not in mind, but in mensuration. men respect themselves, according as they are more wealthy, higher in rank or office, loftier in the world's opinion, able to command more votes, more the favorites of the people or of power. the difference among men is not so much in their nature and intrinsic power, as in the faculty of communication. some have the capacity of uttering and embodying in words their thoughts. all men, more or less _feel_ those thoughts. the glory of genius and the rapture of virtue, when rightly revealed, are diffused and shared among unnumbered minds. when eloquence and poetry speak; when those glorious arts, statuary, painting, and music, take audible or visible shape; when patriotism, charity, a

tributes of god; as the same class of men did among the other nations--zoroaster, menu, confucius, socrates, and plato. but their doctrines on this subject were esoteric; they did not communicate them to the people at large, but only to a favored few; and as they were communicated in egypt and india, in persia and ph nicia, in greece and samothrace, in the greater mysteries, to the initiates. the communication of this knowledge and other secrets, some of which are perhaps lost, constituted, under other names, what we now call _masonry, or _free_ or _frank-masonry. that knowledge was, in one sense _the lost word, which was made known to the grand elect, perfect, and sublime masons. it would be folly to pretend that the _forms_ of masonry were the same in those ages as they are now. the pres

edom. it looks forth from the narrow and grated windows of sense, upon the wide immeasurable creation; it knows that around it and beyond it lie outstretched the infinite and everlasting paths. everything within us and without us ought to stir our minds to admiration and wonder. we are a mystery encompassed with mysteries. the connection of mind with matter is a mystery; the wonderful telegraphic communication between the brain and every part of the body, the power and action of the will. every familiar step is more than a story in a land of enchantment. the power of movement is as mysterious as the power of thought. memory, and dreams that are the indistinct echoes of dead memories are alike inexplicable. universal harmony springs from infinite complication. the momentum of every step we

eginning, in the primitive _light. but, that _light_ being but an element, and his _ferouer_ a type, he is, in ordinary language _the first-born_ of zerouane-akherene. behold, again "the word" of masonry; the _man, on the tracing-board of this degree; the light toward which all masons travel. he created after his own image, six genii called _amshaspands, who surround his throne, are his organs of communication with inferior spirits and men, transmit to him their prayers, solicit for them his favors, and serve them as models of purity and perfection. thus we have the _demiourgos_ of gnosticism, and the six _genii_ that assist him. these are the hebrew archangels of the planets. the names of these _amshaspands_ are bahman, ardibehest, schariver, sapandomad, khordad, and amerdad. the fourth

a foreign influence. the jews of egypt, under the influence of the school of alexandria, endeavored in general to make their doctrines harmonize with the traditions of greece; and thence came, in the doctrines of the therapeuts, as stated by philo, the many analogies between the pythagorean and orphic ideas, on one side, and those of judaism on the other: while the jews of palestine, having less communication with greece, or contemning its teachings, rather imbibed the oriental doctrines, which they drank in at the source and with which their relations with persia made them familiar. this attachment was particularly shown in the kabalah, which belonged rather to palestine than to egypt, though extensively known in the latter; and furnished the gnostics with some of their most striking the

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

remarkably happy, that henceforth the name of hymen became synonymous with conjugal felicity. page 174 iris (the rainbow. iris, the daughter of thaumas and electra, personified the rainbow, and was the special attendant and messenger of the queen of heaven, whose commands she executed with singular tact, intelligence, and swiftness. most primitive nations have regarded the rainbow as a bridge of communication between heaven and earth, and this is doubtless the reason why iris, who represented that beautiful phenomenon of nature, should have been invested by the greeks with the office of communicating between gods and men. iris is usually represented seated behind the chariot of hera, ready to do the bidding of her royal mistress. she appears under the form of a slender maiden of great bea

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

he cabala the tree of life the power of the spheres the sacred names of power the middle pillar circulation ritual using the middle pillar ritual to obtain money the ultimate protection the cabalistic cross the flaming pentagram 6: the esoteric arts secrets of the spirit world secret of the golden light how to recognize signs and omens how one man used visions to receive $300 how to make a spirit communication device between the living and the dead getting answers from your pendulum how to ensure the spirit force will not lead you astray advanced pendulum work a secret code of communication your psychic legacy from the past the ritual of yog-sothoth how to use your dice to foretell the future the magic of goetia the spirits of goetia wins $1000 with the magic of goetia the ritual of goetia

nd talk to you answering questions on any subject you care to ask about, and telling you where to find hidden treasure if there is any in the locality. before departing at midnight, he or she will give you a ring that will assure you of success in love and luck at cards. what makes this ancient spell so interesting is the conjuration, for i have discovered that it acts as a kind of secret code of communication between us and the incubi and succubi sexual spirits that visit us by night to tempt us with all manner of lusts and depravities. repeating the conjuration will cause you to have intercourse with them in the reality of an erotic dream. this spell works best if it is first worked three days before the new moon, before retiring to bed for the night, repeat the following conjuration thr

. in the pages of this powerful chapter, you ll find traditional ways to look ahead in time and get an idea of what is going to happen by means of signs and omens, occult visions and other means. here, too, is the secret of spirit contact. you ll see how spirits communicate with us through dreams, visions and omens, and can see the future with their unseeing eyes. you ll see how to build a spirit communication device for less than a dollar, and use it to get fast, precise information on forthcoming events. spirit contact is perfectly safe, and you will never come to any harm using these arcane methods of communicating with the spirit world. secrets of the spirit world spirits, of whom there are millions, reside in what is known as the astral world, an invisible sphere of existence that dup

our, and i wasted no time in asking if he had succeeded in locating the money source. he smiled, and told me how on the saturday following the visions, he had received $300 from various people for instruction in the occult sciences. the visions had been vindicated. i never saw barry again after that day, but i ll always remember our strange adventure together in every detail. how to make a spirit communication device in contact with the invisible world, when precise information is desired you can turn to a scrying device. this device is a pendulum, and consists of any small object tied to one end of a piece of string. it is easy to set up a code of communication with any spirit by means of this device. many stores that deal in occult supplies will sell you a pendulum, consisting of a small

anything so simple as this can work. these are the people who have never tried it. some, however, try it and do not get results. usually their inbuilt skepticism, doubt or tension foils their effort. but when these conditions are absent success is almost always instant and automatic. getting answers from your pendulum once you receive a positive answer, you can proceed to set up an actual code of communication. to do so, hold the pendulum perfectly still, and say: will this spirit please select a motion of the pendulum that is to mean yes. the pendulum should move in one of four directions. follow the same procedure for no, i don t know, and i don t want to answer that question. there are only four directions in which this pendulum can move. by moving the pendulum, a spirit will show you w

ON COMMUNICATION WITH SET

the american eagle upon the great seal is but a conventionalised phoenix. not only were many of the founders of the united states government masons, but they received aid from a secret and august body existing in europe which helped them to establish this country for a peculiar and particular purpose known only to the intiated few (manly p. hall, the secret teachings of all ages, pp. xc and xp.on communication with set by don webb v, high priest the nature of communication between set, god of the subjective universe and an individual, depends on the contents of the mind of the individual. imagine if you will a ph.d mathematician being told that has been she told she has an hour to give her last year's research to a group of people. she composes her notes, creates and speech and walks in to

ast time i talked with set he suggested that i run the heb-sed working for the temple. it took six months to research, a year to do, needed 12 articles for the _scroll of set, caused me to found an order in the temple, and required that i make trips to the british museum and then oasis of las vegas. i learned a great deal about myself, the world and temple through this- and the *real* meat of the communication wasn't in the twenty minutes of reception of the _book of the heb-sed_ but in the processing of all that i did in the 18 months that followed. i am still processing it, and expect that i will be throughout my earthly incarnation. just as an average magician may write a talisman on a piece of parchment, set writes his talismans on certain hard-won human qualities such as courage, curi

f parchment, set writes his talismans on certain hard-won human qualities such as courage, curiosity, determination, play, and creativity. just as the human magician uses his talisman to draw wealth or love into manifestation in the objective universe form the the unmanifest, which the profane call the future, set uses his talisman to draw xeper form the unmanifest. set's purpose does not require communication. his method for working in the objective universe is by providing an insight into the nature of personhood. this insight given through the medium of his aeon is fourfold. firstly there is the observable fact of the xeper of setians. this takes years to see, but when you've seen former street people getting their ph.d.s or average guys form dallas re-creating the runic tradition; you

fact of the magic of the aeon, which is that when sincere intelligent people get together to discuss the ideas that feed or are fed by xeper, the general level of brilliance goes up. that there is in fact a "quickening" of the minds involved as they benefit not only from their hard work and the thought-provoking ideas of their fellows, but actually form an otherwise hidden force. these methods of communication with the prince of darkness are much more profund and subtle than what may be experienced in the emotional aspects of the ritual chamber. learning to hear and heed the law as we can best understand it through these personal and difficult methods, is the process of awakening to the aeon. facilitating these arenas is the job of the priesthood of set, and because of their own success wi

ONYX TABLET OF SET

granted by any iii+ member for a maximum of six additional months. only the high priest may grant additional extensions beyond this sixmonth period. section 3.03. a setian may be recognized to adept ii if a member holding the iii+ deems that person deserving of the ii. such a recognition must be communicated in writing to the executive director within thirty days after it is proclaimed, and this communication must be signed by the iii+ member who has proclaimed the recognition. section 3.04. an adept may be recognized to priest or priestess of set iii if a member holding the iv+ deems that person elect to the iii. a minimum of a thirty-day advance notice of the proposed recognition must be communicated to all iii+ members of the temple by the individual proposing the recognition. followin

e(s)/potential problems. this not only saves time, but also keeps privacy as the top priority" magister moffatt's summary was more concise "the spirit of protocol is the spirit of respect for fellow initiates" onyx tablet: ot.o.prot temple of set author: robert menschel iv date: may 1, 1995 ce revision: html revision: august 8, 1999 ce the primary goal of the first set of guidelines is to enhance communication, xeper, and the quality of our setian society. a second goal is to reduce the need for the second set (to prevent serious grievances from arising between setians. the primary goal of the second set of guidelines is to help the principles involved resolve their grievances *without* needing the high priest's or council of nine's assistance. that second set also clarifies some criteria

written respect to someone else in these situations is as painful as branding crosses on your arms, chest, back, and legs with a redhot iron, and then using strong acid to bring out the highlights of this artistic effort. hogwash. there is no damage or pain to *anyone* when respect is offered, and when communications are polite (2) being polite and respectful usually helps. the surest way to stop communication, knowledge, and understanding is to slap someone in the face with a wet and smelly rag. the surest way to open communications and to foster information flow and understanding is to offer respect to all people involved (3) there is no excuse for disrespect. every setian is responsible for his/her own actions. another's actions are never an excuse for turning your back on your xeper an

is ok, but when this is done, someone needs to make sure that *everyone* involved knows this is being done- b. all sorts of additional problems can arise when priest "a" counsels adept "b" to not write or phone priest "c" and adept "b" follows these instructions, but priest "c" knows nothing about it. avoid these problems by letting everyone involved know about the recommendation_ b. clarity and communication summary: anytime anyone has any problems with anyone else, and resolution is not immediate, the problems should be written down as politely, objectively, calmly, and completely as possible, and mailed to that setian- 1. problems, their history, and their resolution attempts must be documented in writing, or there is no serious attempt at resolution- a. i cannot stress this step enoug

lse's "witness" you may feel free to offer your advice to your fellow initiate, but you should remain out of the direct process unless so requested by all principals. exception: a iii+ may stand up for a i or ii who appears to be improperly treated by another priest. be sure you have the facts straight before you do, and always follow these guidelines concerning open, clear, courteous, and direct communication with that other priest when you do- 2. if verbal communication does not resolve the problem *always* use written letters to attempt resolution between the principals. discuss the problem, the behaviors seen as a problem with the person involved in the problem- a. any time any letter is sent to a third person (a senior initiate, the high priest, or a councillor) complaining about a se

PHOSPHORUS

itiate will study and move forward in the areas of goetic sorcery as a means of self-transformation and selfdeification through higher and lower sorcery. give details on how you are becoming through working with goetic spirits. see goetia luciferian edition. 10. from the work of goetia, the initiate will work through a specific spirit which will be an intiatic guide, that which will assist in the communication of the holy guardian angel/higher self/luciferian famulus. 11 ii the witches sabbat becoming in the dark light color blue- symbol algol the eye of the adversary -initiation of the witches sabbat, the development of astral projection and dreaming sorcery -the self-transformative benefits of the celestial sabbat and solar/twilight rebirth -the self-deification process of the infernal s

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

l, in all probability, soon die a natural death. in london, some of the fragments of the former grand lodge afterwards endeavored to revive their organization, and finally succeeded in re-constituting themselves. this body is still in existence, but has no masonic status whatever, the grand lodge of england regarding them as clandestine masons, and forbidding its subordinates from holding masonic communication with them. x x x x x bulletin du grand orient de france supreme conseil pour la france et les possessions francaises mars 1865, pp. 4, 5. the grand master of the order, to the presidents of lodges: s s s very dear brethren: article i of the constitution declares that masonic initiation has several degrees, which are passed through and conferred according to the forms indicated by the

ally received by grand hierophant,marconis de negre, and was by him introduced to the leading masons of france, many of whom formed the executive body of the rite of memphis. i found the rite in a most flourishing condition, working then, as it does now, beneath the auspices of the grand orient of france; two lodges xthose of the sectateurs de menses, and the temple of the families, holding their communication in the masonic palace,no. b g, rue cadet, xthe grand lodge hall of the orient. i received from the executive body the highest degree of the rite, with letters patent, authorizing me to establish on the continent of america, a sovereign grand sanctuary of conservators general of the order, whose jurisdiction should embrace the entire western hemisphere, with collateral power to erect

illiam l. cummings pennsylvania x x x the clandestine rite of memphis x x x the following edict of the grand lodge of pennsylvania has just been issued, and is being sent to all of the lodges in the jurisdiction, and each lodge is required to send a copy of the edict to every member: grand lodge of free and accepted masons of pennsylvania philadelphia, june d a, b i j a v f i j a at the quarterly communication held the eth instant, the following preamble and resolutions were unanimously adopted: whereas, the so-called egyptian rite of memphis has been decided by the r.w.grand master of masons of pennsylvania to be not a masonic body, and not entitled to occupy a masonic hall,dedicated to free-masonry; and whereas the so called egyptian masonic rite ofmemphis is its title unlawfully asserts

in england on october c e, b i f j, w. grey clarke, grand secretary of the grand lodge of england, issued a circular (see the freemason, september c d, b i h b) directing masters of lodges to see that no member of the reformed order of memphis, or rite of the grand lodge of philadelphes should be admitted to any lodge, and asking them to remind the members of their lodges that they could hold no communication with irregular lodges without incurring the penalty of expulsion from the order, and the liability of being proceeded against under the act d j, george iii, for taking part in the meetings of illegal secret societies. in the same issue of the freemason, there appeared a letter from meyer and lowenstark, which stated that the antient and primitive rite of memphis, late- volume j, c a

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

al desire for kindness and love. it is followed by the circle of gevurah, which is the primal desire for might. following is the primal desire for mercy (tiferet. then, is the primal desire to triumph (netzach. this is followed by the primal desire for honor and splendor (hod, after which is the primal desire to be influential (yesod. the final, innermost circle is the primal desire for action or communication (malchut. these ten constitute the sefirot of primal desire. each of these sefirot includes ten particular sefirot etc. however, the particular sefirot are not recognizable. at this point there is no visible division into particular desires, even though all the particulars are included there and come from there. for example, a person s desire to understand a specific wisdom is hidden

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

the continuation of this exposition was an explanation how the continuation of this verse alludes to the rectification of the subsequent exiles .translated from sefer halikutim 29 cf. the hagadah shel pesach. parashat bo [third installment] in this parashah, g-d tells moses, gthis month will be for you the first of the months; it will be for you the first of the months of the year. h1 since this communication occurred two weeks before the exodus,2 this verse establishes that the month of the exodus, nisan, is to be counted as the first of the twelve months. this verse thus establishes the basis of the jewish calendar. as rashi puts it,3 g[g-d] showed [moses] the new moon and said, ewhen you see the moon renewed [like this, consider that day the first of the month. h furthermore, nisan is

of the other sefirot. the totality of the evil of the ox is falsehood. we now proceed to analyze the three derivatives of the ox. the horn corresponds to malchut, as [we see] in the blowing of the horn in the jubilee year. the jubilee comes at the end of seven periods of seven years, and malchut is the seventh of the midot. thus, the horn is common to both of them. also, malchut is expression and communication, and the horn is a musical instrument. the evil horn, however, is goring. perhaps this includes speech used as a weapon. the foot corresponds to hod, which corresponds to the thighs, the two supports [of the body. the two legs correspond to netzach and hod. the tooth corresponds to gevurah itself, this being the mystery of the 32 times the name elokim is mentioned in the account of c

and the ephod corresponds to its nukva. g-d emanated the sefirot initially as one-dimensional points. this means that each sefirah was a pure manifestation of one of g-d fs attributes. although in this form each sefirah was extremely intense, this scheme was incomplete, for in order for any two entities to interrelate and interact, each must possess something of the other. their common ground for communication and cross-fertilization is the presence of each one in the other. for example, in order for two people to communicate, each has to have a gplace h in his mind where he can, at least to some extent, picture what it is to be the other person. through this mini-presence of the other person within himself, he can understand what the other person is saying and couch what he wants to say t

h sefirah has become a partzuf, the sefirot may interact and interrelate to each other. this process of interaction is called gcoupling h (zivug. now, when any two people communicate (or gcouple, h either in the physical or abstract sense, there can be many levels of intensity in their interaction. one of the parties may be distracted or disinterested; this is obviously a less than ideal level of communication. the ignored party will feel as if the other person has gturned his back h to him, regardless of whether he his physically facing him or not. thus, in the imagery of kabbalah, when two partzufim couple, they are said to be either gface to face, h gface to back, h gback to face, h or gback to back. h the initial state is that of being back to back, since the orientation of youth is se

elsewhere. physically, the male reproductive organ cannot transfer the semen within it, nor can the female reproductive organ receive the semen from the male, unless they are properly focused on each other. this focus is termed in kabbalah gbeing alive, h just as in halachah, the erect male reproductive organ is called galive h (and in its flaccid form, it is called gdead h. similarly, effective communication is characterized by animation and excitement, as opposed to a gdeadpan h style that does not excite the listener. yesod, then, at least when acting effectively, is called the glive h sefirah. thus, the animals (fish and locusts) that derive from this sefirah are considered to possess intrinsic life-force, and therefore do not have to undergo any ritual process to prepare them for jew

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

d "i come in the power of the light. i come in the light of wisdom. i come in the mercy of the light. the light hath healing inits wings <46> and having brought the light to the aspirant, he returns to his throne, as though that divine genius of whom he is the symbol awaited the deliberate willing return of the aspirant himself to the everlasting abode of the light. 28 the golden dawn even in the communication of the usual claptrap of secret societies, the signs and grips, all these are explained solely in terms of the quest for the light. also the various groupings of officers and their movements in the temple are not without profound meaning. these should be sought out, since they constantly reiterate the implicit purpose of the rite. thus, at the altar, the three principal officers form

the memorisation of the rudiments of the qabalah were (a) the practice of the pentagram ritual with the qabalistic <75> cross (b) tattwa vision, and (c) divination by geomancy and the simple tarot method described by waite in his key to the tarot. the pentagram ritual was taught to the neophyte immediately after his initiation in order that he might "form some idea of how to attract and come into communication with spiritual and invisible things" just as the neophyte ceremony of admission contains the essential symbolism of the great work, shadowing forth symbolically the commencement of certain formulae of the magic of light, so potential within the pentamam ritual and the oabalistic cross are the e itomeosf the whole of that work. inall gagical procedure it fundamental, for it is a iestu

mind that he must recall on waking any teaching that has been given him in dream or vision. this may be assisted, if on waking, he calls before his mind the sun rising, thinly veiled in clouds. this should be done at least the week preceding the grade. the ceremony will be a true initiation for the aspirant only in so far as he has prepared himself to receive it. like a word, it is a symbol, the communication of whose essence depends on the understanding and experience of the recipient <190> meditation let the aspirant meditate upon the cross in its various forms and aspects as shown in the admission badges throughout the grades. let him consider the necessity and prevalence of sacrifice throughout nature and religion. let him realise the saying of the master 'whosoever shall save his lif

hesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower will is weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader. whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of attack, especially the part in the physical body which is at the back of the head about the junction with the spine. now unless the lower will shall voluntarily endeavour to restore the connection, it is impossible for the higher will to intervene, seeing that the lower

e manner, the chief officers of the temple are distinct and yet allied; the perfection and beauty of its ritual depends indeed upon the hierophant as the expounder of the mysteries, but not on him alone. for all must work together to encompass the good of all. i invite you, therefore, not only to take counsel with the chiefs of the second order on all important occasions and to maintain a regular communication with the guardians of the outer temple, but to consult and assist the lesser officers so that these rites which, under the supreme authority, are about to be placed in your hands, may, after your term of office, be restored to the chief adept not merely intact in their working but showing an increased beauty and a greater light of symbolism. thus and thus only will you give, when the

RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

he three apartments were four other and smaller roomsopposite the laboratory, and on the other side of the chapel or congregating hall. these werevariously fitted up and adapted to the purposes of which they were assigned as will be made knownto you. they were of about equal size and could aggregate a space covering the main hall to whicheach one communicated by a short passage while having inter-communication with each other.upon entering the first passage from the chapel porch, and near what we may term the south-west,we are led to the entrance of a quadrangular apartment of convenient proportions; having a rude builtroof with sieve flue or outlet for vapours, and fitted up and devoted to chemistry, alchemy and theirkindred studies. the equipment of materials essential for service were p

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

ter. that which most contributes to the errors of the vulgar is the reflection of depraved imaginations one in the other. but in virtue of positive science, the seer knows that what he imagines is true, and the event invariably confirms his vision. we shall state in the ritual after what manner this lucidity can be acquired. it is by means of this light that static visionaries place themselves in communication with all worlds, as so frequently occurred to swedenborg, who notwithstanding was imperfectly lucid, seeing that he did not distinguish reflections from rays, and often intermingled chimerical fancies with his most admirable dreams. the pentagram 25 we say dreams, because dream is the consequence of a natural and periodical ecstasy which we term sleep; to be in ecstasy is to sleep; m

the small. hence we have three centres of fluidic attraction and projection the brain, the heart, or epigastric region, and the genital organ. each of these instruments is one and twofold in other words, we find the suggestion of the triad therein. each attracts on one side and repels on the other. it is by means of such apparatus that we place our30 the doctrine of transcendental magic selves in communication with the universal fluid supplied to us by the nervous system. these three centres are, moreover, the seat of a triple magnetic operation, as we shall explain elsewhere. when the magus has attained lucidity, whether through the mediation of a pythoness or by his own development, he communicates and directs at will the magnetic vibrations in the whole mass of the astral light, the cur

n whose savage and sanguinary instincts are typified by the wolf; who, further, whilst his phantom wanders over the country, is sleeping painfully in his bed and dreams that he is a wolf indeed. what makes the werewolf visible is the almost somnambulistic excitement caused by the fright of those who behold it, or else the tendency, more particularly in simple country persons, to enter into direct communication with the astral light, which is the common medium of visions and dreams. the hurts inflicted on the werewolf do actually wound the sleeping person by an odic and sympathetic congestion of the astral light, and by correspondence between the immaterial and material body. many persons will believe that they are dreaming when they read such things as these, and may ask whether we are rea

ongst the ursulines of loudun, so fatal to urban grandier, have been misconstrued. the nuns in reality were possessed by hysteria and fanatical imitation of the secret thoughts of their exorcists, these being transmitted to their nervous system by the astral light. they experienced an impression of all the hatreds which this unfortunate priest had conjured up against him, and such wholly interior communication seemed diabolical and miraculous to themselves. hence in this tragical affair everyone acted sincerely, even to laubardemont, who, in his blind execution of transmutations 71 the prejudged verdicts of cardinal richelieu, believed that he was fulfilling the duties of a true judge, and as little suspected himself of being a follower of pontius pilate as he would have recognized in the

m, presentiments and second sight are simply an accidental or induced disposition to dream in a voluntary or awakened sleep that is, to perceive the analogous reflections of the astral light, as we shall explain to demonstration in our ritual, when providing the long-sought method of regularly producing and directing magnetic phenomena. as to divinatory instruments, they 101 are simply a means of communication between diviner and consultant, serving merely to fix the two wills upon the same sign. vague, complex, shifting figures help to focus reflections of the astral fluid, and it is thus that lucidity is procured by coffee-grouts, mists, the white of egg, etc, which evoke fatidic forms, existing only in the translucid that is, in the imagination of the operators. vision in water is opera

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

ich are still found on the sculptures of old temples. the electric furs of the lynx, panther and even domestic cat, were stitched to garments, in imitation of the ancient bacchanalia. hence comes the tradition that the sabbath miscreants each wore a cat hung from the girdle, and that they danced in this guise. the phenomena of tilting and talking tables have been fortuitous exhibitions of fluidic communication by means of the circular chain. mystification combined with it after wards, and even educated and intelligent persons were so infatuated with the novelty that they hoaxed themselves, and became the dupes of their own absurdity. the oracles of the tables were answers more or less voluntarily suggested extracted by chance: they resembled the conversations which we hold or hear in dream

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

ist and cryptographer rd john dee communicating with beings in other dimensions; these were spirits or angelic entities who taught him a comprehensive system of magical and spiritual arts. much of dee's material has undertones similar to that described in a more humble context by robert kirk. dee was for a number of years queen elizabeth's roving agent in europe, and employed astrology and spirit communication to establish information, the whereabouts of hidden treasure (in england and wales, and to develop more arcane arts pertaining to metaphysics and magic. he also drew up the maps used by the early explorers and adventurers sailing to america, based upon his navigational skills and his researches into the lost continent of atlantis, which he assumed to be america itself it seems very l

n society within the christian religion. fourth, and most important of all, kirk is not writing of the past or of dying traditions, and not solely of his contemporary present in which he observes or participates in seership, fairy contact and healing. he is, by his own definition (pages 90 and 95) writing for the future. he presents his examples as living evidence, stating that in the future such communication between the superterranean and subterranean worlds will be a regular and normal occurrence. we may note in this context that he sent copies to london, especially to mrs. stillingfleet (who was expecting her seventh child) and her husband bishop stillingfleet. stillingfleet was one of those divines who sought a reconciliation between nonconformist and orthodox religion, even though he

nd his britains [so binding them to labour] until he returned [but] merlin being killed in battle, and not coming [back] to loose the knot these active vulcans are there [still] tied to a perpetual labour. but [i intend] to dip no deeper into this well [of historical examples [and] i will next give some account of how the seer, my informer, came to have this secret way of correspondence [that is, communication or vision] beyond other mortals. there be odd solemnities at [the] investing [of] a man with the privileges of the whole mystery of the second sight. he the secret commonwealth 33 must run a tedder of hair (which bound a corpse to a bier) in a helix about his middle from end to end, and then bow his head downwards (as did elijah, i kings 18:42 [and] then bow his head downwards, and l

eaven, and she immediately corrects him. this apparently trivial detail of flattery is a very significant magical clue, which reveals important laws and powers of operation. firstly, the human magician or initiate, whether male or female, is apt to confuse innerworld powers readily. most modern occultists are so shocked at actually contacting any being whatsoever, that they invariably confuse the communication out of sheer surprise at their own partial success. the ballad teaches us two http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_138.htm (7 of 11 [10/9/2001 12:37:14 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds important rules or laws (1) do not confuse the powers one with another (2) the powers themselves will tell you who or what they are. in the case of rule (1) a power or being will only react prope

leads to rebirth. the road of thorns and briars represents a voluntary incarnation in service of some higher aim or order. one who need not return to the planet or group worlds by impulse or attraction, but who chooses to do so out of love for those who suffer. the middle way does not lead to incarnation from the inner to outer worlds, under normal circumstances. it may be specifically opened for communication and exchange 'cross time, as we have seen in the summoning of the ancestors, and this is the simplest human level of its so-called discarnate operation. if the reader has followed the theory of the underworld initiation carefully, it will be clear that the usual concepts of life/death are irrelevant in such a context. in a second level or mode, the middle way is available for exchang

RUBY TABLET OF SET

state benefits both the conqueror and the conquered. this ties in with the "natural slavery" doctrine. man, says aristotle, is by nature a political animal. he can realize his full potential only through interaction with other humans, and it is natural for him to do so. the existence of the state is thus conceptually prior to individualism. a political environment makes possible language, ordered communication, and knowledge. the goal of the state is the "general well-being "the best way of life, for individuals as well as states, is the life of goodness duly equipped with the amount of external and bodily goods, which will make it possible to share in the activities of goodness" only in a state with an ideal constitution are the "good man" and the "good citizen" identical. otherwise there

something with which to work; and it is the relationship that is important. thus a mental/magical journey of 3.5 light-years' distance would take at least 3.5 years on the explicitly intellectual level, just over one hour on the instinctive (trained) level, and 1/8 second on the emotional level. this would give the emotional center a potential speed of 28.5 light-years/second, making interstellar communication possible. randomly placing set at a distance of 1/2 light-year from earth, we can make the following new hypotheses concerning temple of set degrees: the setian i is working primarily intellectually, and may expect an intellectual-level response to a powerful intellectual ritual in somewhat over one year (1/2 year in each direction, or actual results to occur in as little as 6 months

tually, and may expect an intellectual-level response to a powerful intellectual ritual in somewhat over one year (1/2 year in each direction, or actual results to occur in as little as 6 months. the adept ii, assumed to have a 50% mastery of the instinctive aspects of ritual, can expect an answer in slightly over 6 months, or results in 3 months. this isn't much of an improvement with respect to communication with set, but the difference between 1 hour and 1/2 hour in the time required for a ritual working closer to home can be critical. the difference between being/not being able to maintain the required concentration. let us suppose that the priesthood iii has made magic instinctive. the hypothetical communication with set now takes just 17 minutes each way. brief enough to make the ope

e time required for a ritual working closer to home can be critical. the difference between being/not being able to maintain the required concentration. let us suppose that the priesthood iii has made magic instinctive. the hypothetical communication with set now takes just 17 minutes each way. brief enough to make the operation practical. the master of the temple iv has effectively instantaneous communication: 1/30 second. such numbers are of course arbitrary, but they make for interesting speculation. the 30,000:1 ratio fits in well with ouspensky's definition of man= machine. modern computers have programs (intellectual centers) built around instructions("instinctive" centers, which are often defined in terms of micro-codes built-in, very tiny operations("emotional" centers. many progra

erent still when we are kneeling or laying down. we feel different in charged rooms, dry rooms, wet rooms, hot rooms, cold rooms, still rooms, breezy rooms. uncontrolled, these latter experiences are just stimuli. controlled and used meaningfully, these latter experiences can be symbols, manipulated and understood as such. how should symbolism be used? the first obvious use of symbolism is in the communication of ideas, whether written, spoken, or communicated through one or more other senses. based on the idea that a single symbol can have a whole galaxy of meaning, a useful communications skill is the ability to use symbols in the proper places, in the proper ways, to communicate more meaning in a smaller package (with fewer words. perhaps of greatest importance within the temple of set

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

aughters and mothers in that there lurks behind it the possibility of actual, jaw--breaking fisticuffs. changez wrote back by return of post; a brief letter, four lines of archaic abuse, cad rotter bounder scoundrel varlet whoreson rogue "kindly consider all family connections irreparably sundered" it concluded "consequences your responsibility" after a year of silence, saladin received a further communication, a letter of forgiveness that was in all particulars harder to take than the earlier, excommunicatory thunderbolt "when you become a father, o my son" changez chamchawala confided "then shall you know those moments- ah! too sweet- when, for love, one dandies the bonny babe upon one's knee; whereupon, without warning or provocation, the blessed creature- may i be frank- it _wets_ one

red per cent fatal, as chamcha's gp unsentimentally put it when he telephoned her to check. there had been no real contact between father and son since changez chamchawala sent saladin the proceeds from his felled walnut--tree all those eternities ago. saladin had sent a brief note reporting that he had survived the _bostan_ disaster, and had been sent an even terser missive in return "rec.'d yr. communication. this information already to hand" when the bad news telegram arrived, however- the signatory was the unknown second wife, nasreen ii, and the tone was pretty unvarnished: father going fast+ if desirous of seeing better move it+ n chamchawala (mrs- he discovered to his surprise that after a lifetime of tangled relationships with his father, after long years of crossed wires and "irre

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

two realms, those of being and becoming. the iii brings some of the nonnatural force of the realm of being (in our case the on of set) to the realm of becoming. the iii teaches how to obtain the preparation where such an experience can be had. this is because it is _communication_ between the realms of being and becoming that has brought the iii access to a (temporary) divine mode of being. it is communication that will further enhance this process and make it more and more reliable and permanent. who better to communicate with than other people who seek after the experience of the divine? the iv takes a bit more long-term view on the process of initiatory communication. she realizes that it is not enough that temporary access to the realm of being be ascertained (as the iii seek to do. a

cluding the iii) is needed so that city of the pyramids will be nourished. why is this and what is the nourishment needed for? theoretically a non-natural being could survive eternally without the ou. but as we are, we are creatures of two realms. so, even to hold the iv while in the flesh, a lot of inner effort will be required. to remain aware of one's non-naturalness (in the flesh, the gate of communication between the on (where the initiate's real essence resides) and the ou must be kept open. the iv must safeguard that the on _impact_ the ou- there must be a matrix where onic influences flow into the ou (being self-contained) one's non-natural essence can resist the gravity of the ou (the natural, but to nourish itself it must keep a link open to the ou. the essence must have impact o

mind and body. this will allow the essence to effect change more in accordance with its will (and the needs of the on and the principle of isolate intelligence. just like the individual, the on as a whole (a common creation of the principle of isolate intelligence and those facets of its gift that have become fully self-aware and independent of the pull of the cosmos) needs to retain a matrix of communication with the ou in order to grow and evolve. the outer manifestation (the matrix) of the on must constantly be modified because the ou (and horus) are in a constant flux. only this way can the impact of the on of set be safeguarded (and this, at the same time, safeguards the nourishment of the on itself. the master speaks because if she doesn't, the on and her very essence do not "really

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

two realms, those of being and becoming. the iii brings some of the nonnatural force of the realm of being (in our case the on of set) to the realm of becoming. the iii teaches how to obtain the preparation where such an experience can be had. this is because it is _communication_ between the realms of being and becoming that has brought the iii access to a (temporary) divine mode of being. it is communication that will further enhance this process and make it more and more reliable and permanent. who better to communicate with than other people who seek after the experience of the divine? the iv takes a bit more long-term view on the process of initiatory communication. she realizes that it is not enough that temporary access to the realm of being be ascertained (as the iii seek to do. a

cluding the iii) is needed so that city of the pyramids will be nourished. why is this and what is the nourishment needed for? theoretically a non-natural being could survive eternally without the ou. but as we are, we are creatures of two realms. so, even to hold the iv while in the flesh, a lot of inner effort will be required. to remain aware of one's non-naturalness (in the flesh, the gate of communication between the on (where the initiate's real essence resides) and the ou must be kept open. the iv must safeguard that the on _impact_ the ou- there must be a matrix where onic influences flow into the ou (being self-contained) one's non-natural essence can resist the gravity of the ou (the natural, but to nourish itself it must keep a link open to the ou. the essence must have impact o

mind and body. this will allow the essence to effect change more in accordance with its will (and the needs of the on and the principle of isolate intelligence. just like the individual, the on as a whole (a common creation of the principle of isolate intelligence and those facets of its gift that have become fully self-aware and independent of the pull of the cosmos) needs to retain a matrix of communication with the ou in order to grow and evolve. the outer manifestation (the matrix) of the on must constantly be modified because the ou (and horus) are in a constant flux. only this way can the impact of the on of set be safeguarded (and this, at the same time, safeguards the nourishment of the on itself. the master speaks because if she doesn't, the on and her very essence do not "really

SATANGEL

rticular emphasis on talismanic magick, and includes some great designs for occult jewellery. the heptemeron known otherwise as magical elements, attributed to peter de abano, dates probably from around the fifteenth century. it is thus not the work of the author claimed, who died in 1250. the work contains detailed and straight forward instructions by which spirits may be summoned and drawn into communication, and detailed concourse upon the subjects of geomancy and astrology. its two major parts are firstly concerned with summoning the angels of air, who are bullied and treated as the demons in any other classical grimoire, and a sequence of daily meditations clearly based upon the observances of the essenes. the second deals purely with the summoning of various spirits, each with their

(the munich handbook, fifteenth century) barbaric evocation the 18 calls of enoch dr. john dee was an unquestionably powerful and influential magus. he was the official court astrologer of queen elizabeth i, and as a secret agent his code was 007. it is said that he visited her in norwich, presenting her with a brilliant new idea called the british empire. with kelly, he sought the knowledge and communication of angels. evidently, such was obtained, although there is much room for speculation concerning the true nature of those spirits summoned. the techniques they employed had their routes in those same practices described in the grimoire as summoning the denizens of hell. their researches brought a new gift to the traditions of the black arts; that language spoken by the angels and devi

SATANIC BIBLE

lady and i had a chance to write about her before ruth montgomery did. but i had considered all the occultists phonies, hypocrites, or quacks, and i would never spend five minutes writing about their various forms of hocus-pocus. all the occultists i had met or heard of were white-lighters: alleged seers, prophesiers, and witches wrapping their supposedly mystic powers around god-based, spiritual communication. lavey, seeming to laugh at them if not spit on them in contempt, emerged from between the lines of newspaper stories as a black magician basing his work on the dark side of nature and the carnal side of humanity. there seemed to be nothing spiritual about his "church. as i listened to lavey talk that first time, i realized at once there was nothing to connect him with the occult bus

the black or white candle- whichever is appropriate for the particular request. before the ritual begins curses are placed to the right of the priest, and charms or blessings are placed to the left of him (water) the book of leviathan the raging sea despite all non-verbalists' protests to the contrary, soaring heights of emotional ecstasy or raging pangs of anguish can be attained through verbal communication. if the magical ceremony is to employ all sensory awarenesses, then the proper sounds must be invoked. it is certainly true that "actons speak louder than words, but words become as monuments to thoughts. perhaps the most noticeable shortcoming in the printed magical conjurations of the past is the lack of emotion developed upon the reciting of them. an old wizard known to the author

SATANIC RITUALS

e guards made a unique discovery. while searching for jewels among her possessions, they found sewn into her bodice a pair of small emerald green dragons given to her by rasputin many years before. could he have trafficked with the odd hermetic order which fringed the russias, the green dragon? there are also many speculations about the true motivations of the fin de si cle khlysty movement. oral communication and fraternal legacy have made the following rite available. requirements for performance participants consist of a priest (celebrant, the woman who serves as altar, two acolytes, an illuminator, a gong-striker, and the congregation. the priest wears a red robe with full sleeves. his assistants are garbed in black robes with red cinctures around the waist. the altar is nude and wears

us in the year 1237 "a.d" man's fervor for what the last ice age represented had reached its summit. that age ended in 1966, and the new age of fire was born. the twentieth century has prepared us for the future and the coming of the age of fire was well heralded in the last working years of the ice age. the peoples of the earth have been touched by the vehicles of 1894, 1912, 1930, and 1948, and communication has been well wrought. the new satanic age was born in 1966, and that is why his church was built. the infant is learning to walk, and by the first working year of his age-that is to say 1984-he will have steadied his steps, and by the next-2002-he will have attained maturity, and his reign will be filled with wisdom, reason and delight. rege satanas! ave, satanas! hail, satf -ii- s

SATANICON

creed. we must become the catalysts for war, which will begin a systematic reduction of worthless, malignant beings upon the earth. they have placed a burden upon mankind and our nature a nature out of balance. all shall recognize that our religion of satan and its expression are protected by the first amendment. verily, we must utilize these freedoms afforded us to the utmost! countless forms of communication afford us the opportunity to herald the word of satan. we must propagate the satanic doctrines to those who can hear those who have the intelligence, self-knowledge, and the will to stand and take action against the xian church and its masses. the times of opportunity are with us; it s time to expose xianity for what it truly is: a religion based upon outrageous falsehoods and utterl

pon outrageous falsehoods and utterly fantastic mythology; a religion which gains adherents through guilt and fear; a religion which defies reason and logic! as antichrists we must work to destroy the very foundation of its existence: faith! we must educate our children about the falsehoods and dangers of the doctrines of deceit and their insidious effects upon man throughout history. through the communication of our truth; the establishment of allied satanic churches, and the breeding and rearing of our children of the satanic archetype, our ranks will eventually turnthe- tables on the nazarene plague. we must work towards a socio-religious order based on worth, pride, strength, non-belief and rational self-interest. a society where the weak are mere folly and sport for the barbarian. man

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

ower above his understanding. confucius also told his followers never to neglect the offerings due to heaven. in fact, such rituals were part of the tradition he was attempting to preserve. the chinese had for millennia made offerings and sacrifices to dead ancestors, to heaven, and to the many and various gods of nature. chinese folk religion (traditional beliefs) had a long tradition of two-way communication with the spirit world. people regularly made offerings to spirits: food and drink were presented at altars, incense burned, and prayers said. the spirits, for their part, communicated with the living by means of omens, or signs of things that are about to happen. confucianism is a belief system completely in harmony with such rituals. in fact, one of the classic confucian texts is th

rences between daoism 184 world religions: almanac daoism and confucianism, and stressed a form of daoism that did not withdraw from the world but participated in an orderly society. the fourth century saw the creation of two other powerful religious sects, which together are called the mao shan, or mount mao. these sects incorporated magical practices into religious daoism, including alchemy and communication with the gods. the mao shan became very popular, lasting hundreds of years and attracting, for a time, more followers than the celestial masters. toward the end of the song dynasty (960 1279) numerous smaller sects formed, especially in the north. these groups included supreme unity, perfect and great way, and complete perfection, or quanzhen (also spelled chuan chen. supreme unity w

epresent the flow of dao in people s lives. the flow of water plays a key part zhang daoling zhang daoling lived in the first and second centuries ce. he was the founder of the celestial masters. a student of daoism, zhang claimed to have received a revelation in 142 ce from laozi that told him that the end of the world was coming soon and that he should gather the faithful together. in this same communication, he was given the title celestial master, or heavenly master (tianshi. his movement came to be called tianshi dao, or the way of the celestial master. he drew upon the tradition of the shamans, or folk healers, who had long been a part of chinese folk religion. he taught that salvation (freedom from suffering) and the curing of illness could come only with the confession of sins and

ched worldly perfection. religious daoists believe that after death they may become important ancestors, just like those they worshipped during their lifetimes. there is also a form of hell, with nine different stages of punishment, each of which is ruled by a different demon king. prayers, however, can help get a person out of hell. magic rites, exorcism (or ridding the body of evil spirits, and communication with the spirit world are all duties of the daoist priest. it is important to understand, however, that daoism, as it is viewed in the west, is mainly the philosophical branch of the belief system. the major themes of that sort of daoism include quiet action, the power of emptiness or a sense of being at one with the universe, detachment( being apart from worldly concerns, openness a

y to instill fear and create political, cultural, or other change through violence. religious extremists tend to believe that they can only bring about their vision for their religion through violent means) in some countries efforts have been made to ban sikh articles of faith in schools, including the kirpan in canada and the turban in france. many sikhs believe that sikhism needs to improve its communication with those outside the faith. they feel that some of these issues will diminish in importance as more people become familiar with the faith. for more information books hoffman, nancy. sikhism. detroit, mi: lucent books, 2006. kalsi, sewa singh. simple guide to sikhism. folkestone, england: global press, 1999. mann, gurinder singh. sikhism. upper saddle river, nj: prentice hall, 2003

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

shape for a cowl. as i grew up, the monk took great pains with my education; and i learned latin and psalmody as soon as less miraculous infants learn crowing. nor did the holy man's care stint itself to my interior accomplishments. although vowed to poverty, he always contrived that my mother should have her pockets full; and between her pockets and mine there was soon established a clandestine communication; accordingly, at fourteen, i wore my cap on one side, stuck pistols in my belt, and assumed the swagger of a cavalier and a gallant. at that age my poor mother died; and about the same period my father, having written a history of the pontifical bulls, in forty volumes, and being, as i said, of high birth, obtained a cardinal's hat. from that time he thought fit to disown your humble

mejnour, it seems almost cowardice to elude the grave which devours the hearts that wrap us in their folds. i feel it, the earth grows upon my spirit. thou wert right; eternal age, serene and passionless, is a happier boon than eternal youth, with its yearnings and desires. until we can be all spirit, the tranquillity of solitude must be indifference. extracts from letter iv. i have received thy communication. what! is it so? has thy pupil disappointed thee? alas, poor pupil! but (here follow comments on those passages in glyndon's life already known to the reader, or about to be made so, with earnest adjurations to mejnour to watch yet over the fate of his scholar. but i cherish the same desire, with a warmer heart. my pupil! how the terrors that shall encompass thine ordeal warn me from

ties and delusions of their class, imagined that they detected gleams of a brighter and steadier lore. they fancied an affinity existing among all the works of nature, and that in the lowliest lay the secret attraction that might conduct them upward to the loftiest (agreeably, it would seem, to the notion of iamblichus and plotinus, that the universe is as an animal; so that there is sympathy and communication between one part and the other; in the smallest part may be the subtlest nerve. and hence the universal magnetism of nature. but man contemplates the universe as an animalcule would an elephant. the animalcule, seeing scarcely the tip of the hoof, would be incapable of comprehending that the trunk belonged to the same creature, that the effect produced upon one extremity would be fel

dreamed to have reared and nurtured thee to the divinest destinies my visions could foresee. betimes, as the mortal part was strengthened against disease, to have purified the spiritual from every sin; to have led thee, heaven upon heaven, through the holy ecstasies which make up the existence of the orders that dwell on high; to have formed, from thy sublime affections, the pure and ever-living communication between thy mother and myself. the dream was but a dream it is no more! in sight myself of the grave, i feel, at last, that through the portals of the grave lies the true initiation into the holy and the wise. beyond those portals i await ye both, beloved pilgrims" from his numbers and his cabala, in his cell, amidst the wrecks of rome, mejnour, startled, looked up, and through the s

SIX WAYS OF KNOWLEDGE

n your victory book. hearing (self-centric. this discipline is vital to the magician not only for precise lbm and mbm, but for self-knowledge. we very, very often don't hear what we say. i am sure all of you have a told a friend "just listen to yourself" just as our friends often say revealing things about themselves (either because of the effect of our will upon them or by their own will to self communication, we often tell ourselves great secrets which we promptly forget. here's three exercises to gain the skill of self-centric hearing. the next time you give advice to someone, excuse yourself and write down the advice somewhere. underneath the advice write the question "is this advice really for me" put the writing away for a few days and then read it over. you'll be struck at your wisd

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

referred to constantine, but the allusion is to the emperor julian. 118. steiner s view was remarkably confirmed by the discovery of the secret mark fragment in 1958. for this discovery, and its new version of the lazarus story in the light of steiner s approach, see a.welburn, the beginnings of christianity (floris books, edinburgh, 1991, pp. 249ff. the resurrection of lazarus culminates in the communication of a mysterion, 224 christianity as mystical fact namely jesus taught him the mystery of the kingdom of god. the fact that the initiation-experience is presented as central to the fourth gospel led steiner to develop a detailed argument for its authorship and mystery-character, such as has more recently been urged by such scholars as floyd filson; see further rudolf steiner, the gosp

SYMBOLISM

erent still when we are kneeling or laying down. we feel different in charged rooms, dry rooms, wet rooms, hot rooms, cold rooms, still rooms, breezy rooms. uncontrolled, these latter experiences are just stimuli. controlled and used meaningfully, these latter experiences can be symbols, manipulated and understood as such. how should symbolism be used? the first obvious use of symbolism is in the communication of ideas, whether written, spoken, or communicated through one or more other senses. 1565 based on the idea that a single symbol can have a whole galaxy of meaning, a useful communications skill is the ability to use symbols in the proper places, in the proper ways, to communicate more meaning in a smaller package (with fewer words. perhaps of greatest importance within the temple of

meaning, a useful communications skill is the ability to use symbols in the proper places, in the proper ways, to communicate more meaning in a smaller package (with fewer words. perhaps of greatest importance within the temple of set are the magical aeonic words: xeper, remanifestation, and xem, and the preceding words of indulgence and thelema. by using these words in writing or other forms of communication, we communicate the meanings associated with those words. if i say the word "xeper" to an initiate, it means something totally different than it would mean to someone off the street, and it means something totally different to a setian than it would mean to an egyptologist who /thinks/ he knows the egyptian god xepera. our use of the word is quite different and the symbol carries so

mbol. these symbols can become "magnetic, in that each use of the symbol brings forth yet another repetition of the symbol. each reference brings forth a constellation of meaning, with one meaning and use leading to another. each use of the symbol sparks, or attracts, another use of the symbol. 1566 in these cases the symbols will often be repeated over and over throughout a conversation or other communication, each time exercising one or more of those meanings, and through the course of the communication this symbol can almost hold or reflect an entire world view. this is the way the people influenced by the symbol see their world. at a political rally the symbol might be "america "democracy, or "the party (citizens of other countries may substitute those symbols meaningful in your domain

an entire world view. this is the way the people influenced by the symbol see their world. at a political rally the symbol might be "america "democracy, or "the party (citizens of other countries may substitute those symbols meaningful in your domain. to some, the symbol might be "the environment. the symbol "xeper" has a similar impact within the setian culture. group consensus is important for communication through symbols. different groups can have differing uses of symbols, and attempts to communicate between these groups using the symbols particular to one group (or those symbols which are viewed differently by different groups) can result in confusion or worse. because setians come from such diverse backgrounds, we have various communication problems related to these diverse backgro

le of set who write articles and/or letters steeped in qabalic symbolism find that very few others care enough about their symbols to wade through the text. those from other backgrounds with intensive use of symbols similarly find difficulty communicating within the temple of set, since our symbolic vocabulary is so much less cohesive. this lack of similarity in symbolism affects not only written communication, but also ritual activity. each pylon seems to develop its own pattern of symbolism, and inter-pylon rituals can at times be very difficult. fitting many diverse magicians with their diverse backgrounds into one meaningful ceremony can be a challenge, a challenge faced at each conclave, and at each activity like the order of shuti workshop. 1567 language of the unconscious? fn 1 the

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

he average person- that they have no idea. i'm not saying that every news story or every newscaster is a member of the group. by no means. but, they specifically do teach and train and educate children that show an aptitude for the media, because they want that. and if the person has a bright, charismatic personality, and presents well, then that child will go into that, if they have their verbal communication and other skills required. gs: well, you know, that could explain why a lot of our stories really never get covered, outside of the influence they have financially and the ownership of the media. sv (crosstalk) that's absolutely not by coincidence. gs: what's that? sv: not at all a coincidence. gs: yes. that's a good idea, folks, why you're not getting the news from those outlets. no

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

lationship, or causal connection. in other words, there is synchronicity (likeness) based upon interaction and/or of events. bias indicates a tendency towards personal, and sometimes unreasoned, judgment of people, places, ideas or things. objective consciousness is a state where items are considered and understood for what they actually are. functional conscience is a very advanced state of self communication. objective consciousness must be realized before functional conscience can be invoked. it is a result of objective consciousness, but is yet a principle in and of itself apart from objective consciousness. in terms of resonance, the realization and manifestation of any degree of objective consciousness will create a harmonic, or path towards, functional conscience. functional conscie

bserves both the inner, and external environments of the individual self. once objective consciousness is manifest, functional conscience not only observes, but then begins to guide- it imprints. in other words, objective consciousness is the psychological and mental construction that allows completion and flow of the inner and external environments of the self. in other words, it facilitates the communication between the two. it is the completion of a circuit that is created by lowering the amount of resistance established by the indoctrination of spiritual, social, political and cultural ideals of society. the principle of functional conscience is that of isolate intelligence, not cosmic consciousness, nor unity- it is the voice of separation. chapter 4. the antinomian path of spiritual

ar fashion, much in the same way that our minds correlate its own contents. in other words, point a to b to c could as easily be point c to a to b or simply point c period. as illogical as this may seem at the onset, this type of activity does occur at the levels of sub-atomic activity described within the einstein, podolsky, rosen theory (1935, this paper describes the existence of instantaneous communication of information occurring at the quantum level of physical activity. additionally, most brain researchers now agree that our minds operate in this non-linear fashion. so this jumping over of various links in the chain of events has been qualified at both the level of the sub-atomic minute, and at the level of the highest biologic evolution- the human mind. there is then, a secondary a

TELESMATA AND FLASHING TABLETS

e in the best interest of the adept or the people he/she is making them for. a ray from yourself must charge each talisman. in the charging of a talisman, you have sent forth a ray from your aura which goes onto the talisman and attracts a like force from the atmosphere. thus, if you made a dozen talismans, you would have a dozen likes connecting with you. this places you in a kind of sympathetic communication with the talismans you have created. if opposing forces were coming up against a talisman that you have created, it would mean a loss of vitality in you as it would pull or drain additional force from you to combat the opposing force. flashing tablet exercise after the construction and consecration of a flashing tablet, let the adept each morning sit before it and practice clairvoyan

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

es this commonality, this attempt to unify on the part of the insiders, each of which, he acknowledges, make a "unique contribution" in this way the differentiated parts..come to recognize that our common task is a trans-human one, a goal beyond ourselves. 11 mcwaters notes that "many people have opened themselves to serve as channels" by their individual acts of performing rituals, including the communication of signs and symbols which embody intense energies and are magical in effect, there is expected to arise a "transformed humanity, creating a new heaven and a new earth to manifest itself."12 the megalomania and rage of the psychopaths 37 in effect, the co-conspirators are performing a psychic form of magic. by the combination in the ethereal world of millions of ritual acts by indivi

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

movement as it wells into consciousness, then he is literally blasted into death or insanity. the secret of this sorcery is analogous to that taught by crowley in his ordo templi orientis (o.t.o) where it was- and still is- the fulcrum of magical power and the means of gaining access to trans-human dimensions and of communicating with the denizens of other worlds. spare maintained that he was in communication with extra-terrestrial intelligences and conscious forces possessed of superhuman power and knowledge. he referred frequently to black eagle,(note 6) who inspired many of his 'magical' drawings. black eagle seems to have been a concentration of sinister trans-cosmic current which, according to h.p. lovecraft (note 7, had been tapped in its primordial phase by the witch cults of new e

l states of consciousness or self-induced trance. he was not mediumistic in the usual sense of the term, nor did he produce automatic drawings in the way that spirit mediums produce automatic texts. rather, spare transmitted his work in much the same way that the book of the law and other magical writings were transmitted by aleister crowley,(note 8) i.e. he entered consciously and magically into communication with superhuman intelligences. towards the end of his life, when spare lived more or less reclusively in a dickensian south london slum, he was asked whether he regretted his lonely existence "lonely" he exclaimed, and with a sweep of his arm he indicated the host of unseen elementals and familiar spirits that were his constant companions; he had but to turn his head to catch a fleet

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

she was protestant while brian was catholic; then in a tired and querulous voice, she told how she had fallen down a flight of stairs in 1864 when she was 66. after the fall, she was left crippled and had to be carried about wherever she went. then one sunday while her husband was at church, bridey died. her death upset brian terribly, she said. her spirit lingered beside him, trying to establish communication with him, trying to let him know that he should not grieve for her. bridey told the astonished hypnotist and the witnesses that her spirit had waited around belfast until father john, a priest friend of her husband s, had passed away. she wanted to point out to him that he had been wrong about purgatory, she said, and added that he admitted it. the spirit world, bridey said, was one

eves that the separation of time and place makes impossible any transmission of information from the first to the second person along genetic lines. extrasensory perception of the items of the apparent recollections in the minds of living persons. stevenson finds it difficult to accept the theory that an individual gifted with paranormal talents should limit the exercise of such abilities only to communication with the specific living persons who might have relevant bits of information about the deceased personalities from whom the subjects claim to derive their memories. retrocognition. stevenson is receptive to the notion that the psychic ability known as retrocognition could be responsible for some cases suggestive of reincarnation. the subjects in such cases could be stimulated by bein

state of consciousness, such as staring at a crystal ball or being in a trance. possession. the doctor recognizes the plausibility of temporary possession as an explanation for some apparent memories of former incarnations. but he makes a very important distinction: in cases of possession, the entity that has accomplished the transformation of personality usually does so solely for the purpose of communication with its loved ones on the physical plane, and it never claims to be a former incarnation of the subject who has temporarily provided a physical body. in true cases suggestive of reincarnation, there is no other personality claiming to occupy the body of the subject and the entity speaks of a former life, not of communication with surviving loved ones. m delving deeper stevenson, ian

e animating and vital principal in human beings, credited with the faculties of will, emotion, thought and action and often conceived as an immaterial entity, separate from the physical body. the spiritual nature of human beings, regarded as immortal, separable from the body at death, and susceptible to happiness or misery in a future state. the disembodied spirit of a dead human being. telepathy communication of thoughts, mental images, ideas, feelings, or sensations from one person s mind to another s without the use of speech, writing, signs, or symbols. transience a state of impermanence, or lasting for only a brief time. remaining in a place only for a short time, or the brief appearance of someone or something. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e

ns of the various native american tribes, and a belief in a total partnership with the world of spirits and the ability to make personal contact with those who had changed planes of existence was a basic tenet in their spiritual practice. whether the man or woman who claims contact with the spirit world is a traditional shaman or a contemporary channeler, he or she will most likely establish that communication through the ethereal services of a spirit guide or spirit control. this entity serves the medium as a link between the worlds of flesh and spirit. it is said to have the ability to usher the spirits of the departed to a level of the medium s consciousness that permits him or her to relay messages to those who have come to hear words of comfort and inspiration. while most of the major

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

or at eastern virginia medical school, found that twothirds of americans claimed to have had at least one mystical experience. of that remarkably high number, 39.9 percent said that they had an encounter with a ghost or had achieved contact with the spirit of a deceased person. according to a survey published in the december 1997 issue of self, 85 percent of its readers believed in the reality of communication with the spirit world. the more that is learned of the remarkable powers of the human psyche, the more difficult it is to prove that one has actually made contact with a spirit of a deceased person, rather than experienced some facet of extrasensory perception, such as clairvoyance or telepathy. in order for psychical researchers to consider accounts of alleged communication with the

tion. it seemed evident that they, too, believed the will had been written in the hand of the testator. james pinkney chaffin later told an investigator for the journal of the society for psychical research that his father had appeared to him before the trial and told him that the lawsuit would be terminated in such a manner. many of my friends do not believe it is possible for the living to hold communication with the dead, james pinkney chaffin said, but i am convinced that my father actually appeared to me on these several occasions and i shall believe it to the day of my death. it seems strange that james chaffin should have kept the second will secret, especially in view of the subsequent claim that his disturbed spirit came back from beyond the grave to right the wrong that had been

ctober 2002, the sci fi channel began an eight-week revision of the classic series in search of with host mitch pileggi offering occasional segments on ghosts. today, the most popular television programs dealing with ghosts and the afterlife are crossing over with john edward and beyond with james van praagh. their presentations consist primarily of their professed ability as mediums to establish communication with spirits and to relay personal communications to family members who have come to the studio as members of the audience. sources: internet movie database inc [online] http//us.imdb.com. maltin, leonard, ed. leonard maltin s 1999 movie& video guide. new york: dutton signet, 1998. steiger, brad, and sherry hansen steiger. hollywood and the supernatural. new york: st. martin s press

se to consciousness. a three-pound mass of spongy tissue somehow makes humans conscious of what they see, hear, touch, taste, smell, think, remember, and dream. this same grey matter allows humans to have subjective experiences of love, friendship, and the appreciation of music, art, and literature. in addition to conscious awareness, mystical states of consciousness appear to permit extrasensory communication with other human beings and even allow prophetic glimpses of the future. the psychologist william james (1842 1910) once wrote that we know what consciousness is as long as no one asks us to define it. nobel laureate gerald m. edelman, director of the neurosciences institute, has commented that what is most daunting about consciousness is that it doesn t seem to be a matter of behavi

nal world. the upanishads speak of the cultivation of a one-pointed mind through meditation as being the prelude to attaining god consciousness. kabbalistic literature and teachings, as well as biblical references to prayer and meditation throughout both the old and new testaments, cite setting self apart from the masses and going to a still, quiet place within and without as a source of mystical communication with god. the process of meditation, whether spiritual or secular, is most often described as simply being a way of learning to still the mind to slow it down, enabling one to listen within, to the voice within. although most individuals are not aware of the myriad of thoughts and chatter that rampage through the mind like a wild, untamed horse at each and any given moment, that is t

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

pt fs order grew slowly, numbering about 60 in five cities by 1780. the professor deliberately blended mysticism into the workings of the brotherhood in order to make his agenda of republicanism appear to be more mysterious than a political reform group. he joined the masons in munich in 1777 and adopted many of their classes and orders and promised his initiates that they would receive a special communication of occult knowledge as they advanced higher in the ranks of the illuminati. weishaupt fs society had little effect on the german political structure until 1780 when he attracted the interest of adolf francis, the baron von knigge, a master occultist and a man who had risen to the highest levels in many of the secret societies that preceded the illuminati, including the masons. knigge

shaupt and knigge fell into a sharp disagreement about the correct manner of proceeding with their master plan; and in april 1784, knigge withdrew from the illuminati, leaving weishaupt the supreme commander of the increasingly powerful society. later in that same year, a number of initiates who had reached the highest level within the illuminati became disillusioned when the special supernatural communication from a higher source that weishaupt had promised had still not manifested after eight years of membership in the society. it now became obvious to them that weishaupt had only sought to use them as blind instruments for the achievement of his political ambitions. the illuminati was denounced as a subversive organization by many of its former members, some of whom informed the duchess

ncient cards depicted a concise summary of all the revelations that had come down to humankind through the ages. levi saw in the symbolism of the tarot cards the key to the egyptian hieroglyphs, the mysteries of solomon, and the truths hidden in the apocryphal text of the book of enoch and the scrolls of hermes trismesgistus. to do a spread of the tarot cards, in levi fs opinion, was to establish communication with the spirit world. to seek within the tarot might bring the serious magician a clue to the manipulation of the natural and divine energy that permeated all of nature. the existence of t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 68 magic and sorcery marie laveau was the recognized voodoo priestess of new orleans. such a force, eliphas

a mirandola (1463.1494) born in 1463 in mirandola castle, near modena, italy, pico, the count of mirandola, was one of those precocious young geniuses who were gifted with a precise memory, a facility for language, and a talent for philosophy, mathematics, and theology. early in his studies, mirandola came to believe that the future could be predicted through a practiced interpretation of dreams, communication with benevolent spirits, and a careful analysis of the intestines of birds. he took a great deal of inspiration from the ancient chaldean oracles and the old mystery schools of orpheus and eleusis, and he was greatly influenced by the teachings of the kabbalah. for centuries, the kabbalah had remained a mysterious esoteric philosophy that had been developed within the larger framewor

workshops, and booksignings. for his solitary practice, he drew mainly on seax-wica rites, together with aspects of pectiwita (a scottish tradition inspired by aidan breac and developed by buckland. in ohio buckland fs writing developed to include novels, a number of divination decks, and saw a return to spiritualism with the publication of doors to other worlds (1993) and the truth about spirit communication (1995. a prolific author, by 2001 buckland had more than 30 books published, with more than a million copies in print and translated into 12 foreign languages. he has written a number of screenplays, numerous newspaper and magazine articles, and has appeared on many radio and television talk shows in the united states, canada, england, and italy. buckland served as technical advisor

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

s" vrais diables incorporez" boguetcalls them with a fierceness quite incomprehensible if the fairies were really only the imaginary tiny beings ofour nursery tales. if, however, they were a pagan population whose religion and customs were definitelycontrary to the teaching of the christian priests, the indignation of the church would naturally be directedagainst them and their influence. to have communication with these "incarnate devils" was to proclaimoneself an enemy of christianity, and the offender would be treated with the utmost rigour by all christianpriests.the conditions of life in the neolithic and bronze-age settlements are fairly well known; the people practiseda little agriculture but in some parts were entirely pastoral. they owned all the domestic animals, but cattle the g

has renounced god and treated with satan that he deserves to be burned alive. andhe goes on,[5 "even if there is no more than the obligation to the devil, having denied god, this deserves themost cruel death that can be imagined".the number in a coven never varied, there were always thirteen, i.e. twelve members and the god. in thesmall districts there would be only one coven; where the means of communication were easy and thepopulation large there would be a coven in each village, but instead of the god himself there would be a manor woman who acted for the grandmaster and conducted the services in his name. when all the covens met atthe great sabbaths and the grandmaster was present in person, the substitutes were called "officers. there issome evidence to show that on the death of a gr

l trial which had previously been vainly demanded by theuniversity of paris.the trial began on the 9th of january, 1431. the court was composed entirely of priests and monks, presidedover by the bishop of beauvais and the deputy of the inquisitor of france. she was tried for her faith as the the god of the witchesjoan of arc67articles of accusation make clear. a damning fact was that she had held communication with "evil spirits" atthe fairy tree; in fact, like john walsh in dorsetshire, bessie dunlop in ayrshire, alesoun peirson infifeshire, and many others, her connection with the fairies was proof positive that she was not of the church.to the modern mind imbued with the present-day ideas of fairies, such an accusation appears too puerile tobe taken seriously, but the proofs that a conn

ist" or "our saviour, or even "our lord. it is only in therehabilitation that she is reported to have used the name of jesus. many people vouched for her having criedjhesu with her last breath, but no one, not even the priests, were very near her at the end. massieu, however,stated that she called on god, st. michael and st. katherine; in other words, on the very "saints" with whomshe had been in communication since her first encounter with them at the fairy-tree of bourlemont. the god of the witchesjoan of arc71she used christian symbols, such as the cross or the words "jhesu maria, on her letters when they wereintended to deceive. she steadfastly refused to say the lord's prayer, a refusal which in later times wouldhave been tantamount to confessing herself a witch. she utterly refused t

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

s of nature. it is certain that in diluting beyond measure, or in coagulating suddenly, the plastic medium of a subject, it is possible to loose the body from the soul. it is sometimes sufficient to arouse a violent anger, or an overmastering fear in anyone, to kill him suddenly. the habitual use of magnetism usually puts the subject who abandons himself to it at the mercy of the magnetizer. when communication is well-established, and the magnetizer can produce at will slumber, insensibility, catalepsy, and so on, it will only require a little further effort to bring on death. we have been told as an actual fact a story whose authenticity we will not altogether guarantee. we are about to repeat it because it may be true. certain persons who doubted both religion and magnetism, of that incr

e perhaps about to prepare, for one would not permit us the audacious hope of accomplishing it. here, in the first place, are the facts, in all their singularity. we have verified them, and we have established them with a rigorous exactitude, abstaining in the first place from all explanation and all commentary. mr. home is subject to trances which put him, according to his own account, in direct communication with the soul of his mother, and, through her, with the entire world of spirits. he describes, like the sleep-wakers of cahagnet, persons whom he has never seen, and who are recognized by those who evoke them; he will tell you even their names, and will reply, on their behalf, to questions which can be understood only by the soul evoked and yourselves. when he is in a room, inexplica

ans. thence comes the forgetfulness which accompanies birth, and the vague reminiscences of our sickly intuitions, always analogous to the visions of our ecstasies and of our dreams" this revelation of that great master of occult medicine throws a fierce light on all the phenomena of somnambulism and of divination. there also, for whoever knows how to find it, is the true key of evocation, and of communication with the fluidic soul of the earth. those persons whose dangerous influence makes itself felt by a single touch are those who make part of a fluidic association, or who either voluntarily or involuntarily make use of a current of astral light which has gone astray. those, 251 for example, who live in isolation, deprived of all communication with humanity, and who are daily in fluidic

THE LUCIFERIAN PATH THE WITCHES SABBAT MICHAEL W FORD

d demonic (representing carnal, earth based and shadowed) spirits opens a doorway in the self that which will either empower the individual or destroy him or her completely. magick is a blessing and a curse depending on the individual and should be approached cautiously. the ritual of the holy guardian angel azal ucel and the invocation of the adversary are solitary rites to bring the sorcerer in communication with his or her holy guardian angel, the congressus cum daemone, the intercourse with the daemon. this rite was designed from aleister crowley s bornless one, it is essentially a slightly different language with respect to the older rite. these rituals are to prepare the initiate to begin the path of summoning the goetic daemons. given also are complete descriptions of the tools of c

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

number (sensation) referred to assiyah (b) space (feeling) referred to yetzirah (c) logic (thinking) referred to briah (d) infinity (intuition) referred to atziluth. the fifth concept, that of information, can be seen (as the top point of the pentagram or the shin descending into yhvh) as the binding or redeeming concept and may be referred to the divine presence in each of the worlds in terms of communication, complexity, and meaning. information, in terms of coherence, organisation, or "a non-random pattern, is that which is resultant of the fact that, as r.a. wilson demonstrates "life is an ordering, selecting, coherencemaking process. the physicist schrondinger put it simply that "life feeds on negative entropy (b) the hierarchy briefly, the evidence for hierarchy as a fundamental part

when the upper sephiroth are disturbed. tiphareth, the sephirah representing human self-awareness, is the key-stone on which this balance rests. indeed, in ephesians 2.20, paul makes reference to "the foundation of the apostles and prophets, jesus christ himself being the chief corner-stone" which in kabbalah can be read to say that yesod (meaning the "foundation) is the sephirah of prophecy and communication to the outside world (malkuth, but the corner-stone is self-awareness as practised by christ, a personification of tiphareth. equally, the role of a mediator is often that of translation, and it is in translation we find tiphareth functioning as the sephirah of sacrifice, the "translation" of one state to another by release of the old pattern. an example is the sacrificial flame, whe

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

s a bridge between conventional psychotherapy and occultism. i doubt if reich would be pleased to learn of tlus association of mine-but a fact it is nevertheless. today i will not so much as consider even discussion of the great work with a student until he has experienced some form of psychotherapy, i care not which. there is lacking, until then, a common frame of reference, and common medium of communication. in the middle pillar will be discovered the first glimmerings of insight i had in that particular direction. it still holds good today. endnotes 1. the "wheel of existence" or the "wheel of evolution" refers to the wheel of karma or destiny. karma is a sanskrit word that means "action" it is a destiny consaously chosen in life by each person, created by the total life experiences of

healing that i refer.17formerly when i employed massage and magnetic healing in my professional work i found the middle pillar and the spiritual energy that it generates and makes available of inestimable value.18 cases of nervous exhaustion, catarrh, constipation, incipient consumption, pleurisy and many another will respond in an incomparable manner to ths combination of massage and the willed communication of power. that is to say, using effleurage and friction, especially on the spine, as the principal massage techmque one should place oneself en rapport with the hgher self by the contemplation of the center of light above the the middle pillar exercise 79 head. by silently vibrating the divine name appropriate, one is enabled to tap a tremendous source of healing power whch is infini

hroat. the thyroid and parathyroid glands are associated here, along with the vocal chords and the pharyngeal plexus. the name visuddha means "purity" the traditional color for this center is purple. an alternate color is gold.11 its symbol is the akasha or black egg of spirit. the fifth chakra controls respiration, auditory functions, cleansing, sensations, intuition, perception, psychc ability, communication, creativity, and self-expression. it is a center of focus and direction (when psychc blockage occurs at this center, it is usually described as a feeling of being "all choked up" or having "a lump in the throat) malfunctions of the thyroid, as well as speech and hearing disorders, are under the dominion of the fifth chakra. the essence of this center is associated with sound, particu

189 sixty-five is also the number associated with the hebrew words hekel( b n, meaning "temple or palace (the zohar tells us that adonai is the palace of yhvh; has (b "to be silent" dumiah (n9i317 "silence; and gam yechad('in ?x "together in unity" the long segment of each line of the pentagram is eight units in length. the number eight corresponds to the sephirah of hod, the sphere of intellect, communication, words of power, and magic. it also corresponds to the hebrew letter cheth (n) which means "fence or enclosure" pointing to further protective qualities. the eighth key of the tarot is titled "strength"-it is a fiery path which leads to the sphere of geburah. through gematria, the number eight is associated with the word agad (tm "to bind" the shorter segment of each line of the pent

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

ch occasion. this, too, is a break with tradition. ashtar, orthon, and several others with names that sound like synthetic fabrics have contacted thousands of people all over the world in the past twenty years. in september 1973, just before the great october ufo wave, posters sprang up all over atlanta, georgia, proclaiming the eminent arrival of the space people. a georgia psychic was in mental communication with zandark, who identified himself as "a member of the united cosmic council; a commander in chief in charge of directing technical transmissions via mental telepathy or the combination of mediumistic telepathy under the direction of the confederation of cosmic space beings" zandark delivered the usual "we come to bring peace" message, claimed credit for building the sphinx, the py

is is a question of fakers repeating the earlier material. rather, it seems as if there is a phonograph in the sky endlessly repeating the same material generation after generation as if there were a crack in the record. author brad steiger interviewed scores of psychics, prophets, and contactees for his study of this phenomenon, revelation: the divine fire. he found that people claiming to be in communication with god, angels, spirits of the dead, and spacemen from other planets were all receiving essentially the same information. all spoke of an impending disaster, just as zandark warned 'the time for your planet is crucial" but the prophets and seers of the last century were getting the same spiel. william miller (1782-1849) founded the seventh-day adventists in the belief that the worl

metimes i just asked questions and the alleged entity whispered the answer to the contactee who relayed it to me. sometimes a strange voice would come on the line and speak to me directly. in some, if not all, of these instances the contactee probably entered a trance state and the voice came from their own vocal chords just as "spirits" speak through mediums at seances. as soon as i entered this communication phase my problems with the cant at the time. two of my silent contactees shared the same birth date september 6. as soon as i realized this, circumstances added several new contactees to my stable all women and all born on september 6! during one of her almost-daily conversations with apol and lia, jane was told that a number of women were being selected for artificial insemination!

metimes i just asked questions and the alleged entity whispered the answer to the contactee who relayed it to me. sometimes a strange voice would come on the line and speak to me directly. in some, if not all, of these instances the contactee probably entered a trance state and the voice came from their own vocal chords just as "spirits" speak through mediums at seances. as soon as i entered this communication phase my problems with the mails and telephone intensified. important letters of a non-ufo nature went astray. or arrived days late and had obviously been opened by someone en route. my telephone rang at all hours of the day and night with beeping calls, eerie electronic sounds, and, most interesting of all, frantic calls from people who were superb actors and who described ufo incid

THE SHADOWED ONES

, by the skull of man does our desires intermingle with their lusts. it stands for the angelick watcher of the initiate to seek his or her own watcher as their genius, and such other watchers may communicate accordingly. know the grimoire of azal ucel opens forth this way, hidden not by the words spoken clearly in the dreaming planes of man. we must seek to know thyself before one may seek onward communication with the watchers, for they do not rule us they offer guidance from those initiates who seek a knowledge most profound. iii the names of the fallen angelick ones and watchers azazel seek when the sun is at its height, by fire and air. this is the enfleshed angel which is at heart and soul a dragon of both darkness and light. by balance of the mind and heart can you seek to become lik

ock, that which is sacred unto me. i formed this bird to represent the beauty of the hidden soul, what may become from the balance of the mind. by becoming like me you shall to gain control in your world, thus the balance of the earth and the body temple of man and woman must be recognized. seek my bride of earth and stars with my own union so that you may become as my son or daughter. to join in communication with my brothers and sisters, those watchers who reside in the earth, wandering in both darkness and light, embrace and kiss that very body of the sun in the earth, when i come forth as the morning star. by dreaming and waking are we forever in rapture. i am that black light which leads you to your own temple of flame and shadow, and that by becoming like me you shall adorn all paths

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

ings which are perceived, and the things which are not perceived; and in the gthree dialogues between hylas and philonous h he further elaborates this proposition. hume by a slightly different road arrives at an exactly similar conclusion, namely: how is it possible to judge the relationship between cause and effect, or in other words the perceived and not perceived? gthe first time a man saw the communication of motion by impulse c (billiard balls) c what alteration has happened to give rise to this new idea of connexion? nothing but that he now feels these events to be connected in his imagination c h *an enquiry concerning human understanding, p. 78. hume thus arrives at the conclusion that cause and effect can only be inferred from each other, and never known. gbeyond the constant conj

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

ire from these formulas, something that was groundbreaking and lesser understood by his peers. spare, just as crowley, wanted to usher forth a new magickal system. as aleister sought ceremony and beautiful ritual as his own means, spare s doctrine of the alphabet of desire and death posture brought the same effect. the holy guardian angel within each individual could be brought to the surface for communication. spare s concept of underneath the conscious make up of the individual was the all awakened subconscious, capable of anything opened for thinking. both created something amazing which threw the doors towards magickal exploration and progression wide open. no longer would understanding be damned to the old, yet those of the new flesh could be awakened towards their own desire. the con

THE BOOK OF GATES

he rope in the inside of the wall did not fall to dust, but remained pretty strong, the water not having reached it at all; and the wood to which it was attached was in good. preservation. it was owing to this method of keeping the damp out of the inner parts of the tomb, that they are so well preserved. i observed p. 75 some cavities at the, bottom of the well, but found nothing in them, nor any communication from the bottom to any other place; therefore we could not doubt their being made to receive the waters from the rain, which happens occasionally in this mountain. the valley is so much raised by the rubbish, which the water carries down from the upper parts, that the entrance into these tombs is become -much lower than the torrents; in consequence, the water finds its way into the t

lso the rocks above, and found that the passage reaches nearly halfway through the mountain to the upper part of the valley. i have reasons to suppose, that this passage was used to come into the tomb by another entrance; but this could not be after the death of the person who was buried there, for at the bottom of the stairs just tinder the sarcophagus a wall was built, which entirely closed the communication between the tomb and the subterraneous passage. some large blocks of stone were placed under the sarcophagus horizontally, level with the pavement of the saloon, that no one might perceive any stairs or subterranean passage was there. the doorway of the sideboard room had been walled up, and forced open, as we found the stones with which it was shut, and the mortar in the jambs. the

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

anity, the new religion of thelema. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..0secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p1c4.html (2 of 3 [12/28/2001 2:01:45 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. the nature of thelemite religion and the story of how it came into existence are now too well known for it to be worth while recounting at length. suffice to say that in 1904 crowley received a direct voice communication entitled, the book of the law, an intensely beautiful prose-poem in three short chapters purporting to give an initiated interpretation of the new aeon of horus, or, as it is now often called, the age of aquarius .20 under crowley s influence the rituals of the o.t.o. were revised in order to conform to the book of the law; simultaneously crowley produced the gnostic mass (for both t

declare the word. j: declare the word (pause) herald (for can) the word has not been communicated to me. j: the candidate, although restored to light, has not seen the word. i demand his expulsion. h: the candidate, although the word was uttered in his hearing has not heard the word. i demand his expulsion. z: it is in flame and glory that the word is first revealed. herald (for can) i demand the communication of the word. z: do you agree? h: i agree. j: i agree. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c5.html (16 of 22 [12/28/2001 2:03:44 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. z: i agree. let the candidate be prepared for the communication of the word. herald: i invest you with the robe of perfection. i reward you with this jewel; i decorate you wi

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

d david sent messengers to ish-bosheth saul s son, saying, deliver [me] my wife michal, which i espoused to me for an hundred foreskins of the philistines. 3:15 and ish-bosheth sent, and took her from [her] husband [even] from phaltiel the son of laish. 3:16 and her husband went with her along weeping behind her to bahurim. then said abner unto him, go, return. and he returned. 3:17 and abner had communication with the elders of israel, saying, ye sought for david in times past [to be] king over you: 3:18 now then do [it] for the lord hath spoken of david, saying, by the hand of my servant david i will save my people israel out of the hand of the philistines, and out of the hand of all their enemies. 3:19 and abner also spake in the ears of benjamin: and abner went also to speak in the ear

of jeroboam the son of nebat, and like the house of baasha the son of ahijah: 9:10 and the dogs shall eat jezebel in the portion of jezreel, and [there shall be] none to bury [her] and he opened the door, and fled. 9:11 then jehu came forth to the servants of his lord: and [one] said unto him [is] all well? wherefore came this mad [fellow] to thee? and he said unto them, ye know the man, and his communication. 9:12 and they said [it is] false; tell us now. and he said, thus and thus spake he to me, saying, thus saith the lord, i have anointed thee king over israel. 9:13 then they hasted, and took every man his garment, and put [it] under him on the top of the stairs, and blew with trumpets, saying, jehu is king. 9:14 so jehu the son of jehoshaphat the son of nimshi conspired against joram

of old time, thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the lord thine oaths: 5:34 but i say unto you, swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is god s throne: 5:35 nor by the earth; for it is his footstool: neither by jerusalem; for it is the city of the great king. 5:36 neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. 5:37 but let your communication be, yea, yea; nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil. 5:38 ye have heard that it hath been said, an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: 5:39 but i say unto you, that ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. 5:40 and if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have [thy] cloke a

wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbour: for we are members one of another. 4:26 be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon your wrath: 4:27 neither give place to the devil. 4:28 let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with [his] hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth. 4:29 let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. 4:30 and grieve not the holy spirit of god, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 4:31 let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice: 4:32 and be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forg

erefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry: 3:6 for which things sake the wrath of god cometh on the children of disobedience: 3:7 in the which ye also walked some time, when ye lived in them. 3:8 but now ye also put off all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy colossians page 680 communication out of your mouth. 3:9 lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds; 3:10 and have put on the new [man] which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him: 3:11 where there is neither greek nor jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, barbarian, scythian, bond [nor] free: but christ [is] all, and in all. 3:12 put on therefore, as the

TURNER ROBERT ARBETEL OF MAGICK

he firmament. 12 arathon ruleth visible provinces xlix. bethor, xlii. phaleg, xxxv. och, xxviii. hagith, xxi. ophiel, xiiii. phul, vii. so that there are 186 olympick provinces in the whole universe. wherein the seven governours do exercise their power: all which are elegantly set forth in astronomy. but in this place it is to be explained, in what maner these princes and powers may he drawn into communication. aratron appeareth in the first hour of saturday, and very truely giveth answers concerning his provinces and provincials. so likewise do the rest appear in order in their days and hours. also every one of them ruleth 490 yeers. the beginning of their simple anomaly, in the 60 yeer before the nativity of christ, was the beginning of the administration of bethor, and it lasted until t

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

essive symbol. at mendes a living goat was kept as the image of the generative power, to whom the women presented themselves naked, and had the honour of being publicly enjoyed by him. herodotus saw the act openly performed (ej epideixin anqrwpwn, and calls it a prodigy (teraj. but the egyptians had no such horror of it; for it was to them a representation of the incarnation of the deity, and the communication of 1 liv. hist. epsiom. lib. xi. 2 when homer praises any work of art, he calls it the work of sidonians. 3 see plate ii. fig. 3. of priapus 33 his creative spirit to man. it was one of the sacraments of that ancient church, and was, without doubt, beheld with that pious awe and reverence with which devout persons always contemplate the mysteries of their faith, whatever they happen

to her by the creator were represented by immense images of the male organs of generation placed on each side of the door. the measures of these must necessarily be corrupt in the present text of lucian; but that they were of an enormous size we may conclude from what is related of a man's going to the top of one of them every year, and residing there seven days, in order to have a more intimate communication with the deity, while praying for the prosperity of syria.2 athen us relates, that ptolemy philadelphus had one of 120 cubits long carried in procession at alexandria,3 of which the poet might justly have said horrendum protendit mentula contum quanta queat vastos thetidis spumantis hiatus; quanta queat priscamque rheam, magnamque parentem naturam, solidis naturam implere medullis, s

ich is peculiar to devout persons when their attention is absorbed in the contemplation of the beneficent powers of the creator, and all their faculties directed to imitate him in the exertion of his great characteristic attribute. to heighten this enthusiasm, the male and female saints of antiquity used to lie promiscuously together in the temples, and honour god by a liberal display and general communication of his bounties.4 herodotus, indeed, excepts the greeks and egyptians, and dionysius of halicarnassus, the romans, from this general custom of other nations; but to the testimony of the former we may oppose the thousand sacred prostitutes kept at each of the temples of corinth and 1 priap. carm. 34. ed sciappii. 2 see plate iii, fig. 3. 3 ver. 613. 4 herodot. lib. ii. of priapus 105

is met with on the western shores of ireland. off the coast of mayo, there is a small island named inniskea, the inhabitants of which are a very primitive and uncultivated race, and which, although it takes its name from a female saint (it is the insular sanct geidhe of the hibernian hagiographers, does not contain a single catholic priest. its inhabitants, indeed, as we learn from an interesting communication to notes and queries by sir j. emerson tennent,1 are mere idolaters, and their idol, no doubt the representative of priapus, is a long cylindrical stone, which they call neevougee. this idol is kept wrapped in flannel, and is entrusted to the care of an old woman, who acts as the priestess. it is brought out and worshipped at certain periods, when storms disturb the fishing, by which

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

each other by the common spiritual ground-or unground, as jacob boehme called it-that underlies them all. magic can pass through this unground, enabling the mind of one universe to affect the universe of another mind. the unground is timeless and spaceless, and therefore does not exist. another name for it is the unmanifest. it is the highest concept of god. all magic, great or small, is a direct communication with the unmanifest. this communication takes place by means of the mathematical point, which is omnipresent. the opening of the point is communication with the godhead. the point is opened by the creation of a vortex. the vortex is created by egoless desire. magic operates outside the boundaries of physical laws. the idea that science can examine, or even comment on, magical phenome

the object if the ray travels from eye to eye. just as the active eye of the magus is an excellent instrument for sending the ray, the passive receiving eye is highly susceptible to its effect. the magus who desires to influence another person will sometimes choose to make his or her intention known to that person by using the gross avenues of the physical senses to communicate the purpose. this communication can involve other senses than sight, and may take such forms as physical contact, body language, facial expres- sion, gestures, vocal intonation, significant actions, or words spoken or written. magic, like water, always seeks the easiest and quickest course. magical potency is not actually transmitted through the senses, but the senses can be used to render the mind of another perso

ts coming into being, where it passes from possibility to reality. the square is associated with the four winds, the four corners of the earth, the four elements, the four rivers, the four beasts, the four archangels, the four evan- gelists, the four seasons, the four magical instruments, and the four letters of the tetragrammaton-the unspeakable name of god. in the triangle each point has direct communication with the other two. the triangle is a perfect unity. however, in the square each point touches only two other points through reciprocating rays, and is isolated from the third point. to gain any apprehension of the third point, it must rely on the mediation of the other two, which color and distort the nature of the third point even as they trans- mit some secondhand concept of it. s

the outer pageantry to the emotional meaning of the symbolism on which it is based. finally they begin to touch the walls of the inner temple, where the potencies that give the symbols meaning dwell. only after establishing contact with the light can they turn outwards once more and, with confidence, create rituals that harmonize with cosmic law. r itual is the vital heart of magic. it creates a communication between the phe- nomenal world and the point of the self that is the doorway to the unmani- fest. the information gained from the self helps make the mechanics of ritual more effective, which in turn results in a more positive transfer of knowledge. each pole strengthens the other. in this way the magus grows, by relying on initial attainments, to win ever greater command over the pe

e spirit is placed in the triangle, wrapped loosely in silk. if the spirit is good or neutral, the silk should be blue; if it is an evil spirit, the silk should be black. the magus centers him or herself and traces the circle clockwise; then, from inside the circle, uses the wand to trace the triangle. with fire and water the circle is cleansed. a vortex is created inside the circle, establishing communication with the light. the magus invokes the protection and favor of the light and states the purpose for conducting the ritual. at this point he or she must be able to feel the presence of the light and must be in a state of high emotional expectation and excitement. in resonant tones the prepared formula of evocation is chanted while the magus focuses his or her will on the manifesting me

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

saint clement of rome, and saint alphonsus liguori, who while in prison at arezzo, took no food and went into a kind of trance state for five days. when he awoke, he stated that he had been at the bedside of the dying pope clement xiv. his statement was later onfirmed. joan of arc historically, christianity has had an ambivalent attitude toward projections of the astral body into other realms and communication with spiritual beings. when it is done by someone outside the authority of the church, it is almost invariably condemned as occult and devilish. however, when it is experienced by a member of the church hierarchy, or by someone regarded by the church as favored by god, public knowledge of the event is either suppressed, or if that is impossible due to the prominence of the person who

thin air. later it was proven that her apports were frauds. the letters supposedly written by enlightened spiritual masters known as mahatmas that regularly popped into existence over her head were found to have been slipped through a crack in the floorboards of the room above by an accomplice. in spite of the obvious fraud of her physical effects, there is little reason to doubt that she was in communication with spiritual beings, or that she received her most significant writings from them while in a trance state. even as a sickly young child, blavatsky was strongly gifted with mediumistic abilities. she was a sleepwalker, and was given to fits of uncontrollable fury that caused her nurses to accuse her being possessed by devils. in order to drive them out, she would later say, she was

mathers was not a part of the original deception, which was admitted to him by westcott only after he gave westcott his solemn word that he would not divulge the truth to any other member. in 1900, he wrote a letter hinting about westcott's deception to the actress florence farr (1860-1917, who was a leading member of the golden dawn "he has never been at any time either in personal or in written communication with the secret chiefs of the order, he having either himselfforged orprocured to be forged the professed correspondence between him and them, and my tongue having been tied all these years by a previous oath of secrecy to him, demanded by him, from me, before showing me what he had either done or caused to be done or both."l15 the secret chiefs mathers was concerned that florence fa

quhoun, 33. 104 soul flight were standard practice in the heyday of the gd [golden dawn] for vetting both postulants and members aspiring to the second order. it seems that such methods were still in force long afterwards and may be so, to this day."130 the sphere group when the golden dawn began to suffer conflicts among its leaders, various individual members tried to establish their own astral communication link with the secret chiefs, so that they could carry on the work of writing down the teachings of these spiritual masters. florence farr headed a group within the golden dawn that gathered regularly to do astral work. this was known as the sphere group. in 1897, farr was made head of the london branch of the golden dawn by mathers. westcott had been forced to withdraw in order to pr

ppears numerous times in ancient historical records, although its exact location is never certain. sebottendorff believed that it was the center for a primordial race of pure blood, remnants of which stdl survived, guarded by beings of superhuman intelligence and abilities who were similar in conception to the mahatmas of theosophy or the secret chiefs of the golden dawn. by ritually establishing communication with the guardians of thule, members of the society hoped to enlist their aid in creating a revitalized aryan race that would exterminate the inferior races, which sebottendorff and his followers believed to be descended from interbreeding between aryans and animals. it is apparent that the thule of german fanatics, insofar as it can be said to have existed, was an astral land that c

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

cises that back and forth will mean yes and side to side no, or clockwise will mean yes and counterclockwise no. this establishes the convention the spirits will use for their communications. the deliberate effort by the practitioner to control the motions of the pendulum by willpower facilitates the ability of spirits to control the pendulum. it primes the pump, so to speak, and allows a flow of communication upward from the deep mind to the conscious mind. in my view, when you move the pendulum by willing it, the pendulum is actually moved by spirits acting in obedience to your intention, who control the muscles of your arm and hand on the subconscious level. it is a small step from moving the pendulum in compliance with your will, to moving the pendulum in answer to your questions. the

d to the conscious mind. in my view, when you move the pendulum by willing it, the pendulum is actually moved by spirits acting in obedience to your intention, who control the muscles of your arm and hand on the subconscious level. it is a small step from moving the pendulum in compliance with your will, to moving the pendulum in answer to your questions. the limitation of the pendulum for spirit communication is that all questions must have yes or no answers. it is possible to use a modified form of pendulum for more complex responses, in which the motions of the bob point out letters inscribed on the rim of a bowl to spell words, but this ancient and difficult instrument is rarely employed in modern magic. even the great magician s. l. macgregor mathers and his mediumistic wife, moina, e

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

e revelation of st. john the divine is not only the key to understanding dee's hieroglyphic monad, but also to a true comprehension of his four enochian watchtowers and fortyeight enochian keys. this is a very bold statement, i know, but i believe i have completely justified it in chapter xvi and in appendix a. it may be argued that when dee wrote his hieroglyphic monad he had not yet established communication with the enochian angels. this overlooks the magical phenomenon of synchronicity, the fact that magic is not dependent upon causal or temporal relationships. besides, whatever their source of inspiration, both the monad and the system of enochian magic were refined and expressed by a single human brain-that of john dee. hen the israelites crossed over the river jordan, their leader j

me instant and still be distinctly heard. it is the evocation and use of the spirits of the aethers that forms the true goal of enochian magic. the first eighteen keys are mainly of value in gaining access to the aethers and are indispensible in opening the way. to attempt to evoke the aethers without first performing the eighteen opening 232 tetragrammaton keys will prove futile. once a personal communication has been established with the spirits of the aethers, it is no longer necessary to go through the first eighteen keys to call them to visible appearance in the scrying crystal or black mirror-the manner by which dee and kelley observed the angels and interacted with them. it is curious that the spirits who dwell in the aethers are called "heavens" since the aethers themselves might b

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD2

t make a gesture of support. we can give a book, or have a talk, or best yet challenge by example. we don't proselytize or interfere in the fates of those struggling to awareness, but we've got to let them know that awareness is out there. that it is possible to be a separate intelligence. as we grow in power and knowledge we may even fan the black flame in others through lasting works of art and communication. black magicians are- for the most part- a solitary lot. that we find friendship (and even love) along a path which emphasizes individuality over all is truly a mystery. but we are the keepers of mystery and the administrators of the dark estate. uncle setnakt hopes you have a pleasant dcluncle setnakt sez- perform a ritual toasting don webb the spring is upon us. uncle setnakt's yar

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PERFORM A RITUAL TOASTING

of the two eyebrows- ahem horns of the second beast. this rite may be done alone or by a group. if by a group, each participant must take part in each round of toasts- no passing! 1. prepare your chamber. the preparation of a sacred space sets up all the moods and expectations you want for self-exploration and magic. if you reuse a chamber often, the mere entering of it can put you in a state of communication with yourself and- perhaps- the unknown that lies beyond. for communication with the prince of darkness, the creator of isolate intelligence, the chamber should be dark, display his pentagram (the kaliyuga productions pentagram will do excellently if like uncle setnakt you can't paint your own, and those ritual tools you deem necessary. you'll also need a quantity of sweet liquid (un

ct a work in the world that requires- let's say the use of words- you may wish to say something like "i raise my drinking horn to wodenhaz, who through sacrifice of self brought us the runes by which we may change the wyrd of the world through our writing" drink deeply and become wodenhaz. if you prefer not to use the stimulation of mythology you might simply invoke a principle- as in "i drink to communication through which i cast my will upon other men and by which i establish a link with the other secret side of the universe" 5. drink to a human you wish to honor. this continues the principle of invocation as well as forging links between the living and the dead (if you've chosen a dead hero to honor) or between the work you are doing and a living force in the objective universe. this re

UNLEASHING THE BEAST

y's revised system, however, the o.t.o.'s nine degrees were expanded to eleven. the eighth, ninth and eleventh of these focused on more explicitly transgressive sexual rites of auto-erotic and homosexual intercourse. as peter koenig summarizes the upper degrees, crowley's viiith degree unveiled. that masturbating on a sigil of a demon or meditating upon the image of a phallus would bring power or communication with a divine being..the ixth degree was labeled heterosexual intercourse where the sexual secrets were sucked out of the vagina and when not consumed..put on a sigil to attract this or that demon to fulfill the pertinent wish..in the xith degree, the mostly homosexual degree, one identifies oneself with an ejaculating penis. the blood (or excrements) from anal intercourse attract th

VOX SABBATUM

t of high sorcery, as it brings the consciousness of the wizard or witch to a level which exalts the self above the basic 15 the spirits of lilith az, whom first created and taught demons sexual congress. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 14 psychological functions of modern society. demoniality is the union of the flesh with the daemon, in much the same way as the ritual of azal ucel brings one in communication with their angel. you may also create succubi and incubi to copulate with by dreams. this is done simply by creating a sigil or image which represents the form you desire. the more advanced sorcerer may invoke by some means of ritual a daemon or spirit intelligence. you visualize the sigil and then forming the body according to your carnal desire. you will then masturbate or use othe

WAITE ASPECTS OF MASONIC SYMBOLISM

elieve in my heart that i have found what is much more important, and this is the root-matter of that which is shadowed forth in the legend, as regards the meaning of the temple and the search for the lost word. there are certain great texts which are known to scholars under the generic name of kabalah, a hebrew word meaning reception, or doctrinal teaching passed on from one to another by verbal communication. according to its own hypothesis, it entered into written records during the christian era, but hostile criticism has been disposed to represent it as invented at the period when it was written. the question does not signify for our purpose, as the closing of the 13th century is the latest date that the most drastic view- now generally abandoned- has proposed for the most important t

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ss complexity out of these primordial forms which are themselves unmoving and unchanging. these platonic ideal forms are not just a philosophical fancy of the past. numerous scientists today find themselves solidly in the platonic camp, since it is still the most viable theory to explain how nature is so rationally intelligible. one such scientist, roger penrose, explains how such ideas also make communication so fluid between mathematicians, or people of like minds. it is worth quoting at length since so much of what we will explore here is based on this very premise: whenever the mind perceives a mathematical idea it makes contact with plato's world of mathematical concepts. when one "sees" a mathematical truth, one's consciousness breaks through into the world of ideas and makes direct

e here is based on this very premise: whenever the mind perceives a mathematical idea it makes contact with plato's world of mathematical concepts. when one "sees" a mathematical truth, one's consciousness breaks through into the world of ideas and makes direct contact with it. the mental images that each (person) has, when making this platonic contact, might be rather different in each case, but communication is possible because each is directly in contact with the same eternally existing platonic world (davis, p. 144. these platonic ideal forms are not only basic to the numerical mysticism of qabalah through its long historical development; through talismanic art, particularly geometric art, and qabalah's mystical number squares, new revelations await us. these particular revelations may

hey can also act as astral doorways (a fancy word, which for our purposes means working in the realm of the imagination) or for manifesting desires. sometimes the lines between these categories are not at all clear-cut. it may be that we have a desire to manifest a particular kind of job, say for a newspaper firm. we would then want to work on that part of our personality that will elicit dynamic communication abilities, as this job would involve both verbal and written communications. we may do this through designing a talisman with a lot of mercurial correspondences, and also do some creative work with the active imagination through meditating on the completed mandala, which will connect us to mercury or hod, the 8th sphere on the tree of life. symbols are very archetypal, but they can a

the great contribution of archetypal techniques like active imagination and pathworking.we begin to bridge the gap between the conscious and subconscious mind; we begin to discover the common language with which the two halves of the personality can speak to each other. this takes practice. but with every practice session. every time you do work consciously with symbol.the process deepens and the communication becomes more fluid. it helps to congratulate one's subconscious occasionally to encourage further growth, and it is very useful to research symbols, especially if they come up in some kind of synchronistic way in one's life. this is certainly true when one is using them in any kind of correspondence work, such as talisman-making. qabalistic talismans. 7 just as there are potential pr

sman and should always be included. agrippa also wrote: the scripture tells us that there are names written in heaven; why, it was said, should they be written there, if they be useless? through the knowledge of such divine names, it is affirmed, moses overcame the sorcerers of egypt, elias brought fire from heaven, daniel closed the mouths of lions. by what secret to have power over this line of communication with superior worlds it is for practical cabalism to discover (1971, p. 242 .23. the celestial intelligences are, in practical qabalistic magic, thought to be emanations of the deity, and correspond to principles in the human microcosm. this is really an early and exceedingly perceptive psychology. agrippa explains that: the more i dwell upon their qualities, the more i long for the

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

was to become known as the human soul "once an individual had committed himself, he opened a door so that an indefinable something could actually enter his body and exercise some control over his subconscious mind..the serpent people or omega group, attacked man in various ways, trying to rid the planet of him. but the superintelligence was still able to look over man. god worked out new ways of communication and control, always in conflict with the serpent people" case file #3: from 'curious encounters' by loren coleman (faber& faber, boston, mass. 1985) pp. 70-76: who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (11 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:19:58 "one classic bigfoot story (discussed in some detail in mysterious america) namely, the wetzel/river

es, like a "breast plate" on the chest. the scales were smaller where the body is flexible, like around the elbow. the scales were like a snake. i guess that is why some call them "the serpent race. the scales were mostly green to very dark green, on each scale(a variation of color. they are "telepathic. very quick thoughts. ideas driven by images and geometric impressions. not a "linear" form of communication, like words. more, of a symbol or image language. they do react to your "thoughts. they can "overwhelm" you with data(it seems like "thought compression. it can take you a long time to assimilate their "transmission" and integrate it. after awhile i "saw" the language, as fractal "mandelic" hyper-spheres or "thought form" constructs, to pass data. these sucks are data freaks. highly

ogether with a central command. according to additional informations found aboard retrieved craft a separate race is designated superior by them. conclusion: an in-depth study and analysis of the psychological make-up and behavior prediction is advised. studies performed on two alien life forms captured has proven that they cannot act independently from own acquired intelligence without access to communication, orders and instructions from a hierarchy or central command" three different aspects of the south african affair in fact coincide very closely with what other sources have revealed concerning these reptil-saurian "alien" creatures: 1) the "saurian grays" are the lower echelon of a hidden reptilian hierarchy. the other or "superior" race that is considered to be superior is a bipedal

available to the public, for economic reasons, as well as "national security" the preceding statements about the greys are based on conversations with them and long observation of them. impressions about the reptilians are more general. i have not engaged in conversations with the [taller] reptilians, though they have sometimes spoken to me. most of my experience with them does not include direct communication between me and them. almost all of my consciously recalled memories of reptilians also include greys, who usually do the communicating between us. often the reptilians seem to be present during abductions as observers only, standing off to the side of the action, just watching. from: the pasturing and use of surface earth humans [by jason bishop iii: most "ufo buffs" think that their

the underground facilities in the antelope valley. you can literally feel the negative energy there in the antelope valley and further east near ridgecrest where "d" used to live. china lake is near ridgcrest and that place is positively evil. what lindemann didn't tell you about "d" was that her family bloodline was followed by the military. they told her that prior to the development of verbal communication, humans communicated by telepathy which was possibly because of a particular hormone secreted in the brain (a good bet that reptilian geneticist bred this capability right out of most humans. the gland that secretes this hormone has atrophied in most families except for "d's! so the navy would kidnap her while she was still a young girl and take her to the underground facility at chi

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

ns. of course there are good reasons for this reticence. recently i was talking to a very learned continental professor who was writing up some witch trials of two hundred years ago, and he told me that he had obtained much information from witches. but, though invited, he had been afraid to go to their meetings. religious feeling was very strong in his country and if it were known that he was in communication with witches he would be in danger of losing his professorship. moreover, witches are shy people, and publicity is the last thing they want. i asked the first one i knew 'why do you keep all this wonderful knowledge secret? there is no persecution nowadays' i was told 'isn't there? if it were known in the village what i am, every time anyone's chickens died, every time a child became

all ages and countries. that is, there have been men and women who have had a know-ledge of cures, philtres, charms and love potions and at times poisons. sometimes it was believed they could affect the weather, bringing rain or drought. at times they were hated, at times they were loved; at times they were highly honoured, at times persecuted. they claimed to be, or were credited with being, in communication with the world of spirits, the dead, and sometimes with the lesser gods. it was generally thought that their powers were hereditary, or that the craft was apt to run in families. people went to them whenever they were in trouble for cures, good crops, good fishing or whatever their need was. they were, in fact, the priestesses or representatives of the little gods, who because they w

orgies. indeed we know, as shown above, a little of what they were. lewis spence in his occult encyclopaedia says 'pictures, mosaics and sculptures show the initiates as naked, one carrying corn, another fire, some sacred baskets with serpents, women, or goddesses, initiating men. these were secret cults into which only certain people were admitted after preliminary preparation. after this mystic communication or exhortation (the charge, the revelation of certain holy things, then communion with the deity; but the mysteries seem to centre round the semi-dramatic representation of a mystery play of the life of the god' i think it is at least plausible to believe that all this was not play-acting, but that there was a serious reason behind it. that they believed that, while the gods wished t

logging, torturing and burning her servants by a sort of ecclesiastical lynch law. among the charges against her was one of sweeping the dust inwards. in the isle of man it is a common superstition that you must sweep inwards or you will sweep the luck away. in lady kyteler's case there was sufficient evidence to prove the existence of witchcraft and of a coven of thirteen. most likely she was in communication with an irish branch of the fairy or little people who celebrated rites similar to those used in england and to those of dionysus in ancient rome. the second charge against her was that 'she was wont to offer sacrifices to devils, live animals which she and her company tore limb from limb, and made oblation by scattering them at the crossways to a certain demon called robin, son of a

WORKING CEPHALOEDIUM VERSION 1

er. see line 6. consider the whole course that is trodden& examine the presage which that gives. we still therefore invoke tahuti& read the record up to this point, then obtain illuminated wisdom as to our course. this operation was accordingly taken in hand at one o'clock, the afternoon on the day of jupiter. the formulation of the primum ens melissae was however difficult. the beast receiving a communication of a climatological character reminding him of his lost lustre. it is therefore incumbent to make a new divination task: what course is now proper to pursue? lxii: let the matter take care of itself: enquire further on the next day of mercury. dei lunae: dec. 13: at two o'clock this morning, after making my confession. i laid my hand upon the sacred lotus of alostrael& swore these oa

WORKING CEPHALOEDIUM VERSION 2

er. see line 6. consider the whole course that is trodden& examine the presage which that gives. we still therefore invoke tahuti& read the record up to this point, then obtain illuminated wisdom as to our course. this operation was accordingly taken in hand at one o'clock, the afternoon on the day of jupiter. the formulation of the primum ens melissae was however difficult. the beast receiving a communication of a climatological character reminding him of his lost lustre. it is therefore incumbent to make a new divination task: what course is now proper to pursue? lxii: let the matter take care of itself: enquire further on the next day of mercury. dei lunae: dec. 13: at two o'clock this morning, after making my confession. i laid my hand upon the sacred lotus of alostrael& swore these oa

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

! enochian magic originated, of course, with a series of crystalgazing experiments that dr. john dee conducted in the late sixteenth century. the foremost scholar of his era, dee turned away from mundane knowledge to seek what he called "radical truth" dee believed that enoch had received such truths from conversations with the angels. dee theorized that he could use crystal gazing to reestablish communication with enoch's angels, thus restoring the fountainhead of supernatural knowledge. whether or not dee succeeded is open to question. dee certainly believed that he had tapped into angelic power, but there is little evidence that the knowledge did him much good. nevertheless, by the time he died, his experiments were widely enough known to lend an aura of mystery and power to his name. x

khty temple hermetic society of the golden dawn 31849 pacific hwy. south, suite 107 federal way, wa 98003 xv author's introduction the enochian system of magic began on march 8, 1581, through the efforts of dr. john dee and edward kelley (sometimes spelled kelly. dee was the court astrologer of queen elizabeth i of england, and kelley was his partner. a clairvoyant, kelley acted as the channel of communication between dee and various angelic entities. kelley made contact with these entities by skrying with a crystal, or shewstone. dee carefully recorded the results of the angelic communications in a series of diaries which are now in the british library (sloane 3188, 3189, 3191, 3677 and 3678. on perusing these manuscripts, it becomes evident that a new language, with a rudimentary grammar

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

orporated a rotating chairmanship, of which rudolph steiner was chairman at the time of their first visit. felkin expressed a plea to be admitted to the council and with his wife, son, and daughter were given a hearing. according to mrs. felkin, it was at this time that they actually came into contact with the temple that felkin believed to be the golden dawn in germany, though they would have no communication with him (this group was reputedly a member of the "illuminantr. after subsequent meetings with felkin, the "muminanti" agreed to give him associate membership with a person whom he nominated to be sent to europe to attend the various meetings. these meetings and the brief opening and dosing ceremonies that felkin witnessed were the ones he related to his english temples when he atte

mrs. hughes, one time chief of bristol, came to new zealand. my good friend and mentor, jack taylor, quizzed her at some length about the alchemical teaching at bristol, both past and present. the content of the teachings amounted to zero. also, another aspect emerges. according to my sources, the inner order at bristol, during the period quoted by king, were a dose knit group who kept in regular communication with each other. if a break away did occur from the bristol temple, it would have been almost impossible to keep secret. at this point i will not condemn mr. king's report as chimera, but will leave it to the reader to make his or her own evaluation. at any rate, with the emergence of the golden dawn temple and society (which was chartered by three thoth hermes members of the 7=4 gra

in golden dawn currents. one of the strange things we found out is that while each temple officer knew of each others respective positions, few if any, had any idea of what their counterparts were doing. with taylor's influence however, we managed to gather this information collectively for operation in the thoth hermes temple. apparently, the snobbish structure of whare ra prevented this type of communication between temple members, and few had any real idea of their fellow members real potential, other than of their direct seniors in charge of ritual. take the neophyte ritual again as an example. after the hierophant activates the astral shells, they stay activated until the hierophant breaks the etheric link, for it is he that activates the current of osiris. when the officers take thei

ribed as an astral tunnel of sorts, allowing access to certain regions of the astral plane where a contingency of astral entities govern their respective areas. the main theory is that if there are enough links to humankind, more energy is released to man to accomplish things of "the great work" hence, when one obtains initiation with an order, these links are forged. basically, this is a two way communication. the astral entities need devotion to increase their own power in the astral (by having the devotee send back the impetus through devotion and worship, with the result being the energies of two different world are received and converted: a type of perpetual motion that increases as long as both parties are willing to conform. each esoteric order usually works from an essential basic

he name of perfect fire. he again reaches the east, lifts up the vessel of incense, turns westward and says: c.elebrant behold i have consecrated with fire. he resumes his place on the throne of the east. there is a momentary pause. celebrant fratres et sorores, of the holy order of the .6 .6, brethren of the concealed sanctuary, i say unto you that the light is extended. that the channels of its communication are free and fair and gracious.-1 assist me, i pray you, to open the secret door which leads from the grade of theoricus, by a path of temperance and prudence, to the hidden portal in tiphereth and the sanctuary of the second order. all rise. celebrant honourable prater kerux, lampbearer of the outer order, guardian of the gate of the wise, assure yourself that those present have rec

ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

ion of auto-ego of zos this formula is based on that of apollonius the pythagorean philosopher and theurgist, and is the only magical means of inseparation and psychic help that has no disastrous aftereffects whether it fails or succeeds. there is nothing simpler than speaking to your inmost self, and nothing more difficult. the first conditions are secrecy, silence and solitude. next, a means of communication: i created my own alphabet and language based on the primal onomatopoeia of language which is now for me a subconscious quality which expresses only by high emotionalism. indeed, the active link between all images of thought are intro-audile and of this character on which one. s psychic language must be based. the soul responds to the basic language only. finally, ease of body and mi

1 10 INITIATION CEREMONY

ns to place as he came. hiero: the zelator grade is a preparation for other grades, a threshold before our discipline, and it shows by its imagery, the light of the hidden knowledge dawning in the darkness of creation; and you are now to begin to analyze and comprehend the nature of that light. to this end, you stand between the pillars, in the gateway where the secrets of the neophyte grade were communicated to you. prepare to enter the immeasurable region. and tetragrammaton elohim planted a garden eastward in eden, and out of the ground made tetragrammaton elohim to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food; the tree of life also, in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and of evil. this is the tree that has two paths, and it is the tenth seph

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

deburg (see suppl. freya is the goddess most honoured after or along with frigg; her worship seems to have been even the more prevalent and important of the two, she is styled' agatuz af asynjum' sn. 28, and' blotgysja' yngl. saga cap. 4, to whom frequent sacrifices were offered. heisrekr sacrificed a boar to her, as elsewhere to freyr, and honoured her above all other gods^ she was wedded to a 1 communicated by j. m. kemble, from the mouth of an' old yorkshireman. i account for the sword by the ancient use of that weapon at weddings conf. ra. 426-7. 431; esp. tlie old frisian custom pp. 167-8, conf. heimreich's nordfries. cliron. 1, 53-4. in swabia, as lite as the 18th century, the bridesmen carried hxrge swords with fluttering ribbons before tlie bride; and there is a striking simihiritv

p; in as. poetry swanrdd(-road) passed current for the sea itself, and alpiz, selfet, alpt (cygnus) is aldn to the name of the ghostly alp, self (see suppl "we hear tell of a sivan that swims on the lake in a hollow moimtain, holding a ring in his bill: if he lets it fall, the earth comes to an end^ on the ursarbrunnr itself two swans are maintained (sn. 20; another story of a soothsaying swan is communicated by kuhn, p. 67, from the mittelmark. a young man metamorphosed into a swan is implied in the familiar westphalian nursery-rhyme: swane, swane, pek up de nesen, wannehr bistu krieger wesen (wast a warrior? another, of achen, says: krune krane, wisse schwane, we wel met noh engeland fahre? and the name ssefugel in the as. genealogies seems to indicate a swan-hero. the spinner eerhta, th

d returned to the sombre wood. almost all swan-maidens are met with in the forest. the seven years agree with those of the swedish story on p. 427^ as sigriln, sigrdrifa, sigrlinn are names of valkyrs, and our epic still calls one of the wise-women sigelint, i believe that the ohg. siguwip, as. sigewif, on. sigrvif, was a general designation of all wise-women, for which i can produce an as. spell communicated to me by kemble: sitte ge sigewif, sigas to eorsan! nsefre ge wilde (1. wille) tu unida fleogan! beo ge swa gemyndige mines godes, swa bis manna-gehwylc metes and escles^ like norns, they are invited to the house with promise of gifts. on this point we will consider a passage m saxo, where he is unmistakably speaking of valkyrs, though, as his manner is, he avoids the vernacular term

ABRAMELIN1

in those places many just and very learned men, who dwelt there in order to be able to study without any hindrance, and to devote themselves unto that art for which we ourselves were seeking; but as we there found nothing equivalent to the trouble we had taken, or which was worthy of our attention, there came into my head the extravagant idea to advance no farther, but to return to my own home. i communicated my intention to my companion, but he for his part wished to follow out his enterprise and seek his good fortune; so i prepared to return. of abramelin the mage 7 the fourth chapter n my return journey i began to reflect on the time which i had lost in travelling, and on the great expense which i had been at without any return, and without having made any acquisition of that which i wi

d which had caused me to undertake the voyage. i had, however, taken the resolution of returning to my home on quitting arabia deserta by way of palestine, and so into egypt; and i was six months on the way. i at length arrived at a little town called arachi, situated on the bank of the nile, where i lodged with an old jew named aaron, where indeed i had already lodged before in my journey; and i communicated unto him my sentiments. he asked me how i had succeeded, and whether i had found that which i wished. i answered mournfully that i had done absolutely nothing, and i made him an exact recital of the labours and troubles which i had undergone, and my recital was accompanied by my tears which i could not help shedding in abundance, so that i attracted the compassion of the old man, and

that i had seen, done, and suffered from the time of my father s death down to this moment; and this in words obscure and as it were prophetic, which i did not then comprehend, but which i understood later. he told me many things touching my good fortune, but, which was the principal thing, he discovered to me the source of the veritable qabalah, the which according to our custom, i have in turn communicated unto thine elder brother joseph, after that he had fulfilled the requisite conditions without the accomplishment of which the qabalah and this sacred magic cannot be exercised, and which i will recount in the two following books. afterwards he did manifest unto me the regimen of the mystery of that sacred magic which was exercised and put into practice by our forefathers and progenito

ABRAMELIN2

irulent leprosy; whether he be free or married importeth little; a valet, lackey, or other domestic servant, can with difficulty arrive at the end required, being bound unto others and not having the conveniences at disposal which are necessary, and which this operation demandeth. among women, there be only virgins who are suitable; but i11 strongly advise that so important a matter should not be communicated to them, because of the accidents that they might cause by their curiosity and love of talk, the sacred magic 48 the fourth chapter. that the greater number of magical books are false and vain. ll the books which treat of characters, extravagant figures, circles, convocations, conjurations, invocations, and other like matters, even although any one may see some effect thereby, should

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

. it is always pleasing to turn to a subject like pranayama. pranayama means control of force. it is a generalised term. in the hindu system there are quite a lot of subtle sub-strata of the various energies of the body which have all got names and properties. i do not propose to deal with the bulk of them. there are only two which have much practical importance in life. one of these is not to be communicated to the public in a rotten country like this; the other is the well-known 'control of breath' this simply means that you get a stop watch, and choose a cycle of breathing out and breathing in. both operations should be made as complete as possible. the muscular system must be taxed to its utmost to assist the expansion and contraction of the lungs. when you have got this process slow a

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

of the templars. the eagle described in paragraph 1 is that of the templars. this masonic symbol is, however, identified by frater p. with a bird, which is master of the four elements, and therefore of the name tetragrammaton. jacobus burgundus molensis suffered martyrdom in the city of paris in the year 1314 of the vulgar era. the secrets of his order were, however, not lost, and are still being communicated to the worthy by his successors, as is intimated by the last paragraph, which implies knowledge of a secret worship, of which the grand master did not speak. the eagle may be identified, though not too closely, with the hawk previously spoken of. it is perhaps the sun, the exoteric object of worship book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 74 of all sensible cults; it is n

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

eping him in a straight line. in the west he gains energy. in the east he is prevented from dissipating the same. so fortified, he may be received into the order as a neophyte by the three principal officers, thus uniting the cross with the triangle. he may then be placed between the pillars of the temple, to receive the fourth and final consecration. in this position the secrets of the grade are communicated to him, and the last of his fetters is removed. all this is sealed by the sacrament of the four elements. it will be seen that the effect of this whole ceremony is to endow a thing inert and impotent with balanced motion in a given direction. numerous example of this formula are given 39 in equinox i, nos. ii and iii. it is the formula of the neophyte ceremony of g. d. it should be em

efers to scorpio, whose triune nature combines the eagle, snake and scorpion. these hieroglyphs themselves indicate the spiritual formulae of incarnation. he was also anxious to use the letter g, another triune formula expressive of the aspects of the moon, which further declares the nature of human existence in the following manner. the moon is in itself a dark orb; but an appearance of light is communicated to it by the sun; and it is exactly in this way that successive incarnations create the appearance, just as the individual star, which every man is, remains itself, irrespective of whether earth perceives it or not. now it so happens that the root gn signifies both knowledge and generation combined in a single idea, in an absolute form independent of personality. the g is a silent let

oly qabalah) many such words, and he should have quintessentialised them all in one word, which last word, once he has formed it, he should never utter consciously even in thought, until perhaps with it he gives up the ghost. such a word should in fact be so potent that man cannot hear it and live. 70 such a word was indeed the lost tetragrammaton<therion has received this word; it is communicated by him to the proper postulants, at the proper time and place, in the proper circumstances. it is said that at the utterance of this name the universe crashes into dissolution. let the magician earnestly seek this lost word, for its pronunciation is synonymous with the accomplishment of the great work<
e the balance of each part of the battery against the corresponding part. this would be particularly necessary in an operation such as we have chosen for our example- 87 chapter xi of our lady babalon and of the beast whereon she rideth. also concerning transformations. i the contents of this section, inasmuch as they concern our lady, are too important and too sacred to be printed. they are only communicated by the master therion to chosen pupils in private instruction. ii the essential magical work, apart from any particular operation, is the proper formation of the magical being or body of light. this process will be discussed at some length in chapter xviii. we will here assume that the magician has succeeded in developing his body of light until it is able to go anywhere and do anythi

horus adult by obtaining the wand "der reine thor" seizes the sacred lance. bacchus becomes pan. the holy guardian angel is the unconscious creature self- the spiritual phallus. his knowledge and conversation contributes occult puberty. it is therefore advisable to replace the name asar un-nefer by that of ra-hoor-khuit at the outset, and by that of one's own holy guardian angel when it has been communicated "line 6" he hails him as besz, the matter that destroys and devours godhead, for the purpose of the incarnation of any god "line 7" he hails him as apophrasz, the motion that destroys and devours godhead, for the purpose of the incarnation of any god. the combined action of these two devils is to allow the god upon whom they prey to enter into enjoyment of existence through the sacram

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

at kind. for a start, of course, you should put down the words that are bound to come in your way in any case: numbers like 11, 13, 31, 37, and their multiples; the names of god and the principal angels; the planetary and geomantic names; and your own private and particular name with its branches. after that, let your work on the astral plane guide you. when investigating the name and other words communicated to you by such beings as you meet there, or invoke, many more will come up in their proper connections. very soon you will have quite a nice little sepher sephiroth of your very own. remember to aim, above all things, at coherence. it is excellent practice, but the way, to do some mental arithmetic on your walks; acquire the habit of adding up any names that you have come across in yo

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

elaborate to enter upon in this place; but the gist of it is that in one way or another he got hold of the secret force of the world and mastered it. of st. paul's experiences, we have nothing but a casual illusion to his having been "caught up into heaven, and seen and heard things of which it was not lawful to speak" mohammed speaks crudely of his having been "visited by the angel gabriel" who communicated things from "god" moses says that he "beheld god" diverse as these statements are at first sight, all agree in announcing an experience of the class which fifty years ago would have been called supernatural, to-day may be called spiritual, and fifty years hence will have a proper name based on an understanding of the phenomenon which occurred. theorists have not been at a loss to expl

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

untainous wastes of yun nan, the spiritual atmosphere of china penetrated my consciousness, thanks to the absence of any intellectual impertinences from the organ of knowledge. the tao teh king revealed its simplicity and sublimity to my soul, little by little, as the conditions of my physical life, no less than of my spiritual, penetrated the 3 sanctuaries of my spirit. the philosophy of lao tze communicated itself to me, in despite of the persistent efforts of my mind to compel it to conform with my preconceived notions of what the text must mean. this process, having thus taken root in my innermost intuition during those tremendous months of wandering across yun nan, grew continually throughout succeeding years. whenever i found myself able once more to withdraw myself from the dissipat

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE HEART OF THE MASTER

earing the light and thy staff! and be the light so bright that no man seeth thee! be not moved by aught without or within: keep silence in all ways! x. follow thy fortune, careless where it lead thee! the axle moveth not: attain thou that! xi. mitigate energy with love; but let love devour all things. worship the name, foursquare, mystic, wonderful, and the name of his house 418 (this name to be communicated to those worthy of that initiation) xii. let not the waters wheron thou journeyest wet thee! and, being come to shore, plant thou the vine and rejoice without shame. xiii. the universe is change: every change is the effect of an act of love; all acts of love contain pure joy. die daily! death is the apex of one curve of the snake life: behold all opposites as necessary complements, an

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

ssert that its internal reactions correspond to the external world in any way whatever. officially recognized thinkers are only just beginning to realize what mystics have known since the morning star glimmered through the haze on the horizon of history, that the laws of thought are only expressions of the bondage of the thinker. apart from the dependence of mind upon the unreliable, symbolically communicated, and fragamentary affidavits of sense, apart from the imperfections inseparable from its origin, our judgments are necessarily no more than representations of the consistency of one part of our internal structure with another. we cannot lift ourselves by pulling at our toes. we now know that our most fixed axioms are as arbitrary as a madman's delusions. there is nothing to prevent a

sage, and also "a musical strain. the literal equivalence of nem and the latin nemo is suggestive. in hebrew 'law' is thora and equivalent to words meaning "the gate of the kingdom" and "the book of wisdom. al i,34 "but she said: the ordeals i write not: the rituals shall be half known and half concealed: the law is for all" the old comment 34. the first demand is refused, or, it may be, is to be communicated by another means than writing (it has since been communicated) the second is partially granted; or, if fully granted, is not to be made wholly public. the third is granted unconditionally. the new comment the ordeals are at present carried out unknown to the candidate by the secret magick power of the beast. those who are accepted by him for initiation testify that these ordeals are f

aption, whereas spiritual children are more easily diseased and deformed, being of subtler and more sensitive matter. so infinitely varied are the possibilities of creation that each adept must work out each problem for himself as best he can. there are magical methods of making a link between the force generated and the matter on which it is desired to act; but these are, for the most part, best communicated by private instruction and developed but personal practice. the crude description is a bare frame-work, and (even so) more often misleads than not. but the general rule is to arrange all the conditions beforehand with intent to facilitate the manifestation of the thing willed, and to prevent the dangers of abortion by eliminating discordant elements. for instance: a man seeking to reg

ted like a hypnotized imbecile, only worse, for i was perfectly aware of what i was doing. al ii,12 "because of me in thee which thou knewest not" the old comment 12. for the god was in him, albeit he knew it not. the new comment the use of capitals "me" and "thee" emphasizes that hadit was wholly manifested in the beast. it is to be remembered that the beast has agreed to follow the instructions communicated to him only in order to show that 'nothing would happen if you broke all the rules' poor fool! the way of mastery is to break all the rules- but you have to know them perfectly before you can do this; otherwise you are not in a position to transcend them. aiwaz here explains that his power over me depended upon the fact that hadit is verily "the core of every star" as is well known, t

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

title of kether. 114. umd, a tear. the age of christian rosenkreutz. 43 i.e. the 13 paths above tiphareth. 78 is s (1 12) so to get this number you need to add up the numbers on the tarot trumps of those paths rather than the letters, which will give you 105 t.s. 44 crowley later decided this was an error and that the actual hebrew spelling of aiwaz was zwyu= 93, after having the latter spelling communicated to him by one samuel a. jacobs who knew the correct orthography for the simple reason that it was his middle name (patronymic, to be precise) t.s. 45 matthew xxiv.27; cf. luke xvii, 24. 46 elsewhere crowley renders aum in hebrew as \wa= 47, e.g. in the formula of aumgn discussed in mtp, which thus enumerates to 100, or \wawm= 93 (not counting the concealed yod) in liber dclxxi. liber

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

. it has never been exposed to the accidents of time and to the weakness of man, because only the most capable were chosen for it, and those who selected made no error. through this school were developed the germs of all the sublime sciences, which were first received by external schools, then clothed in other forms, and hence degenerated. according to time and circumstances, the society of sages communicated unto the exterior societies their symbolic hieroglyphs, in order to attract man to the great truths of their sanctuary. but all exterior societies subsist only by virtue of this interior one. as soon as external societies wish to transform a temple of wisdom into a political edifice, the interior society retires and leaves only the letter without the spirit. it is thus that secret ext

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

and because also some of the letters are alike, thou shalt know that the stars also have tribes and nations. the letter of a star is but the totem thereof. and the letter representeth not the whole nature of the star, but each star must be known by itself in the wisdom of him that hath the cynocephalus in leash. and this pertaineth unto the grade of a magus- and that is beyond thine (all this is communicated not by voice, or by writing; and there is no form in the stone, but only the brilliance of the table. and now i am withdrawn from all that, but the rosy cross of 49 petals is set upright upon the summit of a pyramid, and all is dark, because of the exceeding light behind) and there cometh a voice: the fly cried unto the ox "beware! strengthen thyself. set thy feet firmly upon the eart

at all, and therefore the aethyrs are almost silent to him on those planes. by the senses are meant the spiritual correlations of the senses, not the physical senses. but this matters little, because the seer, so far as he is a seer, is the expression of the spirit of humanity. what is true of him is true of humanity, so that even if he had been able to receive the full aethyrs, he could not have communicated them. and an angel speaks: behold, this vision is utterly beyond thine understanding. yet shalt thou endeavour to unite thyself with the dreadful marriage-bed. so i am torn asunder, nerve from nerve and vein from vein, and more intimately- cell from cell, molecule from molecule, and atom from atom, and at the same time all crushed together. write down that the tearing asunder "is" a c

malkuth to complete these three triads, as hath before been said. and this being the second reflection, therefore is it the palace of two hundred and eighty judgments. for all these paths21 are in the course of the flaming sword from the side of severity. and the other two paths are zayin, which is a sword; and shin, which is a tooth. these are then the five severities which are 280. all this is communicated to the seer interiorly "and the eye of his benignancy is closed. let it not be opened upon the aethyr, lest the severities be mitigated, and the house fall" shall not the house fall, and the dragon sink? verily all things have been swallowed up in destruction; and chaos hath opened his jaws and crushed the universe as a bacchanal crusheth a grape between her teeth. shall not destructi

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

shed, the chain of humility and the robe of mourning are removed from the aspirant, and the "third adept" completes the "first point" by communicating verbally the following history of the order of the rose and cross to the aspirant] know then, o aspirant, that the mysteries of the rose and cross have existed from time immemorial, and that its mystic rites were practised, and its hidden knowledge communicated in the initiations of the various races of antiquity_ egypt, eleusis, and samothrace; persia, chaldea, and india alike cherished its mysteries, and thus handed down to posterity the secret wisdom of the ancient ages. many were its 214 temples, and among many nations were they established; though in process of time some lost the purity of their primal knowledge. howbeit the manner of i

h of secrecy to him, demanded by him, from me, before showing me what he had either done or caused to be done or both. you must comprehend from what little i say here the "extreme gravity" of such a matter, and again i ask you, both for his sake and that of the order, not to force me to go further into the subject. this letter ends by stating that every atom of the knowledge of the order has been communicated to him, and to him alone, by the secret chiefs of the order, and that g.h. soror s.d.a. was now in paris with him.53 51 see the "sunday chronicle" march 19, 1899. 52 s.a. was sapere aude (or non omnis moriar, dr. w. wynn westcott, king's coroner for hoxton. 53 this, as we shall shortly see, must have been madame horos. it must be remembered here that in the "history lection" we learnt

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

rd them welcoming their master; in my agony heaping nameless curses on my head as i went away into an eternal exile from all sympathy. of this tradition of iamblichus i feel an appreciation which almost convinces me that the voice of the river was indeed heard, though only by the quickened mind of some hasheesh-glorified esoteric. again, it may be that the doctrine of the metempsychosis was first communicated to pythagoras by theban priests; but the astonishing illustration which hasheesh would contribute to 265 this tenet should not be overlooked in our attempt to assign its first suggestion and succeeding spread to their proper causes. i looked, and lo! all the celestial hemisphere was one terrific brazen bell, which rocked upon some invisible adamantine pivot in the infinitudes above. w

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

on of these frauds (8) i was unable to comply with these orders until i had found a person competent to edit the enormous mass of papers. i showed my hand to some extent, however, in various references to the order in my books. and now the task is accomplished (9) my defence against the accusation of having revealed secrets entrusted to me is then threefold("a) secrets cannot be revealed. or even communicated from one person to another("b) one is not bound by an oath taken to any person who is a swindler trading upon the sanctity of one's oath to carry on his frauds. especially is this the case when the person responsible for administering the oath assures you that it is "in no way contrary to your civil, moral, and religious obligations("c) i was not, in any case, bound to mathers, but to

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ever be remembered that man links the animal and the divine. it is neither possible nor desirable to enumerate the words of power, but certain general indications may be given which will help the student to realise somewhat the magnitude of the- 89- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust subject and its intricacy. 1. the great word, as sounded by the logos of the solar system, and communicated to him by his superior. 2. three words committed by the solar logos to each of the three logoi as follows: a. the sacred sound a to shiva, he who embodies the spirit or will aspect. it is the word through which god the father works. b. the sound u to vishnu, god the son. he is the form-builder and provides the body which the spirit must occupy, thereby making divine incarnation possib

ate orally and visually. it is spoken to him first in the form of seven syllables, each of which he has to memorise as a separate word. then he is shown how to blend these seven so as to make a threefold sound and thus produce more united and far reaching results. finally the three are blended into one word which is committed to him. the seven words which form the great word at any initiation are communicated to the initiate by the initiates of equal rank with his own. this group divides itself into seven groups, according to subray or ray formation, and each group then chants one word in rapid rotation. simultaneously, the colours and symbols of the various sounds pass in front of him, so that he hears and sees that which is committed to him. the more advanced group around the throne of o

st psychology is the basic subject, though it is a psychology inconceivable as yet to us. every planetary logos has, in his own special planet, schools for the development of subordinate logoi, and there trains them for this high office, giving them opportunity for wide experience. even the logoi themselves progress onward, and their places must be taken. 4. the path to sirius. very little may be communicated about this path, and the curiously close relation between it and the pleiades can only be mentioned, further speculation being impossible. the bulk of liberated humanity goes this way, and the prospect holds out glorious possibilities. the seven stars of the pleiades are the goal for the seven types, and this is hinted at in the book of job, in the words "canst thou bind the sweet inf

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

his fire under the law of attraction. e. the subsequent result in the spiral-cyclic movement which we call, within the system, solar evolution, but which (from the standpoint of a cosmos) is the approximation of our system to its central point. this must be considered from the standpoint of time.16(15) the third fire deals with: a. the evolution of spirit. practically nothing can at this stage be communicated anent this evolution. the development of spirit can be only expressed as yet in terms of the evolution of matter, and only through the adequacy of the vehicle, and through the suitability of the sheath, the body or form, can the point- 29- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust of spiritual development reached in any way be appraised. a word of warning should here be int

s during the process of initiation. first there are seven, then three absorb the lower four through electrical interaction. we are here viewing the subject wholly from the point of view of our present discussion. finally, only the head centre is left, for it is the positive pole to all the others. this question of the electrical polarity of the centres is one of real difficulty, and little can be communicated on the matter. it may be safely pointed out, however, that the generative organs are the negative pole to the throat centre as is the solar plexus to the heart. the order of the development of the centres, the ray-type and colour, coupled to the fact that during certain stages of the evolutionary process different centres (such as the base of the spine) are positive to all the others

dy will be recognised. this will change the attitude of the medical profession, and magnetic healing and vibratory stimulation will supersede the present methods of surgery and drug assimilation. man's vision being then normally etheric, will have the effect of forcing him to recognise that which is now called the "unseen world" or the superphysical. men in their etheric bodies will be noted, and communicated with, and the devas and elementals of the ethers will be studied and recognised. when this is so, then the true use of ceremonial ritual as a protection and safeguard to man will assume its right place. the work of the devas in connection with the animal and the vegetable kingdoms will be likewise recognised, and much that is now possible through ignorance will become impossible and o

ersal. in every case, conscious self-induced control, or authority, precedes ability to transmute. initiates learn to transmute and superintend the passage of the life out of the animal kingdom into the human after the third initiation, and during the earlier stages of initiation, formulas that control the lesser devas, and which produce results in the merging of the second and third kingdoms are communicated; they work under safeguards and supervision. advanced intellectual man should be able to co-operate in the synthesis of the work, and deal with the transmutation of the metals, as the ratio of their intellectual development to that of the mineral elements, and builders whom they would control, is the same as in the above mentioned cases and grades of consciousness, but owing to the di

atoms of chemistry, and in all true minerals. 4. reduce the formulas of the coming chemists and scientists to sound, and not simply formulate through experiment on paper. in this last statement lies (for those who can perceive) the most illuminating hint that it has been possible as yet to impart on this matter- 287- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust it may seem that i have not communicated much information anent this conscious manipulation of the fires. that lies in the inability of the student to read the esoteric background of the above communicated statements. conscious transmutation is possible only when a man has transmuted the elements in his own vehicles; then only can he be trusted with the secrets of divine alchemy. when through the latent internal fires of the

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

and subsequent tests and processes likewise represents the word, and through the scientific use of this great sound he produces a certain stimulation and vitalisation in the centres of the disciple, thus rendering certain developments possible. more about the sacred word is not advisable to add here. enough has been given to indicate to the aspirant its purpose and potency. there will have to be communicated in other ways and at other times further information as the student through study and self initiated effort arrives at just conclusions. it might be added, that this great word, when meditated upon, gives the clue to the true esoteric meaning of the words in the secret doctrine by h. p. blavatsky "life we look upon as the one form of existence, manifesting in what we call matter; or w

gards the three worlds) at the stage called that of isolated unity. but another union becomes possible, that of the soul, with the spirit. the master must become the christ and to do this the raincloud of spiritual knowledge must be reached, used and penetrated. what lies on the other side of that veil which hides the father it is needless for us to consider. in our new testament, when the father communicated with the christ, the voice issued out of a cloud (see matt. xvii) 30. when this stage is reached then the hindrances and karma are overcome. the two verses we have just studied have carried the aspirant on from the stage of adept to that of the christ. all that hindered, veiled or prevented the full expression of the divine life has been overcome; all barriers are down, all obstacles

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

of the man is impressed upon the brain and so a return activity is instituted. but, in the case of the mystic and of the man who is beginning to meditate, something further is discovered. he finds that the mind, when properly governed and disciplined, is capable of wider and deeper responses; that it can become aware of ideas and concepts which emanate from a deeply spiritual realm and which are communicated by the soul. instead of impressions from the outer daily life recorded on the sensitive receiving-plate of the mind, they may come forth from the kingdoms of the soul and are caused by the activity of a man's own soul, or by other souls with whom his soul may be in touch. then the mind enters upon a new and fresh usefulness and its range of contact includes not only the world of men b

tention of our best minds, and through meditation, as practised by a few in the religious field, many have arrived at a point where two things happen: the idea of the holy, of being and of relationship to that being enter in as dominating factors in the life. secondly, the mind begins to demonstrate a new activity. instead of registering and storing up in memory the contacts which the senses have communicated, and absorbing that information which is the common heritage of the day through books and the spoken word, it reorients itself to new knowledge and begins to tap new sources of information. instinct and intellect have done their work; now the intuition begins to play its part. it is to this point that the meditation work we have been considering has brought us and for which the educat

ivine or enlightened."5(117) the method in tibetan buddhism in studying the life of milarepa, the holy one of tibet, who lived in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, a.d, we find it claimed for him that he attained union through the method of discipline, meditation and practice, and, ultimately, illumination. we read as follows "he was one, who, having mastered the mystic and occult sciences, had communicated to him..continuously the four blissful states of ecstatic communion "he was one, who having attained to omniscience, all-pervading goodwill, and glowing love, together with the acquisition of transcendental powers and virtues, became a self-developed buddha who towered above all conflicting opinions and arguments of the various sects and creeds "he was a being most diligent and persev

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

rs. 2. the dangers of the midway spot, its nature and the opportunity it affords. 3. the place where magic is wrought. we will study now the first point which is summed up for us in the words "the agnisuryans respond to the sound. the waters ebb and flow" the situation might be stated in the following terse statements. the rules already studied convey the truth anent the magician. 1. the soul has communicated with his instrument in the three worlds- 137- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. the man on the physical plane recognises the contact, and the light in the head shines forth, sometimes recognised and sometimes unrecognised by the aspirant. 3. the soul sounds forth its note. a thought-form is created in consonance with the united meditation of the soul and the man

e three major rays, so the four minor centres carry on the correspondence and pass into pralaya, finding their focal point in the throat centre. thus you will have the three centres head, heart and throat carrying the inner fire, with the three major head centres vibrating in unison also. i realise that this is all intricate and technical. it has its place and value however, and much that here is communicated will find its usefulness when you are all passed over to the other side and a fresh band of aspirants will follow in your footsteps. the training of the mental body has a value, and many evade such technicalities, hiding behind an emphasis upon the life side of truth, all due to an inherent mental laziness. this that you now receive is but the a. b. c. of esotericism. waste not time h

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

and will govern and determine his evolutionary growth either from the angle of purpose or from the angle of quality. lives that are given to the unfolding of purpose will be of a different timbre and nature than those which are given to the development of character and quality. this is a psychological point of real moment. the statement made above is one of the most significant and important yet communicated in this treatise, and well merits careful consideration. the true import is of course most difficult to grasp, but the general meaning can be recognized and appreciated by the searching student. the rays of aspect produce primarily the unfolding of the plan. the rays of attribute produce the unfolding of the qualities of deity. this is true of the solar logos and of a human being, of

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

tres, or chakras. but this system concerns only the awakening of the central part of the centre or lotus of force. the teaching given in the oriental and theosophical books refers primarily to the awakening and right relation of the centres when the aspirant is upon the probationary path. the teaching which i have here given has not before been so explicitly made public and has hitherto only been communicated orally. one half of the centre, the outer half (therefore one half of the lotus petals) is brought into increased activity upon the probationary path; the other half begins its intensified vibratory activity upon the path of discipleship, but the intensification of the centre of the lotus (though the one life controls both soul and body) only takes place when the two later techniques

ivity and the many other forms of human expression. they are as varied and as diverse as those in which humanity indulges on the physical plane; they are the source of much confusion in the mind of the psychologist and need most careful consideration and analysis. 6. telepathic dreams. these dreams are simply the record upon the physical brain consciousness of real events which are telepathically communicated from one person to another. some friend or relation undergoes some experience. he seeks to communicate it to his friend or at the moment of crisis he thinks powerfully of his friend. this registers on the friends mind but is often only recovered in the hours of sleep and is brought through in the morning as a man's own personal experience. many of the dreams related by people are reco

careful consideration. 9. dreams which are records of instructions. this type of dream embodies the teaching given by a master to his accepted disciple. with these i shall not deal. when a man can receive these instructions consciously, either at night when absent from the body or in meditation, he has to learn to direct them correctly from mind to brain and to interpret them accurately. they are communicated by the master to the man's soul. the soul then impresses them on the mind, which has been held steady in the light, and then the mind, in its turns formulates them into thought forms which are then thrown down into the quiescent waiting brain. according to the mental development and educational advantages of the disciple so will be his response and his correct use of the communicated

to the mental development and educational advantages of the disciple so will be his response and his correct use of the communicated teaching. 10. dreams connected with the world plan, the solar plan, and the cosmic scheme. these can range all the way from the insane brain and recorded experiences of the mentally unbalanced to the wise and measured teaching of the world knowers. this teaching is communicated to the world disciples and can be regarded by them as either an inspired utterance or a dream with a deep significance. it should be remembered in both cases (the mentally unbalanced and the trained disciple) that a similar condition exists; there is a direct line from the soul to the brain. this is true of both types. these dreams or recorded instructions indicate a high stage of evo

as its members can vision and grasp its essentiality, whilst the second works more definitely with the ideas which are today slowly emerging in the consciousness of the more sensitive members of the human family. these ideas are gradually instilled into humanity by the hierarchy and by the senior workers in the first group. this first group is relatively small, and when first the information was communicated about the new group of world servers (which was later embodied in the pamphlet "the next three years, the number of conscious disciples was given as being under two hundred. since then this- 428- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust number has materially increased owing to two causes: first: certain men and women are arriving at ma

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

s of the new age groups and ever in a master's inner ashram, there is no need for this theory of reticence. you are co-disciples and co-workers. if any of you have in the past or may in the future become initiates, it will not affect your relation to your fellow-disciples in these groups. the knowledges of initiation cannot be passed on by word of mouth within the initiate ranks, for they are not communicated in speech or by letters. only those who possess certain transcendental senses can take initiation and should they try to communicate the secrets and mysteries of initiation in symbol or form, you would fail to react to or to understand their meaning. so, in this group of my disciples, let there be the recognition of unity of thought. experience, thought, difficulties and problems can

nd you or see them crumble to nothingness with equal equanimity, then your field of service can enlarge. you will have no interest in the affairs of the little self. seeing this, the many little selves will come to you for help. september 1937 my brother: what i have to say to you can be adequately covered as i consider with you the five rays which govern you in this particular life. since i last communicated with you, your life has opened out- 192- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust increasingly along the lines of service to your fellowmen and to us. one word i would say to you in this connection: let not that service take the place of your soul in your waking consciousness nor let the satisfactions which inevitably come supersede the longing for the bliss wh

ay it sounds. the glamour holds me not. the path of light streams clear ahead. my plea goes forth to reach the hearts of men. i seek, i cry to serve your need. give me your hand and tread the path with me" your usefulness to my group is that of emotional poise. see that you lose it not, whate'er betide. it means more than you can realise to your co-disciples. january 1933 my brother: since i last communicated with you, you have had many conditions to face which have inevitably promoted growth and developed your intuition. this latter faculty is steadily awakening and for you one of the ways of externalising your inner awareness is through the use of a spiritual diary. gather seed thoughts out of your consciousness and deepen your grip upon these thoughts by putting them on paper and enlarg

ously. this is not an easy task which i have set you, my brother. may i ask you to write three short papers on these three thoughts which i gave you for the unfoldment of the intuition, so that others may benefit thereby? february 1936 my friend and brother: the discipline which always accompanies the accepted disciple for work in the field of the world has been yours most definitely since i last communicated with you. because you are a disciple, that discipline has taken hold of all aspects of the lower self (the human self) at one and the same time. those who are not disciples may be exercised in one or another of the lower bodies. a disciple, however, is exercised in all three simultaneously, that is, in the personality as a whole. for you, therefore, there has been renewed physical dis

of the lord of truth. the rain drops on his heart from out the farthest door. he pours the rain of that which can be known into the world of that which all men know. thus new thoughts can be carried into the hearts of men. thus new flowers of ideas bring beauty to the dusty plains of earth" in peace and understanding go your way to the feet of the great ones. july 1935 brother of old. last time i communicated with you i gave you much. this time i need to give you but a little as you have yet to work out that which i have suggested. above everything else aim at simplicity. the fertility of your mind is a great and useful gift, acquired through many lives of achieved knowledge. but a fertile garden and a rank wilderness are both of them expressions of fertility, but the one is beautiful and

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

. the dense and the etheric. fought out upon the path of purification. 2. on the astral plane. the well-known dualities. fought upon the path of discipleship. 3. on the mental plane. the angel and the dweller. fought upon the path of initiation. i have, i should judge, given you enough to ponder upon; i would close it, however, by pointing out to you the very practical nature of that which i have communicated and would urge you to find out in your own practical experience the nature of the battle you have each to fight. to aid you in this, i am going to help you in one very definite way- 55- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust it will be of service to you if i indicate to you each of you the rays which govern your threefold personality. you will then be in a position to han

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

itual man, aspirant, disciple, initiate and adept) and in the biblical words `the sheep and the goats (706- 401- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust 7 "once in the history of each scheme, an avatar from the constellation capricorn appears on mental levels. this level is the lowest one on which these inter-planetary deities appear. no more can be communicated on this matter. the mystery of the goat lies hidden here. this avatar makes his appearance in the third round of the third chain and disappears in the fifth round of the fourth chain (727) gemini the third sign of the zodiac references in the secret doctrine 1 "castor and pollux, the bright gemini, were born from leda's egg (i. 392) 2 "the legend of castor and pollux is concerned with

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

brought into any real or factual relationship to man and his body. the basic theory upon which the new medical teaching will rest can best be summed up in the statement that there is in reality nothing but energy to be considered, and the forces which are resistant to or assimilative of higher or different types of energy. let me therefore start by giving you a new law to add to the four already communicated. the previous laws have been in the nature of abstract propositions, and unless related to this fifth law will remain somewhat vague and meaningless. law v there is naught but energy, for god is life. two energies meet in man, but other five are present. for each is to be found a central point of contact. the conflict of these energies with forces and of the forces twixt themselves pr

to the physical sun and is the expression of the personality, integrated and functioning first of all as the disciple, and finally as the initiate. this is the true persona or mask. b. it achieves this functioning activity fully by the time the third initiation is taken. i would remind you that this initiation is regarded by the hierarchy as the first major initiation, a fact which i have already communicated. it is the organ for the distribution of the energy of the third aspect the energy of active intelligence. e. it is related to the personality by the creative thread of life, and is therefore closely connected with the throat centre (the centre of creative activity, just as the head centre is related to the centre at the base of the spine. an active interplay, once established between

om the soul. it is soul light which, at this stage, dissolves the astral substance, just as it will be the combined light of the soul of humanity (as a whole) which will dissolve finally the astral plane again so-called- 288- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust b. to destroy the mental body through the use of certain words of power. these words are communicated to the disciple via the ashram of his master. they bring in soul power to a greatly enhanced extent, and produce consequently such an expansion of consciousness within the mental body that is broken up and no longer constitutes a barrier to the inner man. he can now stand, a free son of mind, within the ashram of his master and "shall no more go out. activities immediately after death

ng to you disappointment, but simply an attitude of expectancy, particularly where the younger students and readers are concerned. all things considered, this hiatus between expectancy and possibility is exceedingly good. there has been so much given out during the past century along the lines of magical work, that more at this time would not be wise; so many mantrams and words of power have been communicated, and so wide a use of the om has prevailed, that a great deal of damage might be looked for as a result. such damage has not, however, occurred. the relatively low point in evolution of the average student and experimenter has served as a protection, and little has been set in motion either good or bad by what they have attempted to do. healings have frequently taken place (at least t

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

sense of- 24- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust relationship which characterises an ashram. a master's ashram has people working both on the outer and on the inner planes and in this work, the master sees no difference, being released from the concepts of time and space. this has relation to the "double life pattern of the disciple" to which i referred when i last communicated with you. at that time, i gave you no explicit instruction or individual meditations. i gave each of you six statements upon which to ponder. through the close consideration of these statements you can create fresh aspiration and a renewed tendency to creative living. statements such as these are formulations of truth and are also voiced concepts of spiritual import. they are potent i

life, forces the building of the antahkarana, and leads in a graded series of renunciations to the great renunciation, which sets the disciple free for all eternity. i am giving you here certain needed hints and much upon which to ponder. i give you of my time and of my love, of my interest and my understanding. let us together serve. january 1946 to my group of affiliated disciples: since i last communicated with you the outer aspects of the world war, the carnage and the slaughter are over, except in a few sporadic instances. the struggle now being waged is to reach a point of stabilisation in human thinking and understanding from which a true and reliable peace can emerge. on the emotional plane, there is as yet no peace. on the mental plane, a great and deep-seated cleavage is going on

centre. b. the stage of sending energy from the head centre to the solar plexus centre. c. a definite and planned process of alignment. i found, as you know, that the great need of the group was to develop the relatively simple attitude of instantaneous relation to or contact with the soul, and through the soul with the master and his ashram. i therefore assigned an alignment exercise when i last communicated with you, and this i did in lieu of more abstruse meditation practices. this meditation is intended to bring about three most definite results: a. the interrelation of the seven centres, and therefore an uninterrupted flow of energy. b. the interplay of energy between the members of this group in my ashram, via the seven centres. the group thoughtform will have in it seven points of e

een dealing in these instructions with the larger formulations. the lesser might be regarded as the subjecting of the formulas to the first and third methods of interpretation, whilst the larger group of ideas concerns the second and the fourth interpretive methods. this is something which it is important for you to bear in mind. points of revelation it must not be forgotten that all that is here communicated is strictly in relation to initiation. the revelations accorded (of which three have already been indicated) concern the initiate and his work as it is impulsed from the moment that an initiation has been passed. life for all men everywhere is full of revelation, recognised or unrecognised; it might be said that there is little else, though the majority of them are of small importance

he must learn to function entirely differently. this hint is not concerned with a part which an aspirant must play as an individual, nor does it include the factor of mental appreciation of the qualities of his own nature. where the true disciple is concerned, three things are involved and condition his whole approach to this problem of human planning: 1. its relation to the plan, as it has been communicated to him within the precincts of the ashram. 2. his ability to use a measure of the true divine will as it pours through the ashram from shamballa for the implementation of the plan, and as constituting its directing agent. 3. the sequence of the planning as it materialises on earth in relation to the time factor. three things emerge in his thinking at this time: a. the immediate steps

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

mselves and only dire events and strenuous emergency will enable them finally to transcend the petty quibbling and quality of their lower mind, with its concrete tendency to hark back to the past and its fear to venture with faith into the future. i have been interested in the response to my earlier article, written in april, 1940. the majority of those whom i sought to reach and with whom i have communicated for many years accepted my premises without much questioning but refrained from positive action or the use of any influence. a few resented the implications of the existent divisions between the forces of light (focussed through the allied nations) and the forces of aggression (focussed through germany. they embody a true, but erroneously interpreted, idea of human unity. they fail to

d ray of intelligent activity. in all these bodies there are to be found esoteric groups who are the custodians of the inner teaching and whose uniformity in aspiration and in technique is one. these inner groups consist of occult students and of those who are in direct or occasional touch with the masters and of those whose souls are in sufficient control so that the will of the hierarchy may be communicated and gradually filter down to the channel of the physical brain. these groups which constitute the true inner esoteric group are many, but their membership is yet small, for the fact that a student may belong to any of the outer esoteric groups so-called is no indication of his true esoteric status. when the few who are the true esoteric students of the world know the difference betwee

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

ion, which is the sudden and unexpected shining forth of the star. this star is simply a point of vivid light. this invocation, though used as the affirmation of a fixed objective by the aspirant to initiation, is nevertheless a mantram definitely appropriate to the third initiation. it is only effective in its invocative appeal when used in conjunction with a word of power. this word of power is communicated to the candidate (ever an initiate of the second degree) by the christ who has initiated him in the first two initiations but whose protective aura (in conjunction with the initiate's master and another master or an adept of the fourth initiation) is required before the star can shine forth the focussed light of the one initiator. for the first time the expanded consciousness of the i

ng by them of deepened subjective relationships and increased sensitivity to the higher impression and the inner inspiration. the vertical life of the spirit and the horizontal life of relationship must be expressed simultaneously in some measure, before the significance of these rules can be somewhat grasped. we have been considering shamballa, and i have given you some information (hitherto not communicated in words) re the council chamber of sanat kumara and of those who constitute its membership. i would pause here to remind you of two facts: 1. shamballa is a state of consciousness or a phase of sensitive awareness wherein there is acute and dynamic response to divine purpose a response made possible by the synthesis of purpose and of spiritual relationship which exists between those

he reason for the violent attempt of the forces of evil to gain control, and their resultant failure. 4. the path to sirius i have frequently hinted in my various books that the sun, sirius, is closely related to our planetary life; much is known in the hierarchy anent this connection, and the particular relationship of this fourth path to humanity, the fourth kingdom in nature, but little can be communicated to the general public. i may, however, tell you certain things which may make your imaginative rangings (if i may use so strange a phrase) creatively profitable to you. this great sun which is to our solar logos what the monad is to the spiritual man, has a peculiar part to play where our earth is concerned. it might be considered by those with a sound sense of occult proportion that

at life of service were lacking. his life of service is, in reality an expression of the particular initiation for which he is being prepared. this is a theme too vast for us to consider here, but it is an idea upon which you could well ponder. one hint i will give you, based on the life of the christ. the life history and the experiences of the great initiates are rarely given, but much has been communicated to us anent the life of the christ, both in the gospels and in connection with his earlier incarnations. as you know, he took one of the greatest of the initiations (the sixth initiation, that of decision. this initiation is related to the throat centre and also to its higher correspondence, the throat centre of the planetary logos; this is the centre which we call humanity. thus "the

lisation which the mind could reveal and of which the intelligentsia are the custodians is lost to sight and has small influence. at the third initiation the control of the soul-illumined mind is finally established, and the soul itself assumes the dominant position and not the phenomenal form. all the limits of the form nature are then transcended. it is the vision of this transcendence which is communicated at the time of the second initiation under the symbolism of a positively applied purification. i am not here emphasising the biblical account of that purificatory process. that summarised symbolically the watery nature of the astral plane and the "washing by water" of the initiate. it expressed the purely atlantean form of the initiatory process, giving us the concept of a descent int

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

e foregoing t exts. 31 hence the saying that to know all would be to forvive all; which may be nine-tenths true, butthereisa tenth of responsible guilt. 32 friedrich, symbolik, p. 283.(33) i am here reminded, by a strange coincidence, that i having rediscovered the very ancient andlost art of the hinese how to make bottles or vases on which inscriptions &c, appeared when winewas poured into them, communicated the discovery on the spot where i made it to the brother ofsignor castellani; sir austin layard, who had sent for him to hear and judge of it, being present.signor castellani the younger was overseer of the glass-works a(sic) murano, in which i made thediscovery. signore castellani said that he had read of these chinese vases, and always regardedthe story as a fable or impossible, but

ARTHUR E WAITE TEMPLAR ORDERS IN FREEMASONRY

verty, but baldwin ii, king of jerusalem, gave them a house in the vicinity of the site where solomon's temple was built of old. when it was put in repair by hugh de payens and the rest of the first brethren, their digging operations unearthed an iron casket which contained priceless treasures, and chief among all the true process of the great work in alchemy, the secret of transmuting metals, as communicated to solomon by the master hiram abiff. so and so only was it possible to account for the wealth of adornment which characterised the first temple. the discovery explains also the wealth acquired by the templars, but it led in the end to their destruction. traitors who knew of the secret, though they had not themselves attained it, revealed the fact to clement v and philip the fair of f

s part of my subject, the combined influence of the templar element in the chapter of clermont and that of the strict observance which superseded it had an influence on all continental masonry which was not only wide and general, but lasting in the sense that some part of it has persisted there and here to the present day. the eighth degree of the swedish rite, being that of master of the temple, communicated its particular version of the perpetuation myth, being (i) that molay revealed to his nephew beaujeu, shortly before his death, the rituals and treasures of the order (2) that the latter escaped, apparently, with these and with the disinterred ashes of the master, and was accompanied by nine other knights, all disguised as masons (3) that they found refuge among the stonemasons. it is

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

in the hindu pantheon a deity which resembles jehovah, in, tempting by "suggestion" of thoughts and "hardening" of the hearts of those whom he would make his tools and victims, it is narada. only with the latter it is no desire to obtain a pretext for "plaguing" and thus showing that "i am the lord god[[footnote(s* this is perhaps the reason why, in the bhagavad gita, we are told that brahma had communicated to narada in the beginning that all men whatsoever, even mlechchhas, outcasts and barbarians, might know the true nature of vasudeva and learn to have faith in that deity[[vol. 2, page] 49 the mirror of futurity. nor is it through any ambitious or selfish motive; but, verily, to serve and guide universal progress and evolution. narada is one of the few prominent characters, save some

rm root-race applies to one of the seven great races, sub- race to one of its great branches, and family-race to one of the sub-divisions, which include nations and large tribes* in the section on the divine dynasties, the nature of these "instructors" is explained* vide section attached to the "divisions into yugas[[vol. 2, page] 199 primeval language. awakening of their minds. before that, they communicated through what would now be called "thought-transference" though, with the exception of the race called the "sons of will and yoga- the first in whom the "sons of wisdom" had incarnated- thought was but very little developed in nascent physical man, and never soared above a low terrestrial level. their physical bodies belonging to the earth, their monads remained on a higher plane altog

easter island, are distant from each other from fifteen to eighteen hundred leagues, and the groups of intermediate islands, viti, samoa, tonga, foutouna, ouvea, the marquesas, tahiti, poumoutou, the gambiers, are themselves distant from these extreme points from seven or eight hundred to one thousand leagues "all navigators agree in saying that the extreme and the central groups could never have communicated in view of their actual geographical position, and with the insufficient means they had at hand. it is physically impossible to cross such distances in a pirogue. without a compass, and travel months without provisions "on the other hand, the aborigines of the sandwich islands, of viti, of new zealand, of the central groups, of samoa, tahiti, etc, had never known each other, had never

space offered him by his mother sophia- achamoth, he set himself to create a world of his own. aided by his sons, the six planetary genii, he fabricated man[[vol. 2, page] 244 the secret doctrine. but this one proved a failure. it was a monster, soulless, ignorant, and crawling on all fours on the ground like a material beast. ilda-baoth was forced to implore the help of his spiritual mother. she communicated to him a ray of her divine light, and so animated man and endowed him with a soul. and now began the animosity of ilda-baoth toward his own creature. following the impulse of the divine light, man soared higher and higher in his aspirations; very soon he began presenting not the image of his creator ilda-baoth but rather that of the supreme being, the 'primitive man' ennoia. then the

, that body will pay the penalty for this wisdom, carried from heaven down to the earth; hence the corruption of physical purity will become a temporary curse. the mediaeval kabalists knew this well, since one of them did not fear to write "the kabala was first taught by god himself to a select company of angels who formed a theosophic school in paradise. after the fall the angels most graciously communicated this heavenly doctrine to the disobedient child of earth, to furnish the protoplasts with the means of returning to their pristine nobility and felicity (quoted by christian ginsburg from the kabala. this shows how the event- of the sons of god, marrying and imparting the divine secrets of heaven to the daughters of men- allegorically told by enoch and in the sixth chapter of genesis

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ils only, by the results of her[[vol. 1, page] viii own study and observation. the publication of many of the facts herein stated has been rendered necessary by the wild and fanciful speculations in which many theosophists and students of mysticism have indulged, during the last few years, in their endeavour to, as they imagined, work out a complete system of thought from the few facts previously communicated to them. it is needless to explain that this book is not the secret doctrine in its entirety, but a select number of fragments of its fundamental tenets, special attention being paid to some facts which have been seized upon by various writers, and distorted out of all resemblance to the truth. but it is perhaps desirable to state unequivocally that the teachings, however fragmentary

"to clear up an ambiguity as to the term language: primarily the word means the expression of ideas by human speech; but, secondarily, it may mean the expression of ideas by any other instrumentality. this old language is so composed in the hebrew text, that by the use of the written characters, which will be the language first defined, a distinctly separated series of ideas may be intentionally communicated, other than those ideas expressed by the reading of the sound signs. this secondary language sets forth, under a veil, series of ideas, copies in imagination of things sensible, which may be pictured, and of things which may be classed as real without being sensible; as, for instance, the number 9 may be taken as a reality, though it has no sensible existence, so also a revolution of

t, the daughter, wife, and mother of ammon, in the egyptian moon-glyph. in the kabala, sephira is the same as shekinah, and is, in another synthesis, the wife, daughter, and mother of the "heavenly man" adam kadmon, and is even identical with him, just as vach is identical with brahma, and is called the female logos. in the rig-veda, vach is "mystic speech" by whom occult knowledge and wisdom are communicated to man, and thus vach is said to have "entered the rishis" she is "generated by the gods" she is the divine vach- the "queen of gods; and she is associated- like sephira with the sephiroth- with the prajapati in their work of creation. moreover, she is called "the mother of the vedas "since it is through her power (as mystic speech) that brahma revealed them, and also owing to her pow

at connects the outer with the inner universe of man and animal. i think- and this is the modification i suggest to the older theory- there must be another form of matter present during life; a matter which exists in the condition of vapour or gas, which pervades the whole nervous organism, surrounds as an enveloping atmosphere* each molecule of nervous structure, and is the medium of all motion, communicated to and from the nervous centres. when it is once fairly presented to the mind that during life there is in the animal body a finely diffused form of matter, a vapour filling every part- and even stored in some parts; a matter constantly renewed by the vital chemistry; a matter as easily disposed of as the breath, after it has served its purpose- a new flood of light breaks on the inte

ve the idea of progressive world-evolution and growth. here it is, as offered two millenniums ago. the "world stuff" now nebulae, was known from the highest antiquity. anaxagoras taught that, having differentiated, the subsequent commixture of heterogeneous substances remained motionless and unorganized, until finally "the mind- the collective body of dhyan chohans, we say- began to work upon and communicated to it motion and order (aristotle's "physica" viii, 1) the theory is now taken up in its first portion, that of any "mind" interfering with it being rejected. spectrum analysis reveals the existence of nebulae formed entirely of gases and luminous vapours. is this the primitive nebular matter? the spectra reveal, it is said, the physical conditions of the matter which emits cosmic lig

BLUE EQUINOX

s impertinent to disclose; i will ask you to accept my word that it is efficient. with this provision, it is easy to see that intolerance and snobbery are impossible; for the example set by members of the universally respected higher grades is against this. i may add that members are bound together by participation in certain mysteries, which lead to a synthetic climax in which a single secret is communicated whose nature is such as to set at rest for ever all division on those fertile causes of quarrel, sex and religion. the possession of this secret gives the members entitled to it such calm of authority that the perfect respect which is their due never fails them. thus, then, you see brethren dwelling together in unity; and you wonder whether the lust of possession may not cause divisio

ions of a fairly fine style. i think that what she says in this subsection refers to a statement which i got from my guru in madura to the effect that there was a certain point in the body suitable for meditation, which, if once discovered, drew the thought naturally towards itself, the difficulty of concentration consequently disappearing, and that the knowledge of this particular point could be communicated by the guru to his approved disciples (subsection vii) we now find a muddle between the keys and the gates. the first five are obviously keys. the last two seem to be gates, in spite of the statements in the text. we also find the term bodhisattva in a quite unintelligible sense. we shall discuss this question more fully a little later on. the seven portals 83 the dhyanis are gods of

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

od hb. yellow root rt (xanthorrhiza) calmatives agents used for their mild calming effect. generally taken as a warm tea, upon retiring. catnip hb. chamomile fls. fennel seed hops -lindin fls. carminatives and aromatics substances of a fragrant smell that produce a peculiar sensation of warmth and pungency on the taste buds. when swallowed, there is a corresponding impulse in the stomach which is communicated to other parts of the body. aromatics are useful to expel gas from the stomach and intestines. they are chiefly used to make other medicinal formulae more palatable. allspice unripe fruit anise seed angelica seed capsicum fruit caraway seed cardamon seed lesson ten: herbalism/ 143 244/ buckland's complete book of witchcraft carminattves/aromatics (continued: catnip hb. celery seed cin

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

leshing desires, creating servitors or elementals or to cast hexes or witch-spells. the medieval system of magic and invocation used sigils in this form extensively and almost exclusively. this can be found in various grimoires from the grimorium verum to abramelin the mage. the demons, angels and other spirits are bound and called by their symbols and signs, from which they may be understood and communicated with via ritual and syntax. the medieval systems only understood demons as exterior while beginning with spare and crowley proved that they are primarily interior looking outwards, our greatest and worst of selves hidden and buried. aleister crowley s edited goetia provides the ideal for this theory and how it may be sought and understood to align the mind to scientific ideal: cause a

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

aring, extended periods of prayer and fasting. guided by the same "spirit that spoke to the prophets" he was led to expect a sign that would direct him to the fulfillment of some hidden divine purpose. the awaited epiphany occurred in a series of visions in 1822, 1825, and 1828. these successive revelations.relayed in\ 65\ turner's confessions with profoundly esoteric imagery and occult symbolism.communicated the objective of his final, fateful mission. in august 1831 turner struck out in one of the boldest uprisings of slaves ever to occur in the united states, with a violent force that black magic page 41 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 reverberated throughout the entire south.[14] like nat turner, denmark vesey was a religious

CULTUS SABBATI

eamt ritual and ritual-as-dreamt form the basic rationale and context for our work. the active discourse between initiates and our spirit-patrons inspires and motivates this dreaming. this is demonstrably manifest in the magical artistry of individual initiates, whether through text, ritual performance, song, tapestry, craftsmanship, or image. where the spark of vision leaps, where inspiration is communicated. the path strays anew. so mote it be! alogos, magister: cultus sabbati. where the old serpent and man meet in murder and marriage, the spiritualisation of matter, the materialisation of spirit; the pole of heaven becomes the crown of the world. both in one: xoanon vox baetyltithe dance of the witches: opening the devil's eye copyright 2003 by robin artisson saturnian musings on mercur

DANCE OF THE WITCHES

effective regardless of the state of mind of the witch; however, the pleasure and depth of the experience is increased a thousandfold when the spiritual motions of the art are made apparent. some acts of craft require the trance to be effective in any meaningful way: divination, for instance, requires a shift into a state wherein subtle realities and messages are not only apparent, but able to be communicated. i have written at length about the need to change more than one's individual, moment-to moment perspective to *truly* achieve the trance; one needs to change the basic worldview and understanding of their relationship to what appears to us as the "world around us. a deeper perspective change is really needed to appreciate what the "trance" entails. i have said that the "trance" is al

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

f-111s have been officially confirmed and they dropped 539,129 tons of explosives. the number of cambodian dead is estimated at anything at between 30,000 and 500,000.62 but the biggest carnage was still to come because the devastation caused by the kissinger-nixon policy made the takeover by pol pot and the khmer rouge inevitable. the us 'ambassador' to red china during this period, the man who communicated between the communist regime and his boss, henry kissinger, was george bush.63 cambodia was, at least in part, about population culling, in my view. kissinger took over from averell harriman as the 'shuttle-diplomat' of the elite. kissinger is always flitting around, manipulating the american administration and foreign governments. in 1969 he was head of both the state department and

rt with a sword before me: let blood flow in my name. trample down the heathen; be upon them, o warrior, i will give you their flesh to eat..sacrifice cattle, little and big; after a child..kill and torture; spare not; be upon them!"5 if that sounds remarkably like some of the angry god stuff in the old testament, that's because it was almost certainly the same force on the fourth dimension which communicated to the ancients, to crowley, and to anyone else on that vibration who would help to stimulate the conflict and the energy of human misery, on which the prison warders feed. this is the force that controls the consciousness of those which control the global elite-illuminati-brotherhood, and it is the focus of worship in the all-seeing eye cult going back to ancient times. the communica

world order researcher, eustace mullins,1 the rothschilds use the code 'city' and 'first city' in north america to indicate banks under their influence from the city of london. he says these include first city properties, first city financial corporation of vancouver, first city trust of edmonton, and first city development ltd, which are all headed by samuel belzberg. much of the coordination is communicated through rothschild inc, of rockefeller plaza, new york, according to mullins. the rothschilds also operate through a canadian company known as powercorp which in turn connects with the hollinger group, the canadian publishing empire owned by the elite bilderberger, conrad black. the hollinger group controls a stream of publications worldwide, including the london-based telegraph newsp

question while thinking their years in the profession make them streetwise, or they are youngsters fresh out of university who have no experience of the world and the manipulation that goes on. there are, i stress, exceptions, but i am speaking generally here. i don't say this out of condemnation, but as this mindset stands between the events in the world and the way the information about them is communicated to the public, it is important that we know the nature of the filters and the filtering that goes on. 358 .and the truth shall set you free i remember talking in southern england one night in the terms i have outlined in this book. there was one person in the audience who seemed to have a permanent question mark above her head. this turned out to be the local journalist. when i saw he

coca-cola with these techniques, why can't they make more people vote for the party and the candidate they want? they can. of course they can. and given what you have read up to now, do you think they would use that potential to manipulate the public mind or would they refuse to do that because it was undemocratic? once the technology and the knowledge is available, there is nothing that can't be communicated to the subconscious through this technique of mass hypnosis. once more, we come back to the esoteric knowledge. the manipulators know how the psyche works and how it is possible to program responses without the conscious level of awareness knowing it is happening. the technology now exists which can be set up near a television or radio transmitter and will send out messages which lock

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

telecom, the uk's major telecommunications company. follow the right leg through to the right arm ruled by the gods 39 kings, founding colonies in all parts of the globe. with them went their serpent symbolism which has survived to this day in places like china and, most certainly, within the illuminati. it was during the atlantean-lemurian era that the same knowledge, stories, and symbolism were communicated all over the planet, and the royal bloodlines of the extraterrestrial races were seeded everywhere. this explains how, after the cataclysm, when european races "discovered" the americas, australia, and other apparently unconnected regions of the world, they found the people telling the same stories and following the same basic religions as each other (figure 8. the common origin was a

ere were many compartments still to be accessed, and brian desborough was helping her with that painstaking task. clinton, gore, and the elite satanists support for arizona's theme comes from phillip eugene de rothschild, another recovering mind-controlled satanist, who tells part of his story on an excellent website highlighting ritual abuse and mind control.3 after i contacted him, we have also communicated directly on several occasions. phillip, who uses another name in daily life, explains how his front altar or "presenter" personality was that of a serving the dragon: the present (i) 239 "good guy" christian, but beyond that he was programmed as a satanist as the unofficial son of a french rothschild. his mother was lula vieta pauline russell campbell, who was born in 1917 in farmersv

eemed to be communicating in a "chirping" manner and their eyes glowed. chirping sounds are pretty common in such reports and the glowing eyes are universal. the sumerians knew enlil, the chief anunnaki on the earth, as "the serpent with the shining eyes. eva found she was unable to move, another confirmation of the ancient and modern accounts of how the serpent "gods" could paralyse people. they communicated with her through telepathy. she felt they were observing her emotional state and probably feeding off the energy of fear their presence had generated. similar points were made by pamela stonebrooke about the way her reptilian seemed to get high on fear. the experience ended for eva when she began to mentally resist and visualised herself cocooned in white light. this seemed to confuse

n the little town of ridgecrest and this is where "d" once lived. ridgecrest is home to many mind-controlled slaves programmed at china lake and it's not far from where the mass murderer charles manson and his "family" used to live "d, a victim of trauma-based mind control, said that the military chose her because of her bloodline. they had told her that before the development of language, humans communicated by telepathy thanks to a hormone secreted in the brain. this hormone, she was told, was no longer operating in most people, only in particular bloodlines, including hers, and they wanted to use these abilities. the period, thousands of years ago, when this telepathic human brain function was genetically suppressed was almost certainly symbolised by the story common to most ancient cul

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

allachia, a chancellor of the court of the dragon in the 15th century. theprinces father was called dracul within the court. dracul= draco. wherever they went,the babylonian brotherhood created their own mystery schools to manipulate thepopulation into believing a nonsense and into giving away their power through superstitionand fear. at the same time the higher levels of these pyramid structures communicated theadvanced knowledge to those who would serve the reptilian agenda. where other non-reptilian initiation schools existed, they were infiltrated and taken over by the babylonianpriesthood. mystery schools have been around for tens of thousands of years, probablyhundreds of thousands, and they are used to pass on advanced knowledge to those thehierarchy and priests decide are worthy en

h today is close to the swiss drug money laundering centres likelugano, is a very important centre for the babylonian brotherhood. two of its modernbritish members, prince philip and his mentor, lord mountbatten, attended a meetingof the brotherhoods bilderberg group at lake como in 1965. the order of comacinewas divided into lodges headed by grand masters and they wore white gloves andaprons and communicated through secret signs and handshakes.22 all this washappening more than a thousand years before the official creation of freemasonry!they were given the patronage of the king of lombardy and were made masters of allmasons and architects in italy.23 it was this secret order, the successors to the earlierbrotherhood architects, the dionysian artificers, who provided the bridge betweentho

here was a wonderful opportunity tocirculate the suppressed knowledge of the ancient world if that was really the motivationof the james-bacon esoteric underground. but again we have the contradiction. the veryopposite happened. james employed bacon to edit the king james version of the bibleand launched a vicious condemnation of witches and wizards- those among the generalpopulation who used and communicated the esoteric knowledge. more than that, heembarked on a vicious slaughter of them, killing thousands, and he even wrote a bookexplaining how they should be identified and dealt with. why do that if, as claimed, themotivation of this underground stream was to protect and eventually circulate suchinformation? because that was never the idea. it helps if people whose support you needthin

in the specially-created caves dug ondashwoods orders to provide the appropriate locations for their satanism. a statue ofharpocrates, the greek god of secrecy and silence, was to be found on the premises ofthe hellfire club depicted with a finger held to his mouth.6 statues of harpocrates were185often found at the entrances to temples, caves and other sites where the mysteries wereperformed and communicated. it was dashwood and franklin, himself a deputypostmaster general for the colonies, who coordinated the war from both sides to ensurethe outcome- the covert control of the new united states by the babylonianbrotherhood in london. a letter dated june 3rd 1778, written by john norris, an agentof dashwood, says that he: did this day heliograph intelligence from doctor franklinin paris to

ownthe heathen; be upon them, 0 warrior, i will give you their flesh to eat. sacrifice cattle, littleand big; after a child. kill and torture; spare not; be upon them!.2the classic sentiments of the lower fourth dimensional reptilians and the satanicrings which serve them. if all that sounds remarkably like some of the angry god stuffin the old testament, thats because it was the same force which communicated to theancients, to crowley, and to anyone else on that vibration who would help to stimulatethe conflict of human misery on which these reptiles feed. this is the force that controlsthe consciousness of those which have controlled the babylonian brotherhood sinceancient times. when you read that diatribe, you will appreciate the mentality that canset out to create the horrors which ha

DEMONIC BIBLE

all to walk with god. the english translation of the keys bear a striking similarity to invocations in the clavicula solomonis, another medieval grimoire, but dee& kelly claimed that the keys were revealed to them by the angels, the letters of the words shown to them in a crystal show stone. the enochian evocation of dr. john dee also gives the invocation for various spirits with which dee& kelly communicated. a beast of revelation on april 4, 1904, aleister crowley, declared the start of a new aeon the aeon of horus. in crowley s philosophy each aeon represents a stage in the non-natural evolution of man. the aeon of isis was a time when man lived in close harmony with the natural world and the dominant religions involved the worship of nature. this was characterized by the pre-christian

DIABOLUS

for a young religious man called yavisht i friyan. the youth was invited to the residence of akht, but discovering that akht had dead matter (bones, rot hair or nails) under his pillows and carpets, he could not enter until akht had them removed. as the legend moves forward yavisht withstood each staota and then used the staota to attack akht. he took time to through sorcery, rushed into hell and communicated with ahriman who told him to accept his fate as it were. akht was said to have been defeated by yavisht and destroyed in physical form. the manichaean myths of creation were rich in their lore of the underworld. according to mary boyce18 who wrote on the manichaean myths, hell was divided into five kingdoms. in details on the underworld she also wrote- hell is divided into five kingdo

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

e that the qabalah is a medieval forgery because they cannot trace mystical qabala page 7 a succession of early manuscripts, but those who know the manner of working of esoteric fraternities know that a whole cosmogony and psychology can be conveyed in a glyph which means nothing to the uninitiated. these strange old charts could be handed on from generation to generation, their explanation being communicated verbally, and the true interpretation would never be lost. when in doubt as to the explanation of some abstruse point, reference would be made to the sacred glyph, and meditation thereon would unfold what generations of meditation had ensouled therein. it is well known to mystics that if a man meditates upon a symbol around which certain ideas have been associated by past meditation

rew names of these letters, yod, he, vau, he. the vowels are indicated in hebrew by points inserted in and under the square letters of the script, which is written from right to left. these vowel-points were only introduced at a comparatively recent date, and the older hebrew scripts are unpointed so that the reader cannot see the pronunciation of any proper name for himself, but needs to have it communicated to him by someone who knows it. the true mystical pronunciation of the tetragrammaton is said to be one of the arcana of the mysteries. 11. to the four letters of the name are allotted any fourfold mystical classification, and by means of their correspondences we can trace all manner of relationships, and these are very important in practical occultism, as will be seen later. 12. four

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

were responsible. then ensued a battle of wills in which i experienced the sensation of being whirled through the air and falling from a great height and found myself back in my body. but my body was not where i had left it, but in a heap in the far corner of the room, which looked as if it had been bombed. by means of the well- known phenomenon of repercussion the astral struggle had apparently communicated itself to the body, which had somersaulted round the room while an agitated group had rescued the furniture from its path. i was somewhat shaken by this experience, which had not been a pleasant one. i recognised that i had had the worst of it and had been effectually ejected from the astral paths; but i also realised that if i accepted this defeat my occult career was at an end. just

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

of the dead king in doing this was to secure the eternal life which was the peculiar attribute of the gods [1. robertson smith, the religion of the semites, p. 295; fraser, golden bough, vol. ii, p. 86. 2. the australian blacks kill a man, cut out his caul-fat, and rub themselves with it "the belief being that all the qualifications, both physical and mental of the previous owner of the fat, were communicated to him who used it; see fraser, golden bough, vol. ii, p. 88] the doctrine of eternal life. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod05.htm (20 of 21 [8/10/2001 11:23:22 am] next: the egyptians' ideas of god. the doctrine of eternal life. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod05.htm (21 of 21 [8/10/2001 11:23:22 am] sacred texts egypt index previous next the egyptians' ideas of god

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

a new rifle. it had sold 3500 of the old rifles to a london firm, and they were to be delivered on the firm's order at the vienna arsenal. captain boynton opened negotiations with the firm, bought the rifles and sent a ship to trieste. when the rifles were safely stowed in the vessel, the austrian authorities, not satisfied with the arrangement, ordered the ship to be detained. when the order was communicated to captain boynton, he replied that the officials might go hang, and directed the captain to steam away. fire was opened upon the defiant vessel and she was struck several times. the wonder is that she was not sunk, but she succeeded in safely reaching the open sea. the daring captain deserved a better fate than to learn upon arriving in the harbor of bordeaux, in march, 1871, that th

ng to get out until matters were arranged for his removal. the party then rowed back, and morgan was left in the bomb proof of the magazine "the party then left, breakfasted at youngstown, and went up to lewiston on the rochester boat that passed up, with passengers for the royal arch installation that occurred there that day. there was quite a company of us there, and the intelligence was freely communicated that morgan was the abduction of william morgan 209 in fort niagara, and the greatest satisfactionwas expressed at the news that the manuscripts and printed sheets had been destroyed, and that in a few days morgan would be effectually separated from the company that had led to his ruin. during the day it was reported to us at lewiston that 'morgan had gone into theatricals' and was sh

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

f the supernatural in human society. deism. deism affirmed the existence of god the creator, but suggested that god had merely established a system of natural law, leaving the world to govern itself by that law. by implication, god was divorced from the world, and supernatural events did not occur; rather the supernatural was merely the misobserved natural. furthermore, neither angels nor spirits communicated with humans; and, in turn, prayer did not reach god. religious spokespersons responded, of course, and popularized a new definition of miracle .the breaking by god of his own natural laws to intervene in the lives of his creatures. deist thought was largely confined to a small number of intellectual circles, among them some very powerful and influential people, including most of the f

d the tree of knowledge, which had become grafted upon each other so that they formed one tree. some commentators believe this to symbolize the harmony of science and religion in the kabala. the guardian angel presented seth with three seeds from this tree and directed him to place them within the mouth of his father, adam, when he died. from this planting arose the burning bush, out of which god communicated to moses his holy name, and from a part of which moses made his magic wand. this was placed in the ark of the covenant and was planted by king david on mount zion, where it grew into a triple tree and was later cut down by solomon to form the pillars jachin and boaz, which were placed at the entrance to the temple. a third portion was inserted in the threshold of the great gate and ac

erson of the messiah or logos, whose power and influence descends through the angel masleh into the sphere of the zodiac. this is the spirit or word that actuated the chaos and ultimately produced the four elements and all creatures, by the agency of a spirit named raziel, who was the ruler of adam. 3. ehjeh, attributed to the holy spirit, whose divine light is received by the angel sabbathi, and communicated from him through the sphere of saturn. it denotes the beginning of the supernatural generation, and hence of all living souls. the ancient jews considered the three superior names to be those above, to be attributed to the divine essence as personal or proper names, while the seven noted below denote the measures (middoth) or attributes that are visible in the works of god. but modern

ments later she added: see, it has let the paper drop at the feet of madame j. billot saw a paper packet at the spot indicated. he found in it three small pieces of bone glued onto small strips of paper, with the words: st. maxime, st. sabine and many martyrs written beneath the fragments. with the same blind woman on october 27, 1820, he witnessed flower apports. j. p. f. deleuze, to whom billot communicated his experience in 1830, answered that he had just received a visit from a distinguished physician who had had similar experiences. his somnambule, however, never professed to have interviews with spirits. deleuze suggested that the power of animal magnetism might better explain the phenomena than the intervention of spirits. in the history of the curious occurrences in the household o

who, though they will sign their names correctly, apparently in their own character, make statements that are entirely false. to his question if the real self does not communicate any intelligence except at its volition, how is it that i can get an answer from my friend without his knowing anything about it? julia returned the answer that the real self does not always take the trouble when he has communicated a thing by the mind through the hand to inform the physical brain that he has done so. in one case the message stead received from a living friend referred to a calamity that happened three days later. stead s theory of automatic telepathy appears to have been borne out in experiments with the planchette, as recorded in proceedings of the society for psychical research (vol. 2, p. 235

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

which they belong. both in his mortal and immortal natures, he must strive to love god, to adore and to fear him in spirit and in truth. he must sedulously attempt to find out whether he is truly fitted for the practice of magic, and if so, to which branch he should turn his talents, experimenting in all to discover in which he is most naturally gifted. he must hold inviolate such secrets as are communicated to him by spirits, and he must accustom himself to their evocation. he must keep himself, however, from the least suspicion of diabolical magic, which has to do with satan, and which is the perversion of the theurgic power concealed in the word of god. medieval magic encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 1008 when he has fulfilled these conditions, and before he proceeds

food. on the day he has chosen for the invocation, he must seek a retired and uncontaminated spot, entirely free from observation. after offering up prayer, he compels the spirit he has chosen to appear. by this time he should have reached a state of awareness in which it is impossible that the spirit should remain invisible to him. on the arrival of the angel, the desire of the magus is briefly communicated to him, and his answer is written down. no more than three questions should be asked, and the magician then dismisses the angel to his special sphere. besides having converse with angels, the magus also has power over the spirits of the elements and may choose to evoke one or more of them. to obtain power over the salamanders, for example, the comte de gabalis of the abbe de villars w

menger, howard (1922) one of the original flying saucer contactees of the 1950s, howard menger emerged in 1956 when he told his story to late-night radio talk show host long john nebel. three years later, his book from outer space to you appeared. menger told of contacts that began when he was only ten years old. the original contact was with a beautiful blonde woman whom he met in person but who communicated via telepathy. other contacts followed with other humanoid beings. then in 1946, the woman disembarked from a spaceship and announced that a wave of contacts was in humanity s immediate future as many space people were coming to earth to assist in solving its problems. in 1956, in the wake of the publicity given contactee george adamski, menger took some photos of flying saucers, and

of this action consists of alternating effects which may be considered fluxes and refluxes. it is by this operation (the most universal in nature) that the active relations are exercised between the heavenly bodies, the earth and its constituent particles. it particularly manifests itself in the human body with properties analogous to the magnet; there are poles, diverse and opposed, which can be communicated, changed, destroyed and reinforced; the phenomenon of inclination is also observable. this property of the animal body which renders it susceptible to the influence of celestial bodies and to the reciprocal action of the environing ones i felt prompted to name, from its analogy to the magnet, animal magnetism. it acts from a distance without the intermediary of other bodies. similarly

on of inclination is also observable. this property of the animal body which renders it susceptible to the influence of celestial bodies and to the reciprocal action of the environing ones i felt prompted to name, from its analogy to the magnet, animal magnetism. it acts from a distance without the intermediary of other bodies. similarly to light it is augmented and reflected by the mirror. it is communicated, propagated and augmented by the voice. by applying magnetic plates to the patient s limbs, mesmer effected his first cures in 1773. the arousal of public attention was due to a bitter controversy between mesmer and a jesuit priest maximilian hell, professor of astronomy at the university of vienna, who claimed priority of discovery. mesmer won. in 1778, after a bitter public controve

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

be out there somewhere in deep space, though so far away that no direct evidence supports the proposition. when devout individuals report feeling the presence of god, they usually describe a subjective state that the nonbeliever does not feel compelled to take literally. of course we know there was a time when our ancestors were certain that otherworldly beings of all sorts walked the world. gods communicated openly with humans. one could summon up their presence or encounter them spontaneously. fairies and other supernatural entities haunted the landscape as introduction xi things that existed not just in supernatural belief but in actual experience. we also know that our poor, benighted ancestors knew no better. superstitious, fearful, deeply credulous, they mistook shadows and dreams fo

y psychic connections with the otherworld, there are many who report direct physical meetings with beings from outer space, other dimensions, the hollow earth, and other fantastic places. not all of these ideas are new, of course. the hollow earth and its inhabitants were a popular fringe subject in nineteenth-century america, and in the latter half of that century, spiritualist mediums sometimes communicated with martians or even experienced out-of-body journeys to the red planet. in 1896 and 1897, during what today would be called a nationwide wave of unidentified flying object (ufo) sightings, american newspapers printed accounts of landings of strange craft occupied by nonhuman crews of giants, dwarfs, or monsters presumed to be visiting extraterrestrials. but in the ufo age that is, t

york: abbeville press. saliba, john a, 1995. religious dimensions of ufo phenomena. in james r. lewis, ed. the gods have landed: new religions from other worlds, 15 64. albany, ny: state university of new york press. wallis, roy, 1974. the aetherius society: a case study of a mystagogic congregation. sociologi- cal review 22: 27 44. affa affa first appeared in 1952 among the extraterrestrials who communicated to a small prescott, arizona, occult group headed by george hunt williamson. affa, identified as being from the planet uranus, first spoke through automatic writing, then later allegedly by radio, warning of threats to earth by evil humans and menacing aliens from the orion solar systems. affa later surfaced in automatic-writing communications to frances swan of eliot, maine, beginnin

agent, but the agency chose not to pursue the matter. in the summer of 1959 navy commander julius larsen, an oni liaison officer to the cia s photographic intelligence center in washington, dc, stumbled upon a file on the incident. larsen, a navy pilot who harbored a private fascination with spiritualism, called on swan and knowles. at one point larsen tried automatic writing and believed he had communicated with affa, though swan insisted he had not contacted her affa. back in washington larsen talked with center director arthur lundahl and lundahl s assistant, lt. cmdr. robert neasham, a navy officer. in their presence larsen entered a trance state and supposedly contacted affa while lundahl and neasham peppered him with questions. at one point, challenged to prove his existence, affa r

request for a flyover. friend wrote a memo on the episode and sent it to his superiors. nothing further was done. the incident remained buried in pentagon, fbi, and cia files until the early 1970s, when friend shared his notes with ufo historian david m. jacobs. subsequently, some exaggerated accounts of the episode were published in the ufo literature, a few even claiming that the cia itself had communicated with extraterrestrials. see also: williamson, george hunt further reading emenegger, robert, 1974. ufos past, present and future. new york: ballantine books. fitzgerald, randall, 1979. messages: the case history of a contactee. second look 1, 12 (october: 12 18, 28 29. jacobs, david m, 1975. the ufo controversy in america. bloomington: indiana university press. williamson, george hunt

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

ook of that which is concealed. 2" 2' 8: 5 the main body of the text begins: the book of that which is concealed is the book of the balancing in weight. until not (al, lo) existed as weight, not (al) existed as seeing face-to-face. and the earth(/rah, haaretz) was nullified, and the crowns of the primordial kings were found as not (al. until the head (sar, rosh, desired by all desires, formed and communicated the garments of splendor. that weight arises from the place which is not him. those who exist as not (al) are weighed in yah hy. in his body exists the weight. not (al) unites, and not (al) begins. in yah hy have they ascended; who not (al) are, and are, and will be. 1 the first chapter of lao tze s tao-te ching opens with verses that address the mysterious unknown and its two aspects

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

or cabahst magic, though the details of the way in which he did this only the initiated can explain. more could doubtless be learned from reuchlin's de arte cabalistica (1517)2 in which several of pico's cabahst conclusions3 are quoted and commented upon and in which the practitioner of cabala could learn much that was not explained by pico, for instance that angels, who are voiceless, are better communicated with by signacula memorativa (hebraic mnemonic signs) than by speaking their names.4 reuchlin treats at length of the letter-number calculations, gives many names of angels, including those of the seventy-two who form the name of god (vehuiah, ieliel, sitael, elemiah, and so on)5 and instructions how to summon the more familiar raphael, gabriel, and michael.6 through reuchlin, pico's

l dialogue, in which the message is translated into terms of the copernican philosophy. a basic theme of bruno's spaccio della bestia trionfante (1584) is the glorification of the magical religion of the egyptians. their worship was really the worship of "god in things: for. diverse living things represent diverse spirits and powers, which beyond the absolute being which they have, obtain a being communicated to all things according to their capacity and measure. whence god as a whole (though not totally but in some more in some less cxcellendy) is in all things. for mars is more efficaciously in natural vestiges and modes of substance, in a viper or a scorpion, nay even in an onion or garlic, than in any inanimate picture or statue. thus one should think of sol as being in a crocus, a daf

d widely, particularly in the east.1 the magia and cabala of the wise men with whom he conferred at fez was not altogether pure "but notwithstanding, he knew how to make good use of the same, and found still better grounds for his faith, altogether agreeable with the harmony of the whole world, and wonderfully impressed in all periods of time."2 he also admired the way in which the learned of fez communicated to one another new discoveries in mathematics, physics, and magic and wished that the magicians, cabalists, physicians, and philosophers of germany were equally co-operative.3 much of the "fama" is quite unintelligible; no doubt it is intended to be so; mysterious "rotae" are alluded to; vaults covered with geometrical diagrams, and the like.4 the brethren possess some of the books of

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

, the part about babalon& the great mystery) and a little bit from principia discordia (concerning eris and the origin of the universe. it seems now as i write this that my mind is trying to make me forget (my censor i think. another note on what was said by babalon "i came because you called me, silly" i told her i was scared, and thought myself unworthy, but she knew and understood me. this was communicated through words and something more. i do not know if babalon possessed some woman or this was a physical manifestation, but others saw her, and danced with her also. 5 summary of techniques a certain level of social conformity is present even among the chaotes. it is distinctive and yet parallel to format and precision. i emphasize the effect, but the dream sequence is not so easily des

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

carnation commonly associated with satan. he is depicted in seventeenth century tracts on witchcraft as a creature with ebony skin, the long black robe of a priest, and a conical hat a description substantiated by the testimonies of individuals in both europe and lovecraft s own new england. nyarlathotep s physical appearance also compares quite strikingly to that of the astral entity, aiwaz, who communicated the text known as the book of the law to aleister crowley in cairo, 1904, thus inaugurating the present aeon of horus. crowley describes aiwaz as, a tall dark man in his thirties, with the face of a savage king, and eyes veiled lest their gaze should destroy what they saw. according to grant, the cult of aiwaz can be traced to a period that inspired the age-long draconian tradition of

every event which has occurred since the formation of the planet. it can be accessed at will by those individuals who possess the necessary psychic ability, and may be manipulated to provide positive images. it was from the akashic records that blavatsky transmitted the book of dzayn, and crowley transcribed the book of the cells of the qliphoth could it be that lovecraft may have subconsciously communicated the book of dead names from the same source? in his realisation of the cthulhu mythos, lovecraft also drew upon a wide range of sources from the historical occult tradition, and from the literary material pertaining to it. in his essay, supernatural horror in literature, he mentions academic works such as frazer s the golden bough, and margaret murray s the witch cult in western europ

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

rchy from neptune and is designated azoth by the alchemists. this spiritual fire is not alike in every man nor is it as luminous in one as in another. the state thereof depends upon the spiritual advancement of the person in question. when the aspirant to the higher life had been instructed in these mysteries of symbolism and the time had come to speak to him plainly, the following teachings were communicated to him, not necessarily in these words nor in this manner. but at any rate he was given to understand and it was made clear to him that-"anatomically man belongs to the animals, and that below that kingdom in the scale of evolution are the plants. they are pure and innocent, their propagative practices are untainted by passion, and their whole creative force is turned upwards toward t

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

many. the intellectual evolution of the masses has not kept pace with the physical evolution of the scientists. a new body has been built, a body of titanic power, yet it is still inhabited by a mind which belongs to a far less powerful instrument. the result is a moral disintegration- a throwing out of balance, out of focus, out of equilibrium. chaos surrounds us, because the mysteries have been communicated to those unworthy to receive them, and not until the new body is endowed with a new mind will a new soul be born within it. such an equilibrium can alone be established through wonder- a stepping out from the finite towards the infinite, a transmutation of satan into god. secret wisdom of the qabalah page 8 the secrecy of transcendental knowledge transcendental knowledge is knowledge

s the zohar, or book of splendour, a vast jumbled commentary on the pentateuch, written partly in aramaic and partly in hebrew. tradition asserts that its author was rabbi simeon ben yohai, who lived in the second century a.d; of it ginsburg says: it was first taught by god himself to a select company of angels, who formed a theosophic school in paradise. after the fall the angels most graciously communicated this heavenly doctrine to the disobedient child of earth, to furnish the protoplasts with the means of returning to their pristine nobility and felicity. from adam it passed secret wisdom of the qabalah page 10 over to noah, and then to abraham, the friend of god, who emigrated with it to egypt, where the patriarch allowed a portion of this mysterious doctrine to ooze out. it was in t

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

ly discovered scientific principle, that it is possible to transmit telegraphic communications without wires, and simply by means of magnetic currents in earth and water? nor is this remarkable skill confined to the "barbarians of the old world" a correspondent from the far west to the new york press wrote that long before the news of the custer massacre reached fort abraham lincoln the sioux had communicated it to their brethren. the scouts in crook's column to the south knew of it almost immediately, as did those with gibbon farther northwest. the same writer says that several years ago a naval lieutenant ran short of provisions. he pushed on to a settlement as rapidly as possible and upon arriving there found that the inhabitants had provided for his coming and had a bounteous store awa

d to be identical with the greek aphrodite. besides this superior god they venerated a triad which was closely connected with the sun. these gods were called chuquilla, catuilla, and intyllapa. they say that as their ancestors journeyed from a remote country to the northwest they bore the image of their god in a coifer or box made of reeds. to the four priests who had charge of this box or ark he communicated his oracles and directions. he not only gave them laws but taught them the ceremonies and sacrifices which they were to observe "and even as the pillar of cloud and fire conducted the israelites in their passage through the wilderness, so this spanish devil gave them notice when to advance forward, and when to stay"[94 [94] faber, pagan idolatry, book i, ch. v. according to marsden, t

s, significant of a primitive monotheism; these, at a later period, being translated into symbolical or allegorical language, were by the poets transformed into epic or narrative myths, in which the original subject symbolized was almost effaced, whilst the allegorical expressions were received generally in a literal sense. hence, to the many, the meaning of the ancient doctrine was lost, and was communicated only to the few, under the strictest secrecy in the mysteries of eleusis and samothrace. thus there was a popular theology to suit the people, and a rational theology reserved for the educated, the symbolical language in both being the same, but the meaning of it being taken differently. in course of time, as knowledge makes its way among the people, and religious enlightenment with i

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

fellowship of therosycrosshad no other imperator beside waite.notthat his rule was either malign or capricious; waite had no desire to emulate the paranoid macgregor mathers, and his government of theorderwasbothsane and sensible. there was no seekingoutof secret chiefs or 'sun masters' in the manner of felkin or brodie-innes; the fellowship saw itself purely as'theguardian of a path of symbolism communicated in ritual after the manner of the chief instituted mysteries, past and present, and that symbolism 'is concerned onlywiththe quest and attainment of the human soul on its return to the divine centre: it is sought thereby to recall its members to the true object of research and the living method of its attainment. at the very outset of his career in the order, the would-be neophyte was

: subject to the independence and autonomy of each section there shall be no reserveofdoctrine, instruction or meansofceremonialworkingbetween the chiefsofthetwosections.clause18: there shall be no secrecy between thetwosections in respectofthose grades of theorderknownand recognized up to the timeofthe separationofthe sectionsbutgrades and rites worked subsequently by one section if any shall be communicated only under the rules bywhichthey are governed [a further clause (thenumberofwhichcannot be identified 'affirmsthatintheone case there is a triple headship and in theotherthatthe head is"themosthonouredfrater finem respice, 7=4" andhimonly-_appendixe _thefellowshipoftherosycross(i)constitution&lawsofthefellowship1.thefellowship of the rosy cross is the guardian of a path of symbolism c

edto returnallrituals and papersin the caseof their resignation or dismission. 20.theobligatory meetings of the fellowship are the festivals for the celebration of the vernaland autumnal equinox, under reasonable reserves in respect ofsickness, prohibitive distance and real inability ofotherkinds. attendance is a matter of dutywhenthere is no absolute hindrance. 21.thehistory of the fellowship is communicated in thethirdorder onlybutin one of its forms it is referable to thethirdquarter of the 18th century,withoutsuch antiquity being- regarded asperseea test of value. 22.theconstructionofthe constitutionandof these laws rests in_ the authority of the imperator, it being laiddownthat alterations herein or additions hereto shall be made only with. the concurrence of the body general of adept

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

es in the courseofa long and paranoid 'manifesto, which he issued to theorderin1896(the 'manifesto' demanded the submission to his will of all the membersofthe second order, who were becoming unhappy with his autocratic rule and suspicious of the secret chiefs):concerning the secret chiefs of the order, to whom i make referenceand fromwhom i have received the wisdom of the second order whichrhave communicated to you, i can tellyounothing.i do not even knowtheir earthlynames. i know them only by certain mottoes. i havebutveryrarelyseen theminthephysicalbody;and on such rare occasions therendezvouswasmadeastrallythemat the time and placewhich had beenastrallyappointedbeforehand. for my part ibelievethem to be human andlivingupon this earth; but possessing terrible superhuman powers.'theirter

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

ome special knowledge of a peculiar system of gipsy cartomancy, which for reasons known to himself he was not at liberty to divulge, and of a special pack of cards used by them.thefriend who told me this had never seen the cards,butfrom the evidence of the tarot pack shown me by mrs lee it seems more than likely that these were in fact the tarot cards, and that the interpretation thereof had been communicated as a secret to leland. so then there appears to be a probability, in spite of the scepticism of the folklorists, that the connection of the tarot with the gipsies may have a solid foundation in fact, and on this also we must await further evidence. meanwhile a guess may be hazarded that, although the cards arrived in europe before the gipsies, they may yet have a common origin. both t

ed to christianity,butfirst endeavour to make them.good buddhists. the buddhisthasdeveloped himsellas far asma,nas,buthehas not developed the principle of buddhi. to makehima christian before he has developed the principle of buddhi would be to make himithypocrite.thatprinciple must be calledintoaction.ifwe read the most esotericofthe eastern writings, we find that the mysteries of buddhiare only communicated to pledged chelas under the strictest pledges; the easterns must progess. or become extinct: that has always been the experience of the past.ifthey are to progress, it is the influence of the west that will doitif'proofis wanted of that, look at the way they regardparabrahmitisessentially the same as the hebrew concept of negative existencethree veils of negative existenceofthe.kabala

em tobea concession of their entire position to the materialists. because, for this purpose at all events, we must grant that everything of which we are conscious is physical. we mustthetatwas217consider for this purpose that all thought isbuta secretion of the brain, merely a mode of the grey matter of the brain, that everything that we perceive, any object of sense, is merely certain vibrations communicated through a certain sense by the air or what not to the brain, and the modification so produced in the brain perceived and recorded- a group of such sensations, it may be, forming a distinct image- thus the eye giving us a sensation of redness, giving us also. a sensation of form, of scolloped and convoluted formitmay be; the touch giving us a sensation of velvety softness and the like;

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

aite to the rectified rite and highly recommended him. in february 1903 waite received the preliminary forms of admission and pledge and a series of questions d'ordre, all of which he duly completed, signed and returned- with a curious error; he gave his year of birth as 1859. in his replies to the questions he stated his belief 'that there is a masonry which is behind masonry and is not commonly communicated in lodges, though at the right time it is made known to the right person. but it is requisite that he should come in by the door and should pass through the preliminary grades to attain the ineffable ends"71[71] and in his covering letter he intimated that he 'was going among the brethren of geneva to learn and not to teach'72[72. he was also 'required to choose (1) a mystic name (2)

those who attain the third order will meet the c. for the first time face to face, and it is hoped that in the course of nature the c. will be recruited there from (30) the members of the s.c. pledge themselves hereby to communicate to one another all occult knowledge and all knowledge concerning occult orders which they may possess now or obtain hereafter, and in the case of such knowledge being communicated to them individually under binding obligations, each will do his best to obtain for the two others a participation of such knowledge and reception by such rites (31) the members also honourably pledge themselves, each to each and all to all, to work seriously and in harmony for the objects of the s.c, to keep their names unknown, not to desert one another, to resign only by necessity

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

osely, we can extract a number of lessons from them. the golden calf one of the important facts concerning the exodus of the israelites from egypt, as related in the qur'an, is that they rebelled against the religion revealed to them by god in spite of the fact that god had rescued them through moses from the tyranny of pharaoh. the israelites were not able to comprehend the monotheism that moses communicated to them, but tended continually toward idolatry. the qur'an describes this strange tendency here: we conveyed the tribe of israel across the sea and they came upon some people who were devoting themselves to some idols which they had. they said "moses, give us a god just as these people have gods" he said "you are indeed an ignorant people. what these people are doing is destined for

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

aite to the rectified rite and highly recommended him. in february 1903 waite received the preliminary forms of admission and pledge and a series of questions d'ordre, all of which he duly completed, signed and returned- with a curious error; he gave his year of birth as 1859. in his replies to the questions he stated his belief 'that there is a masonry which is behind masonry and is not commonly communicated in lodges, though at the right time it is made known to the right person. but it is requisite that he should come in by the door and should pass through the preliminary grades to attain the ineffable ends"71[71] and in his covering letter he intimated that he 'was going among the brethren of geneva to learn and not to teach'72[72. he was also 'required to choose (1) a mystic name (2)

those who attain the third order will meet the c. for the first time face to face, and it is hoped that in the course of nature the c. will be recruited there from (30) the members of the s.c. pledge themselves hereby to communicate to one another all occult knowledge and all knowledge concerning occult orders which they may possess now or obtain hereafter, and in the case of such knowledge being communicated to them individually under binding obligations, each will do his best to obtain for the two others a participation of such knowledge and reception by such rites (31) the members also honourably pledge themselves, each to each and all to all, to work seriously and in harmony for the objects of the s.c, to keep their names unknown, not to desert one another, to resign only by necessity

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

end the first event. as we have moved further and further away from the "golden age" the ripples have become more and more distorted until now, in the age of the wolf they have dissipated into the pool of illusions. religions, ideologies and movements are hence exoteric. exoteric- of philosophical doctrines, treatises, modes of speech, etc: designed for or suitable to the generality of disciples; communicated to outsiders, intelligible to the public. hence of disciples, etc. belonging to the outer circle; not admitted to the esoteric teaching. oxford english dictionary esotericism (the inner teachings) are elusive and hard to find, they have been passed from "mouth to ear" through brotherhoods, sects and orders. they do not evolve, while their appearance may change from age to age, they ex

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

t it totally clear, focus on the visuals first, then expand the focus to sounds, senses etc. get the image as clear as possible. gnostic theurgy page 154 archetypal explorations symbols have meaning. these meanings can vary from the personal to the collective unconscious and beyond. jung believed that many symbols were part of an archetypal language through which varying levels of the unconscious communicated. on a personal level these symbols can be relevant in exploring engrams and memories, on deeper levels these symbols can represent levels of personal and interpersonal spiritual power. when examining a symbol it is important to consider the various levels on which it can operate. take for example, the snake; it can have significance on varying levels of the unconscious. it can represe

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM24

s et sorores" second adept "rosae rubae" third adept "et aureae crucis" chief adept "very honoured fratres and sorores, the things which are above do continually lift up unto their high estate the things which are below, and do thence return them after a certain great transfiguration so that the work of wisdom may continue and that the grace and sanctification of the holy and glorious zion may be communicated to the zion which is on earth. therefore, the worlds rejoice together 6 and are fulfilled in all completion. i beseech you to join with me in my intention, and to ratify in your hearts, the solemn and sacramental words by which i assume this external and visible temple of isis mighty mother into the house not made by hands, built of lively stones, the company of the adepts, and it is

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

m one instance to the next, but the core principles are maintained; for they are the very manner in which 'the firebrand' is passed from one generation to the next. in the fulfilment of his 'making' the initiand is ritually 'authorised' to act as an autonomous participant and representative of the tradition. his or her name is entered into the book of lineages and the names of fellow brethren are communicated. within the ambit of the lineage in which the above process is actuated there are no grades or degrees beyond the principal initiation ritual, although it must be stated that some traditional lineages, such as the black boar and the serpent-cross, do utilise graded structures. in the case of the black boar lineage, for example, a three degree system is operated, broadly based upon the

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

gicians. the high priest then finds four pieces of paper that on inspection, prove to be the key to the cipher of the royal arch mason. with it, those present are able to decode the mysterious writing on the ark, which includes the long-lost word of the master mason, the ancient names of three sky gods drawn together to form a single word. by such ciphers and codes have the initiates of all times communicated with each other and with their ultraterrestrial masters, the secret chiefs of the great white brotherhood. others have used the same or similar ciphers to communicate with their opposition. the simple english-based cipher of 26 letters discussed in this book is directly traceable to the qabala of nine chambers, a hebrew-based cipher of unknown antiquity; used for centuries to decode m

ch other and with their ultraterrestrial masters, the secret chiefs of the great white brotherhood. others have used the same or similar ciphers to communicate with their opposition. the simple english-based cipher of 26 letters discussed in this book is directly traceable to the qabala of nine chambers, a hebrew-based cipher of unknown antiquity; used for centuries to decode messages and secrets communicated in mystical writings, names and holy books. 2 allen h. greenfield symbolic tree of the great work conception and drawing by elmer e. hartman 3 1 the basic premise first, some people among us are in the know about ufo phenomena, which have manifested throughout history. certain people have known the nature of this phenomena, and used its nature, for almost as long. second, those in the

ome intertwined with the legend or mythos itself, and thus take on the legend s power to impinge. the fully illuminated are in control of reality to the extent that the mythos itself is in control. they also, in a very real sense, acquire its intangibility. fifth, the illuminati of the ufonauts are scattered, informally organized on a worldwide basis. until the modern information revolution, they communicated through secret societies, allegorical mystery dramas and ciphers. an outworn example is found in the mythos of alchemy, its cipher language, etc. sixth, most ciphers have followed the decoding rules established in the various techniques of qabalistic number analysis, including gematria, theosophical addition, notariqon, temura, etc. the most recent past known cipher was that of aiq ba

ighth, crowley s magical son frater achad did partially decipher the code, but it remained for carol smith in 1974 to solve it, and for software programmer frater lamed to make it readily accessible to investigators in the 1980s. ninth, the ufonauts themselves use the cipher when they five names to themselves, their home planets, etc. they know the case will be reported, and the key words will be communicated to the illuminati. tenth, since i applied the cipher to such key words, the code is now completely accessible to ufologists and others. the cipher can help analyze cases, predict manifestations and trace the ufonauts to their very doorsteps; and yes, they do have doorsteps. eleventh, as soon as the ufonauts and illuminati know the knowledge of the cipher is widespread, the code will c

will lead you directly to the truth about ufos. i m not suggesting that this is the only method by which one can solve the ufo mystery. i am suggesting that it is the easiest and most straightforward, and the most accessible to any intelligent lay person. although the cipher solution is embedded in the book of the law, it apparently does not originate there. while the royal arch masonic cipher is communicated to initiates as an english language cipher, it is actually, as noted above, rooted in the hebrew qabala, and is limited in function for english speaking adepts and initiates. it was soon exposed, but by the mid-19th century something new was afoot in the occult underground [i must return momentarily to the high middle ages, the renaissance, and the period of the protestant reformation

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

s in keeping with crowley's use of a final''k' for reasons of gematria as well as to distinguish his more specific system from magic in general. crowley defined magick as "the science and art of causing change to occur in conformity with will" this extremely broad definition is exactly the meaning intended throughout this manual. magic is both a science and an art. like music, only so much can be communicated in words. its study demands practice. you will not become a magician simply by reading this or any other book you must put what you read hito practical application. enochian magick is a very special category of magick. after learning of the watchtowers and aethyrs, for example, you must then experience them. crowley's magick is also associated in various degrees with a sexual element

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

a wody, ni piania koguta' this detail, expressly picked up among the peasantry on the pruth and dniester, strangely coincides with pliny's statement 16, 37 [71 'ex qua (sambuco) magis canoram huccinam tuhamque credit pastor ibi caesa, ubi gauorum cantum frutex ille non exaudiat' of peeling the willow there is nothing said (see suppl. an old as. spell for fcer-stice, sudden stitch in the side, was communicated to me by price from the harley ms. no. 585 fol. 186. first, three herbs are to be boiled in butter, feverfew (febrifugia= febrem fugaus, capit. de villis, pertz 3, 186, red 1214 spells and charms. nettle that grows through a fence (conf. p. 1200, through a sieve, and wayhread, ohg. wegabreita, plantago' wi"s fterstice /e/erfuge, and seo redde netele]>e)>urh sern^ inwyx's, and weghrced

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

disease among swine. before sunrise two stakes of dry wood are dug into the ground amid solemn silence, and hempen ropes that go round them are pulled back and forwards till the wood catches fire; the fire is fed with learves and twigs, and the sick animals are driven through. in some places the fire is produced by the friction of an old cartwheel. the following description, the latest of all, is communicated from hohenhameln, bailiw. baldenberg, hildesheim: in many villages of lower saxony, especially in the mountains, it is common, as a precaution against cattle plague, to get up the so-called wild fire, through which first the pigs, then the cows, lastly the geese are driven.2 the established procedure in the matter is this. the farmers and all the parish assemble, each inhabitant recei

rb (eeinhart xciv. 606 elements. cords. about the smooth round cross-bar is coiled a rope, whose long ends, left hanging on both sides, are seized by a number of men; these make the cross-bar revolve rapidly this way and that, till the friction sets the linen in the holes on fire. the sparks are caught on tow or oakum, and whirled round in the air till they burst into a clear blaze, which is then communicated to straw, and from the straw to a bed of brushwood arranged in cross layers in the hollow way. when this wood has well burnt and nearly done blazing, the people hurry off to the herds waiting behind, and drive them perforce, one after the other, through the glowing embers. as soon as all the cattle are through, the young folks throw themselves pellmell upon the ashes and coals, sprink

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

of borderline states are often realized by the mind just as one realizes a whole picture after a glance of a few seconds, yet must use hundreds of words and many minutes in explaining or describing. dreams were once regarded as messages from the gods, guardian angels or ancestral spirits, counseling and forewarning the dreamer. some held that a man's own soul wandered off and its adventures were communicated to the sleeper as dreams. the causes of dreams are many. dreams may be a continuation of the waking state, a muddled recapitulation of recent daytime experiences. many medical researchers tend to account for dreams entirely on the basis of the physiological or emotional state of the sleeper. glare on the eyelids, spots before the eyes, ocular spectra, indigestion, physical pains and a

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

the exposition by mr sandby of the 'contradictions' and 'poverty of ideas' exhibited in these developments of spiritualism, we fancy it is needless to enter farther into their claims as transcendental and authoritative revelations and 'unveilments of the secrets of future existence" london w. w.lloyd.[printed inthezoist,no. xxix (april1850.)curebymesmen"sm,withoutmedicine,ofacondemneddiseasedknee.communicated by mr hockley'theincredulity of the learned is hardly less hurtful to truth than the credulity of the vulgar. when a discovery like.animal magnetism is announced, in the disbelief of which he has been trained from hiscontributionsto thezoist215distance, or which in years long past had been in sympathetic intercourse with some person that is present, can this brain conduct its impressi

ive character of the vision is at once demonstrated. but if he were living (as adele's power of clairvoyance would lead us to assume, then it is contended that that gentleman's spirit or 'reasoning faculty' must have been conscious at the time of so strange a transaction as this interesting conference, and could, if he had been questioned, have given much the same version of the interview as that communicated by madame adele; for, in addition, it must be remembered that he was not asleep mesmerically or otherwise, but engaged at work with a negro in gathering seeds like peppercorns. now, according to cahagnet, adele's power of conversing with the stranger in mexico was as easily brought into action, asherpower of conversing with the soul of swedenborg or of louis xvi.thefact then is readil

nt of the hidden properties of nature, the following curious receipt,'howtomakeaghost,'is extracted from themonthlymagazinefor june,1848-'ifchloride of barium is put upon a plate in a dark cellar, and the hand placed beneath it, so soon as the warmth of the hand has penetrated the plate, the form of the hand is delineated in phosphoric delineations on the upper surface of the plate' thus the heat communicated by the hand to the chloride of barium gives rise to certain luminous emanations,"it is surprising that eckhartshausen should have thus violated the rules expressly laid down for his guidance, and then complain of the unpleasant sensations he experienced.tseealso a very singular narrativebyjohn howison, esq, of the east india company's service, in hisforeignscenesandtravellingreminisce

87and amongst others the following remarkable relation is to be found in eckhartshausen's xejtomagic,p. 57; munich, 1791; and is thus related by jung-stilling in his admirable theory of pneumatology*'eckhartshausen became acquainted with a scotsman, who, though he meddled not with the conjurationofspirits, and such like charlatanry, had learned however a remarkable pieceofart from a jew, which he communicated also to eckhartshausen, and made the experiment with him, which is surprising and worthyofperusal.hethat wishes to raise, and see any particular spirit,mustprepare himself for it, for some days together, both spiritually and physically.thereare also particular and remark255 able requisites and relations necessary betwixt such a spirit and the person who wishes to see it; relations whi

er state.itis guided by belief.19.-lnjohn,ch. 3, v.3,jesussaid tonicodemus-'excepta man be born again, he cannot see the kingdomofgod.'will you favour me with your viewofthat passage? c.a.-itmeans that a person after death must pass through a state, and emerge from it in entire ignoranceofevery thing connected with the world, the flesh, and the life.thatmay be said to be created again. it is then communicated to them (good persons, i mean) the way to make themselves acceptable to the saviour. and they then progress onwards. but they will not enter the presence and dwell with god, until the world is at an end and all are judged.theydo not immediately after death face their maker; but they enjoy a spiritual existence, according to their deserts. when they have passed so much time as is requi

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

egypt. with these kings, and with a series of kings of lesser status known as the followers of horus, myth blends imperceptibly into history. period of rule by kings summary: dynasties of gods and demigods were succeeded by dynasties of human kings who acted as intermediaries between humanity and the gods. this period corresponds with the time span of pharaonic history. gods and goddesses mainly communicated with people through temple rituals, oracles, or dreams, though deities might still be encountered beyond the boundaries of the black land. most humans could only enter the divine realm by dying, but stories were told of priest-magicians who had the power to pass between the worlds of the living and the dead. the king was responsible for upholding the divine order in the world of the l

amun-ra was worshipped as the king of the gods and creator of the world and its inhabitants. in his chief cult temple at karnak in thebes, amun, lord of the thrones of the two lands, ruled as a divine pharaoh. unlike other important deities, amun does not seem to have been thought of as living in some distant celestial realm. his presence was everywhere, unseen but felt like the wind. his oracles communicated the divine will to humanity. amun was said to come swiftly to 100 handbook of egyptian mythology figure 20. amun-ra visits a queen to sire a divine child. the couple are supported by the goddesses serqet (left)and neith (right. line drawing of a relief in luxor temple (art resource) help egyptian kings on the battlefield or to aid the poor and friendless. when he was manifest in his c

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

er to himself or others, how superhuman knowledge can be attained by physical or chemical processes. had webster said "by metaphysical and alchemical processes" the definition would be approximately correct: as it is, it is absurd. ancient theosophists claimed, and so do the modern, that the infinite cannot be known by the finite-i.e, sensed by the finite self-but that the divine essence could be communicated to the higher spiritual self in a state of ecstasy. this condition can hardly be attained, like hypnotism, by "physical and chemical means" q. what is your explanation of it? a. real ecstasy was defined by plotinus as "the liberation of the mind from its finite consciousness, becoming one and identified with the infinite" this is the highest condition, says professor wilder, but not o

members assembled, except when the meeting consists of his co-religionists. after due warning, violation of this rule shall be punished by suspension or expulsion. this is one of the offenses in the society at large. as regards the inner section, now called the esoteric, the following rules have been laid down and adopted, so far back as 1880. no fellow shall put to his selfish use any knowledge communicated to him by any member of the first section (now a higher "degree; violation of the rule being punished by expulsion. now, however, before any such knowledge can be imparted, the applicant has to bind himself by a solemn oath not to use it for selfish purposes, nor to reveal anything said except by permission. q. but is a man expelled, or resigning, from the section free to reveal anyth

the spirit into the objective plane is another question. the spirit is dazed after death and falls very soon into what we call "predevachanic unconsciousness" when the intensity of the desire in the dying person to return for some purpose forced the higher consciousness to page 71 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt remain awake, and therefore it was really the individuality, the "spirit" that communicated. the second exception is found in the nirmanakayas. q. what about them? and what does the name mean for you? a. it is the name given to those who, though they have won the right to nirvana and cyclic rest have out of pity for mankind and those they left on earth renounced the nirv ic state. this is not "devachan" as the latter is an illusion of our consciousness, a happy dream, and as

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

and on the pawtuxet road, and he dropped little by little the air of forced geniality with which he had latterly sought to combat the town's prejudice. the nearest neighbours to his farm, the fenners, one night remarked a great shaft of light shooting into the sky from some aperture in the roof of that cryptical stone building with the high, excessively narrow windows; an event which they quickly communicated to john brown in providence. mr. brown had become the executive leader of the select group bent on curwen's extirpation, and had informed the fenners that some action was about to be taken. this he deemed needful because of the impossibility of their not witnessing the final raid; and he explained his course by saying that curwen was known to be a spy of the customs officers at newpor

t able to find and deal with orne and hutchinson itself. if what their fate may have been the doctor strives sedulously not to think. 6 the following morning dr. willett hastened to the ward home to be present when the detectives arrived. allen's destruction or imprisonment- or curwen's if one might regard the tacit claim to reincarnation as valid- he felt must be accomplished at any cost, and he communicated this conviction to mr. ward as they sat waiting for the men to come. they were downstairs this time, for the upper parts of the house were beginning to be shunned because of a particular nauseousness which hung indefinitely about; a nauseousness which the older servants connected with some curse left by the vanished curwen portrait. at nine o'clock the three detectives presented thems

ooked along it toward the north there was no remaining trace of zadok allen. iv i can hardly describe the mood in which i was left by this harrowing episode- an episode at once mad and pitiful, grotesque and terrifying. the grocery boy had prepared me for it, yet the reality left me none the less bewildered and disturbed. puerile though the story was, old zadok's insane earnestness and horror had communicated to me a mounting unrest which joined with my earlier sense of loathing for the town and its blight of intangible shadow. later i might sift the tale and extract some nucleus of historic allegory; just now i wished to put it out of my head. the hour grown perilously late- my watch said 7:15, and the arkham bus left town square at eight- so i tied to give my thoughts as neutral and prac

sfactory modus vivendi be established. the very idea of any attempt to enslave or degrade mankind is ridiculous. as a beginning of this improved rapport, the outer ones have naturally chosen me- whose knowledge of them is already so considerable- as their primary interpreter on earth. much was told me last night- facts of the most stupendous and vista-opening nature- and more will be subsequently communicated to me both orally and in writing. i shall not be called upon to make any trip outside just yet, though i shall probably wish to do so later on- employing special means and transcending everything which we have hitherto been accustomed to regard as human experience. my house will be besieged no longer. everything has reverted to normal, and the dogs will have no further occupation. in

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

oked along it toward the north there was no remaining trace of zadok allen. i v i can hardly describe the mood in which i was left by this harrowing episode- an episode at once mad and pitiful, grotesque and terrifying. the grocery boy had prepared me for it, yet the reality left me none the less bewildered and disturbed. puerile though the story was, old zadok's insane earnestness and horror had communicated to me a mounting unrest which joined with my earlier sense of loathing for the town and its blight of intangible shadow. later i might sift the tale and extract some nucleus of historic allegory; just now i wished to put it out of my head. the hour grown perilously late- my watch said 7:15, and the arkham bus left town square at eight- so i tied to give my thoughts as neutral and prac

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

e seen? ac: this is a line of questioning we apply to ourselves in order to test our own rationale. in one very significant respect, the magical projection of the cultus has operated as a pharos for the curren, that is, a beacon or point of orientation for several manifestations of traditional craft. diverse streams of traditional observance, which otherwise may have passed into spirit, have met, communicated and cross- fertilised, simply because the cultus has been visible in exoteric terms, whilst at the same time being recognisable in terms of esoteric knowledge. magically composed works can convey many texts at once; a singular word can open many unseen paths. when eye meets eye in knowing it does not matter if a mask is worn. personally i consider the merit of our outer actions lies i

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

d butler (see p. 164. he was born in 1629, and died in 1683, he joined the parliamentary army, and when it was disbanded in 1656, became a country magistrate. at the restoration he was deprived of his offices, and then gave himself up to a life of p. 128 contemplation. in 1662 the idea seized him that he had the power of healing the king's-evil. he kept the matter quiet for some time, but at last communicated it to his wife, who jokingly bade him try his power on a boy in the neighbourhood. accordingly he laid his hands on the affected parts with prayer, and within a month the boy was healed. gradually his fame spread, until patients came to him from various parts of england as well as ireland. in 1665 he received an invitation from lord conway to come to ragley to cure his wife of perpetu

ISIS UNVEILED

he famous dr. eugenio torralva, a [ayncian attached to the house of the admiral of castile, with a demon named zequiel won his fame through the subsequent trial of torralva. the procedure and circumstances attendant upon the extraordinary trial are described in the original papers preserved in the archives of the inquia- tion. the cardinal of volterra, and the cardinal of santa cruz, bot^ saw and communicated with zequiel, who proved, during the whole< torralva's life, to be a pure, kind, elemental spirit, doing niany benefice 125. tliot. wri^t: narralieem of sorcery and magic, ii, iz, zvul digitizecoy google wttch-btlrnings at bambebg and wobzbtlrg 61 actions and remaining faithful to the f^ndan to the last hour of his life. even the inquimtion acquitted toiralva on that account; and alth

s and brotherhoods which at diffocnt periods have sprung bom tfae ancient stock. we find it with the early ess^nes, gnos- tics, theurgic neo-platonists, and medieval philosophers; and in our day even the masons perpetuate the memory of the old obligations in the penalties of throat-cutting, dismemberment, and disemboweling, with which the candidate is threatened. as the masonic 'master's word' is communicated only at 'low breath' so the selfsame precaution is pre- scribed in the chaldaean book of nwraera and the jewish merla^mh. when initiated, the neophyte was led by an ancient to a secluded spot, and there the latter whispered in hit ear the great secret* the mason i, under the most frightful penalties, that he will not communicate 204. a. fiuck: la kabbau. ch. l 56ai3,iao8lc 100 isis un

iation. the gradation of the mysteries is given us by proclus in the fourth book of bis theplato "the perfective rite ttamj, precedes in order the initiation muetia, and the initiation epopteia, or the final apocalypse (revelation" theon of smyrna, in mathematica, also divides the mystic rites into five parts "the first of which is the previous purification; for neuher are the myateries communicated to all who are willing to re- ceive them; but there are certain persons who are prevented by the voice of the crier (v^pu. since it is necessary that such as are not expelled from the mysteries should first be refined by certain purifica- tions, which the reception of the sacred rites succeeds. the third part is denominated epoptda or reception. and the fourth, which is the end and de

et association, which we may well term 'international' what a visitation of christian wrath should we not incur! and still, the case looks strangdy suspicious. let us first recall to our mind that which ammianus marcellinus* and other historians relate of duius hystaspes. the latter, penetrating into upper india (bactriana, learned pure rites and stellar and cosmical sciences from 'brachmans' and communicated them to the magi. now hystaspes is shown in history to have crushed the magi, and introduced or rather forced upon them the pure religion of zorosster, that of ormazd. how is it, then, that an inscription is found on the tomb of darius, stating that he was "teacher and hierophant of magic, or 292. jokphtu: aioiq. iv, iv. 4. 293. ibid, ix, ii. 1; f uv, i. 8. 294. id relation to the wdl

cting the spiritual light of the middle space offered him by his mother sophia-achamoth, he set himself to create a world of. his own. aided by his sons, the nx planetary genii, he fabricated man, but this one proved a failure. it was a monster; soulless, ignorant, and crawling on all fours on the ground like a material beast. flda-baotb was forced to implore the help of his spiritual mother. she communicated to him a ray of her divine light, and so animated man and endowed him with a soul. and now began the animosity of dda-baoth toward his own creature. following the impulse of the divine light, man soared higher and higher in his aspi- rations; very soon he began presenting, not the image of his creator dda-baoth, but rather that of the supreme being, the 'primitive man' ennoia. then th

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

nion that there is some inconceivable benefit in pain, abstractly considered; that pain, however inflicted, or wherever felt, communicates some good to the general system of being; and that every animal is some way or other the better for the pain of every other animal. this opinion he carries so far as to suppose that there passes some principle of union through all animal life, as attraction is communicated to all corporeal nature; and that the evils suffered on this globe may by some inconceivable means contribute to the felicity of the inhabitants of the remotest planet. contemporary review of the nature and origin of evil. without subordination, no created system can exist: all subordination implying imperfection; all imperfection, evil; and all evil, some kind of inconveniency or suf

e up of ether (rosicrucian ther um. thenceforward he consisted of the two first rosicrucian principles only, soul and spirit; which was the cause that the disciples did not recognise him after the resurrection. during his sojourn upon earth of eighteen months after he had risen, he received from sophia (soph, suph, or holy wisdom, that perfect knowledge or illumination, that true gnosis, which he communicated to the small number of the apostles who were capable of receiving the same. the gnostic authorities are st. irenaeus in the first place, tertullian, clemens alexandrinus, origen, st. epiphanius. the gnostics are divided into sects, bearing the names of valentinians, carpocratians, basilideans, and manich ans. gnwsij, gnosis, gnossos: thence gnostics. as the son of god remained unknown

looked upon by them in the same light as athor (apuleius, cicero, ovid; ptolem us, in tetrabibla; proclus; ennemoser, vol. i. p. 268, trans, by howitt. among the egyptians, athor also signified the night (hesiod, orpheus. according to the egyptians, says jablonski, matter has always been connected with the mind. the egyptian priests also maintained that the gods appeared to man, and that spirits communicated with the human race. the souls of men are, according to the oldest egyptian doctrine, formed of ether, and at death return again to it. the alchemists were a physical branch of the rosicrucians. the more celebrated authors (and authorities) upon the art and mystery of alchemy are hermes (whose seven chapters and smaragdine table, as it is called, contain the whole alchemical system; g

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

ly been attributed to meteoric activity, but again we are faced with the simple fact that materials fall which do not exist in meteors. 63 in 1872, on march 9, 10, and 11, something fell from the sky and was accompanied by dust. it was described as red iron ochre, carbonate of lime, and unidentifiable organic matter. in the american journal of science, 1-2-335 (1819, is professor graves' account, communicated by professor dewey, that on the evening of august 13, 1819, a light was seen in amherst a falling object with accompanying sounds as if from an explosion. in the home of professor dewey this light was reflected upon a wall of a room. the next morning in professor dewey's front yard, in what is said to have been the only position from which the light could have been reflected, a substa

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

s the inner kernel lying behind the vengeance-elements in the degree of knight k.h. the darker aspects of karma are largely connected with man fs ignorance of the nature of god, and with confusion with regard to many forms in which he reveals himself, and thus the s c s of the 30 contain the heart of its philosophy. that degree would not be fully and validly conferred unless these s c s were duly communicated, since they express its inner meaning and purpose. 797. in the ancient egyptian instruction, corresponding to this group of degrees, it was taught that whatsoever a man sowed that also must he reap, and that if he sowed evil the result would be suffering to himself. the karma of nations and races was also studied, and the inner working of the law upon the different planes was investig

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

alogous to those we call masonic are among the most ancient on earth, and may be found in some form or other in almost all parts of the world. our signs exist in egypt and mexico, in china and india, in greece and rome, upon the temples of burma and the cathedrals of mediaeval europe; and there are said to be shrines in southern india where the same secrets are taught under binding pledges as are communicated to us in the craft and high grades in modern europe and america. 14. among pioneers in this field we should mention bro. albert churchward, the author of several interesting books on the egyptian origin of masonry, although it may be that he is not always quite sufficiently critical; bro. j. s. m. ward, the author of freemasonry and the ancient gods, who was hiram abiff? and a number

the third day was likewise celebrate with like ceremonies, with a religious dinner, and with all the consummation of the adept order(*apul. met, xi, 23, 24. tr. william adlington a.d. 1566) 115. it is also reported that during the ceremony isis said: 116. i am nature- the parent of all things, the sovereign of the elements, the primary progeny of time. 117. the preliminary trials 118. the secrets communicated in the mysteries have been well and loyally kept, and no details about them are available, though we occa-sionally find guarded hints which give us a slight idea of their character. there is a picturesque account of the preparation for them given in mackey s lexicon of freemasonry which, although it does not appear to be substantiated by the records preserved in greek and latin author

the inner kernel of truth lying behind the vengeance-elements in the degree of knight k.h. the darker aspects of karma are largely connected with man s ignorance of the nature of god and confusion with regard to the many forms in which he reveals himself, and thus the s s of the 30 contain the heart of its philosophy. that degree would not be fully and validly conferred unless these s s were duly communicated, since they express its inner meaning and purpose. 175. in the ancient instruction corresponding to this group of degrees it was taught that whatsoever a man sowed, that also must he reap, and that if he sowed evil the result would be suffering to himself. the karma of nations and races was also studied, and the inner working of the law upon the different planes was investigated by th

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

hirty-one rarely, and everyone else ran the gamut from one or two times a year to every week. in other words, more than 80 percent of all respondents rarely or never meet with coreligionists for religious/ritual purposes. finally, the satanist community is an internet community. while more than half of all the satanists who responded do not meet with their coreligionists face-to-face, fifty-eight communicated with others in talk rooms or via e-mail on a daily basis and another thirty-one communicate frequently. this finding is congruent with the scattered geographical distribution of satanists. satanist profile with a limited sample such as this, it is difficult to draw hard and fast conclusions. the representativeness of the sample partially depends on the size of the population from whic

LIBER ALEPH

he sign of he ram. i have performed the rite of union with him according to the ancient manner, and i know the word that shall rule the semester. also it is given unto my spirit to write unto thee concerning the virtue of this rite, and many another of antiquity. and it is this, that our forefathers made of these ceremonies an epitome mnemonic, wherein certain truths, or true relations, should be communicated in a magical manner. now therefore by the practice of these mayst thou awaken thy wisdom, that it may manifest in thy conscious mind. and this way is of use even when the ceremonies, as those of he christians, are corrupt and deformed; but in such a case hou shalt seek out the true ancient significance thereof. for there is that within thee which remembereth truth, and is ready to com

LIBER CHANOKH

e equinox version. it does not appear to follow directly any of the versions of the great table in the dee mss; that is, some letters match the 1584 great table as delivered by av, some match the 1587 version as reformed by raphael, and some disagree with both these but agree with the great table that can be constructed from the names of the .parts of the earth as imposed by god. of liber scienti communicated by nalvage, using their characters on the table of watchtowers (dee noticed the discrepency between the latter two at the time: in the working of 2nd june 1584, a week after the original delivery of the great table (tfr p. 188, dee asked ave .as concerning the diversity of certain words in these tables and those of the portions of the earth delivered by nalvage, what say you. and was

LIBER HHH

s gone through the ritual ceremonially and imprinted the revelant symbols. 8 approx .corpse-position. the .corpse. and .dying buddha .sanas (along with the .hanged man. posture mentioned in cap. i v. 10) were depicted in a supplement to .liber e. which was printed at the start of equinox i (7, and also in the 1994 and 1997 weiser .blue brick. edition of magick. 9 this possibly refers to something communicated in the zelator initiation (see note below. 10 iaida or .the highest. is a name or title of god appearing in the angelic keys of dee and kelly. see casaubon (ed, a true and faithful relation. 11 this section is the .meditation practice corresponding to ritual cxx. referred to in liber xiii. unfortunately the published (after a fashion) version of liber 120, the ritual of passing throug

LIBER LVII

s] 43 [i.e, writing out the tetragrammaton as a tetraktys, or in .wing. form, gives 72. t.s] 44 [i.e. the 13 paths above tiphareth. 78 is s (1. 12) so to get this number you need to add up the numbers on the tarot trumps of those paths; the letters give 105. t.s] 45 [crowley later decided this was an error and that the actual hebrew spelling of aiwaz was zwyo= 93, after having the latter spelling communicated to him by one samuel a. jacobs who knew the correct orthography for the simple reason that it was his middle name (patronymic, to be precise. t.s] on the qabalah 35 seems the buddhist view of the samsara-cakkram. 106. wn, nun, a fish. the number of death. death in the tarot bears a crosshandled scythe; hence the fish as the symbol of the redeemer. icqus= jesus christ, son of god, savi

LIBER SAMEKH

: the innocent and impotent harpocrates babe becomes the horus adult by obtaining the wand. gde reine thor h seizes the sacred lance.14 bacchus becomes pan. the holy guardian angel is the unconscious creature self.the spiritual phallus. it is therefore advisible to replace the name asar un-nefer by that of ra-hoor-khuit at the outset, and by that of one fs own holy guardian angel when it has been communicated. line 6 he hails him as besz, the matter that destroys and devours godhead, for the purpose of the incarnation of any god. line 7 he hails him as apophrasz, the motion that destroys and devours godhead, for the purpose of the incarnation of any god. the combined action of these two devils is to allow the god upon whom they prey to enter into the enjoyment of existence through the sacr

LIBER XLIV THE MASS OF THE PHOENIX

entered in with woe; with mirth i now go forth, and with thanksgiving, to do my pleasure on the earth among the legions of the living. he goeth forth. 1 [this is generally taken to refer to the four stanzas of crowley.s paraphrase from the st l in cap. iii. vv. 37-38 .unity uttermost showed. to .abide with me, ra-hoor-khuit. t.s] 2 [what exactly constitutes .the proper sign. was either privately communicated to a.a. aspirants by their superivisors, or left to the ingenium of the magician. t.s] the mass of the ph.nix 3* this is the special number of horus; it is the hebrew blood3 and the multiplication of the 4 by the 11, the number of magick, explains 4 in its finest sense. but see in particular the accounts in equinox i, vii, of the circumstances of the equinox of the gods.4 the word .ph

.s. for niwg/ celepha s press. this e-text last revised 17.07.2004] 3 [hebrew \d, blood= 44] 4 [see also the equinox of the gods. the .invocation of horus according to the divine vision of ourada the seer. is divided into 44 sections (4 divisions of 11 sections each, with a string of 44 pearl beads to be told.the string broke after the first performance; the suggestion perhaps is that 44 had been communicated by rose as a particular number of horus prior to the ritual, though there is no clear statement to that effect in the account of the cairo working (then again, the cairo working is generally very poorly documented and it has even been suggested that crowley was booked on a ship back to england before april 8th. t.s] 5 [commentary by crowley on this chapter as printed in the second edi

LIBER XXXIII AN ACCOUNT OF AA

. it has never been exposed to the accidents of time and to the weakness of man, because only the most capable were chosen for it, and those who selected made no error. through this school were developed the germs of all the sublime sciences, which were first received by external schools, then clothed in other forms, and hence degenerated. according to time and circumstances, the society of sages communicated unto the exterior societies their symbolic hieroglyphs, in order to attract man to the great truths of their sanctuary. but all exterior societies subsist only by virtue of this interior one. as soon as external societies wish to transform a temple of wisdom into a political edifice, the interior society retires and leaves only the letter without the spirit. it is thus that secret ext

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

masonic gatherings. while not a religion, the order might be considered to be a "philosophical companion to religion" to my way of thinking that very idea is implicit in this definition, taken from the first lecture: masonry is "a peculiar system of morality, veiled in allegory and illustrated by symbols."1 as might be expected of a society of religious men, the moral and philosophical principles communicated by these symbols are considered to have been derived from the divine source. historical information about freemasonry's origin is much more difficult to provide than a definition. as one historian of thought, francis a. yates, has put it "the origin of freemasonry is one of the most debated, and debatable, subjects in the whole realm of historical enquiry."2 some of the masonic histor

rs to the secret mystery of masonry; that there were but four masons in the world when the deluge happened, that one of the four, even the second son of noah, was not master of the art; that neither nimrod, nor any of his bricklayers, knew any thing of the matter, and that there were but very few masters of the art (even) at solomon's temple; whereby it plainly appears, that the whole mystery was communicated to very few at that time; that at solomon's temple (and not before) it received the name free-masonry, because the masons at jerusalem and tyre were the greatest cabalists then in the world; that the mystery has been, for the most part, practised amongst builders since solomon's time. this paragraph also includes a footnote which defines "cabalists" as "people skilled in the cabala i

proved. the hebrew names of god are listed, though the name of jesus is now the most powerful of all names."53 viewed with these writings in the background, masonic symbolism certainly seems to reflect these ideas. the first degree on the tree of life the first degree tracing board gives an overview of western metaphysics and of the objectives of masonry. the idiom in which masonry's teaching is communicated in the ritual is the building of king solomon's temple; and our the key to interpreting masonic symbolism will be to remember that in one of the volumes of the sacred law we are told that. ye are the temple" masonic labor is interior work, work on one's self. when a candidate is first admitted into the order he is said to be an apprentice, and as a beginner his labors take place on th

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

tree. the druids were initiates of a secret school that existed in their midst. this school, which closely resembled the bacchic and eleusinian mysteries of greece or the egyptian rites of isis and osiris, is justly designated the druidic mysteries. there has been much speculation concerning the secret wisdom that the druids claimed to possess. their secret teachings were never written, but were communicated orally to specially prepared candidates. robert brown, 32, is of the opinion that the british priests secured their information from tyrian and phoenician navigators who, thousands of years before the christian era, established colonies in britain and gaul while searching for tin. thomas maurice, in his indian antiquities, discourses at length on phoenician, carthaginian, and greek ex

fficult to obtain satisfactory information concerning the mysteries, for the candidates were bound by inviolable oaths never to reveal their inner secrets to the profane. at the beginning of the ceremony of initiation, the candidate stood upon the skins of animals sacrificed for the purpose, and vowed that death should seal his lips before he would divulge the sacred truths which were about to be communicated to him. through indirect channels, however, some of their secrets have been preserved. the teachings given to the neophytes were substantially as follows: the soul of man--often called psyche, and in the eleusinian mysteries symbolized by persephone--is essentially a spiritual thing. its true home is in the higher worlds, where, free from the bondage of material form and material conc

ched the strings of his instrument the birds and beasts gathered about him, and as he wandered through the forests his enchanting melodies caused even the ancient trees with mighty effort to draw their gnarled roots from out the earth and follow him. orpheus is one of the many immortals who have sacrificed themselves that mankind might have the wisdom of the gods. by the symbolism of his music he communicated the divine secrets to humanity, and several authors have declared that the gods, though loving him, feared that he would overthrow their kingdom and therefore reluctantly encompassed his destruction. as time passed on the historical orpheus became hopelessly confounded with the doctrine he represented and eventually became the symbol of the greek school of the ancient wisdom. thus orp

revealed to mankind were medicine, chemistry, law, arc, astrology, music, rhetoric, magic, philosophy, geography, mathematics (especially geometry, anatomy, and oratory. orpheus was similarly acclaimed by the greeks. in his biographia antiqua, francis barrett says of hermes* if god ever appeared in man, he appeared in him, as is evident both from his books and his pymander; in which works he has communicated the sum of the abyss, and the divine knowledge to all posterity; by which he has demonstrated himself to have been not only an inspired divine, but also a deep philosopher, obtaining his wisdom from god and heavenly things, and not from man" his transcendent learning caused hermes to be identified with many of the early sages and prophets. in his ancient mythology, bryant writes "i ha

, the founder of egyptian learning, the wise man of the ancient world, gave to the priests and philosophers of antiquity the secrets which have been preserved to this day in myth and legend. these allegories and emblematic figures conceal the secret formul for spiritual, mental, moral, and physical regeneration commonly known as the mystic chemistry of the soul (alchemy. these sublime truths were communicated to the initiates of the mystery schools, but were concealed from the profane. the latter, unable to understand the abstract philosophical tenets, worshiped the concrete sculptured idols which were emblematic of these secret truths. the wisdom and secrecy of egypt are epitomized in the sphinx, which has preserved its secret from the seekers of a hundred generations. the mysteries of he

MEANING OF MASONRY

churches for the purpose of teaching what are called" the mysteries: for imparting to suitable and prepared minds certain truths of human life, certain instructions about divine things, about the things that belong to our peace, about human nature and human destiny, which it was undesirable to publish to the multitude who would but profane those teachings and apply the esoteric knowledge that was communicated to perverse and perhaps to disastrous ends. these mysteries were formerly taught, we are told" on the highest hills and in the lowest valleys" which is merely a figure of speech for saying, first, that they have been taught in circumstances of the greatest seclusion and secrecy, and secondly, that they have been taught in both advanced and simple forms according to the understanding o

one may decorate and adorn the lodge within him with the ornaments a jewels of grace and with the invaluable furniture of true knowledge, and which he may dedicate, in all his actions, to the service of god and of his fellow men and mark that of those jewels some are said to be moveable and transferable, because when displayed in o ur own lives and natures their influence becomes transferred and communicated to others and helps to uplift and sweeten the lives of our fellows; whilst some are immoveable because they are permanently fixed and planted in the roots of our own being, and are indeed the raw material which has been entrusted to us to work out of chaos and roughness into due and true form. the ceremony of our first degree, then, is a swift and comprehensive portrayal of the entran

into reliable knowledge those who feel that their knowledge of life and their path of life have hitherto been but a series of irregular steps made at haphazard and under hoodwinked conditions as to whither they are going. not without good reason does our catechism assert that masonry contains" many and invaluable secrets" but these of course are not the formal and symbolic signs, tokens and words communicated ceremonially to candidates; they are rather those secrets which we instinctively keep locked up in the recesses and safe repository of our hearts; secrets of the deep and hidden things of the soul, about which we do not often talk, and which, by a natural instinct, we are not in the habit of communicating to any but such of our brethren and fellows as share with us a common and a symp

hose as yet unfitted to approach it, so does the secret law of the spirit still avenge itself upon those who are unqualified to participate in the knowledge of its mysteries. hence the commandment" thou shalt not take the name of the lord thy god in vain" that is by invoking divine energy for unworthy or vain purposes. here, and upon the general subject of the signs, tokens and words employed and communicated in initiatory rites, may usefully be quoted the following words by a well-informed mason, who is of course speaking of them not as the merely perfunctory acts they are in ordinary lodges, but as they are when intelligently employed by those fully instructed in spiritual science and able to use signs, tokens and words with dynamic power and real efficiency" the symbols of the mysteries

d with the fellow-craft degree. it ended at a place where the candidate once more had to force his way on hands and knees through the smallest aperture of all, one that led to the central chamber in which stood and still stands the great sarcophagus in which he was placed and underwent the last supreme ordeal, and whence he was raised from the dead, initiated and perfected. the title of admission communicated to the candidate for the third degree is noteworthy, as also the reason for it. it is a hebrew name, said to be that of the first artificer in metals and to mean" in worldly possessions" now it will be obvious that the name of the first man who worked at metal-making in the ordinary sense can be of no possible interest or concern to us to-day, nor has the information the least bearing

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

nce, the visitors are sometimes described to be fantasticin aspect, sometimes as having two heads or faces. but this description is compre-hensible when we realize that it refers to a face inside a space helmet, which appearedto our ancestors as two faces or heads. the men of brass or bronze was also a title used for the visitors possibly due tothe metallic suits they wore. they also seem to have communicated in strange voices(many-tongues. can this not also be explained in practical terms? can the referencesabout the fallen angels in the old testament, book of enoch, and the dead seascrolls, for example, not be based on actual fact? the nephilim had to begin calibrations of the earth in relation to the neighboring plan-ets and stars almost immediately after ascent from their subterranean

voyant. the word enochian literally means inner eye. lewis implied,that no one can ever come into an understanding of the peculiar history of planet earth withouta knowledge of these entities. but dee also discovered that the macrobes did not take well to being contacted bycreatures so lowly and presumptuous as he. his mind was nearly destroyed by thecommunion. the knowledge that the dark archons communicated through his con-sciousness was so vast and complex that it was soon, thereafter, realized by all con-cerned that it would literally take centuries to physically realize. it had to be decidedwhether to just give up altogether and remain interned on earth forever, or to atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation87 the living macroscope somehow try, against all the odds, to act

(see he man- masters of the universe) the communica-tions from such archons are voluminous and veiled. they, too, are relatively impossi-ble to accomplish. sacrifices are also required, but not of the kind levied on thechildren of the nephilim. particular resources are needed, and there are also world-wide consequences of the ritual.we seek next to finally disclose some of the most salient points communicated to theadepts of the rose. the adepts let it be understood that the nephilim could not befought in direct combat or with energy that reciprocates their own natures or machina-tions. the coming of the nephilim to the sovereign planet earth was to be compared toa biological infection. it was (and is) nothing more than the infestation of a parasite, avirus, into a normally healthy host or

e irish accepted the teachings of hell by the migrant missionary st. patrick because they hadalready lived through a type of hell on earth (p. 110)the age of justinianthe earth raged with uncommon violence during the reign of justinian. each year is marked by therepetition of earthquakes, such of duration, that constantinople has been shaken above forty days; ofsuch extent that the shock has been communicated to the whole surface of the globe, or at least theroman empire. an impulsive or vibratory motion was felt, enormous chasms were opened, huge andheavy bodies were discharged into the air, the sea alternatively advanced and retreated beyond its ordi-nary bounds, and a mountain was torn from libanus, and cast into the wavestwo hundred and fiftythousand persons are said to have perished i

is face (p. 19)many instances prove that god ate and drank (p. 19)i come to thee in a thick cloud that the people may hear when i speak to thee ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests.take heed, go not up to the mount (sinai, whosoever toucheth the mount shall surely be put to death. moses and aaron were the aries, the number two men (p. 19)vicar means vice-arioracles the means by which the gods communicated via mind-controlled virgins.the sybilrome was virtually founded after the fall of troy and many gods may have migrated there. there was adark age about 1000 b.c, just like the one after charlemagne.in cavesno craft they knew, with woven brick and jointed beam to pile the sunward porch; but in the dark earth burrowed and housed like sunless ants in sunless caves (aeschylus)secrecy from

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

ge of ahriman, refer to the khorda avesta (book of common prayer) translated by james darmesteter, from "sacred books of the east, american edition, 1898. the ideal mind set of this ritual and any in the yatuk dinoih is one working with the most primordial forces of the earth. the daevas or demons of the yatuk dinoih are 'shades' of ahriman, which may be summoned and invoked and then absorbed and communicated within a dreaming gnosis. imagination, not only being shaitan/iblis as described by some areas of sufism, is the gateway to sorcerous art. the following working is a designed, inspired working to ahriman, through the shadows encircled by akhtya, the sorcerer mentioned in the madigan-i-fryano. the methods of summoning in these texts is focused and derived from high sorcery and greater

MORALS AND DOGMA

f orpheus; but they adore the realizer of the antique philosophy, the incarnate word of the christians. pythagoras, the great divulger of the philosophy of numbers, visited all the sanctuaries of the world. he went into judaea, where he procured himself to be circumcised, that he might be admitted to the secrets of the kabalah, which the prophets ezekiel and daniel, not without some reservations, communicated to him. then, not without some difficulty, he succeeded in being admitted to the egyptian initiation, upon the recommendation of king amasis. the power of his genius supplied the deficiencies of the imperfect communications of the hierophants, and he himself became a master and a revealer. pythagoras defined god: a living and absolute verity clothed with light. he said that the word w

and faithless men, teach us how profound a folly it would be to betray our secrets to those who, bound to us by no tie of common obligation, might, by obtaining them, call on us in their extremity, when the urgency of the occasion should allow us no time for inquiry, and the peremptory mandate of our obligation compel us to do a brother's duty to a base impostor. the secrets of our brother, when communicated to us, must be sacred, if they be such as the law of our country warrants us to keep. we are required to keep none other, when the law that we are called on to obey is indeed a law, by having emanated from the only source of power, the people. edicts which emanate from the mere arbitrary will of a despotic power, contrary to the law of god or the great law of nature, destructive of th

discontented and presumptuous masters who were buried in the ruins of the arches represent those who strive to acquire it for unholy purposes, to gain power over their fellows, to gratify their pride, their vanity, or their ambition. the lion that guarded the ark and held in his mouth the key wherewith to open it, figuratively represents solomon, the lion of the tribe of judah, who preserved and communicated the key to the true knowledge of god, of his laws, and of the profound mysteries of the moral and physical universe. enoch[[hebrew, khanoc, we are told, walked with god three hundred years, after reaching the age of sixty-five-"walked with god, and he was no more, for god had taken him" his name signified in the hebrew, initiate or initiator. the legend of the columns, of granite and

displays in every civilized country its banner, on which in letters of living light its great principles are written; and it smiles at the puny efforts of kings and popes to crush it out by excommunication and interdiction. man's views in regard to god, will contain only so much positive truth as the human mind is capable of receiving; whether that truth is attained by the exercise of reason, or communicated by revelation. it must necessarily be both limited and alloyed, to bring it within the competence of finite human intelligence. being finite, we can form no correct or adequate idea of the infinite; being material, we can form no clear conception of the spiritual. we do believe in and know the infinity of space and time, and the spirituality of the soul; but the _idea_ of that infinit

nce, of which he is the general representative, is named _archangel, type_ and _representative_ of all spirits, even those of mortals. he is also styled the man-type and primitive man, adam kadmon. god only is wise. the wisdom of man is but the reflection and image of that of god. he is the father, and his wisdom the mother of creation: for he united himself with wisdom[[greek: s?f?a, sophia, and communicated to it the germ of creation, and it brought forth the material world. he created the ideal world only, and caused the material world to be made real after its type, by his logos, which is his speech, and at the same time the idea of ideas, the intellectual world. the intellectual city was but the _thought_ of the architect, who meditated the creation, according to that plan of the mate

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

these, there are subsidiary meanings which depend on the grade of the commentator, or the grade of the reader. this is one of the reasons why this matter of commentaries is so difficult, and why any commentary must not be taken too seriously. the four great meanings, of course, are beyond any danger of being confused, since they are experienced in trance, and independent of reason. they cannot be communicated through the intellect. even the most accurate attempt to do so misleads) 3. every man and every woman is a star. 4. every number is infinite; there is no difference. this is a great and holy mystery. although each star has its own number, each number is equal and supreme. every man and every woman is not only a part of god, but the ultimate god "the centre is everywhere and the circum

hey crossed. see liber 156; also, verses 11 and 45 of this chapter. 18. burn upon their brows, o splendrous serpent! in them, kundalini must have reached the ajna. 19. 0 azure-lidded woman, bend upon them! the eternal sakhti (nuit) must activate the sahashara in them, attracted by the awakening of the ajna. 20. the key of the rituals is in the secret word which i have given unto him. this word is communicated directly to any serious aspirant when needed. 21. with the god& the adorer i am nothing: they do not see me. they are as upon the earth; i am heaven, and there is no other god than me, and my lord hadit. samadhi with any god is not the ultimate trance. the ultimate trance is the union of nuit and hadit. that is why over the head of ra-hoor-khuit in the stele, kundalini has reached the

tation, whereas spiritual children are more easily diseased and deformed, being of subtler and more sensitive matter. so infinitely varied are the possibilities of creation that each adept must work out each problem for himself as best he can. there are magical methods of making a link between the force generated and the matter on which it is desired to act; but these are, for the most part, best communicated by private instruction and developed by personal practice. the crude description is a bare framework, and (even so) more often misleads than not. but the general rule is to arrange all the conditions beforehand with intent to facilitate the manifestation of the thing willed, and to prevent the dangers of abortion by eliminating discordant elements. for instance: a man seeking to regai

alone. there is no god where he is. this very difficult point remains obscure without initiatic experience, but 666 had enough even at the time of writing this commentary to explain the situation more clearly. that he fails to do so is proof of how much his conscious ego aleister crowley was upset still by the experience) it is to be remembered that the beast had agreed to follow the instructions communicated to him (through his wife rose) only in order to show that 'nothing would happen if you broke all the rules' poor fool! the way of mastery is to break all the rules but you have to know them perfectly before you can do this; otherwise you are not in a position to transcend them. aiwaz here explains that his power over me depended upon the fact that hadit is verily "the core of every st

ONYX TABLET OF SET

ns must be signed by the iv+ member who has proclaimed the recognition, and at least two other members holding the iv+ must concur in writing and so notify the high priest and executive director. section 3.05. a priest or priestess of set may be recognized to magister or magistra templi iv by decision of the high priest. a minimum of a thirty-day advance notice of the proposed recognition must be communicated to all iv+ members of the temple by the high priest. following the end of the thirty-day advance notice period, the recognition must be communicated in writing to the executive director and to all voting councillors, and at least five persons who are voting councillors must indicate their approval of the decision in writing to the high priest and to the executive director. section 3.0

executive director and to all voting councillors, and at least five persons who are voting councillors must indicate their approval of the decision in writing to the high priest and to the executive director. section 3.06. a magister or magistra templi may be recognized to magus or maga v by decision of the high priest. a minimum of a thirty-day advance notice of the proposed recognition must be communicated to all iv+ members of the temple by the high priest. following the end of the thirty-day advance notice period, the recognition must be communicated in writing to the chairman of the council and the executive director, and all nine voting councillors must indicate their approval of the decision in writing to the high priest and to the executive director. section 3.07. a magus or maga

e recognition must be communicated in writing to the chairman of the council and the executive director, and all nine voting councillors must indicate their approval of the decision in writing to the high priest and to the executive director. section 3.07. a magus or maga may be recognized to ipsissimus or ipsissima vi by decision of the individual magus or maga in question. this decision must be communicated to the high priest, the chairman of the council, and the executive director, and at least five persons who are voting councillors must indicate their approval of the decision in writing to the high priest and to the executive director. section 3.08. persons holding the i or ii may be downgraded in degree and/or expelled from the temple of set by a member holding the iii. such a decisi

d to the high priest, the chairman of the council, and the executive director, and at least five persons who are voting councillors must indicate their approval of the decision in writing to the high priest and to the executive director. section 3.08. persons holding the i or ii may be downgraded in degree and/or expelled from the temple of set by a member holding the iii. such a decision must be communicated in writing to the high priest and to the executive director within ten days following the decision. a person holding the ii may return to the i voluntarily. in the case of a return to the i either voluntarily or involuntarily, the person in question shall be expelled from the temple at the end of one year if ii recognition is not reattained by that time. section 3.09. persons holding

i voluntarily. in the case of a return to the i either voluntarily or involuntarily, the person in question shall be expelled from the temple at the end of one year if ii recognition is not reattained by that time. section 3.09. persons holding the iii may not be involuntarily downgraded in degree. they may be expelled from the temple of set by decision of the high priest. such a decision must be communicated in writing to the executive director and to all voting councillors within fifteen days following that decision, and at least five persons who are voting councillors must indicate their approval of the decision in writing to the high priest and executive director. this section may not be invoked to expel an incumbent councillor or an incumbent executive director. section 3.10. persons

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

ormed me that he received the whole of his degrees at once, from the bst to volume j, c a a b b f b the spurious rites of memphis and misraim the j eth, the whole in an hour or two xperhaps less. i can furnish any one with the ritual of the first sixty-six degrees, purchased for me at auction in paris. every one can judge of the value of a rite in masonry,whose degrees consist only of what can be communicated in an. hour or two-of signs, words and a sounding title, i know one brother who received a patent for all up to the j ath sent to him without his taking them or asking for them; and another who received them in half a minute, up to the j eth, by the pronunciation, by the hierophant of a single short sentence. i append to this address a true account of the origin and progress of this r

al rite, was introduced into europe by, ormus, a seraphic priest of alexandria, and egyptian sage,who had been converted by st.mark, and reformed the doctrines of the egyptians in accordance with the principles of christianity. the disciples of ormus continued, until b b b i, to be the sole guardians of ancient egyptian wisdom as purified by christianity, and solomonian science. this science they communicated to the templars.they were then known by the title of knights of palestine or brethren rose-croix of the east. in them, the rite of memphis recognizes its immediate founders. in defining the object and intention of his order,marconis speaks as follows: the masonic rite of memphis is a combination of the ancient mysteries; it taught the first men to render homage to the deity. its dogma

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

holy and righteous people, who although they live on earth are similar to the angels who dwell in heaven. to them it is said, ggive ear h to the esoteric dimension of the torah, since this aspect of the torah, as it were, is not said out loud [so that all may hear] but rather whispered into the hearer fs ear. this is why the expression ggive ear h is used; the esoteric dimension of the torah was communicated only to the righteous, since it is difficult to grasp. this is also why[.in reference to the esoteric dimension of the torah] the verb gto speak h is used. the verb gto speak h refers to difficult language, as in the 3 ramban, introduction to commentary on the torah; yonat elim 29; shnei luchot habrit, yitro. 4 psalms 8:2. 5 shabbat 88b. the arizal on parashat haazinu 823 verse, gthe

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

l spiritual growth- a definite mark in the span of human life <34> now one of the best methods for bringingabout this stimulus of the inner lde, so that one does really begin or enter upon an entirely new existence characterised by an awareness of higher principles within, is the ceremonial technique. by this we mean that a ceremony is arranged in which certain ideas, teaching and admonitions are communicated to the candidate in dramatic form in a formally prepared temple or lodge room. nor is this all- otherwise, no claim could be made on behalf of magic that it really and not merely figuratively initiates. for the utterance of an injunction does not necessarily imply that it can sink sufficiently deeply into consciousness so as to arouse into renewed activity the dormant spiritual qualit

s to lace as he came. hiero the a= h grade of neophyte is a preparation for other grades, a threshold before our discipline, and it shows by its imagery, the light of the hidden knowledge dawning in the darkness of creation; and you are now to begin to analyse and comprehend the nature of that light. to this end, you stand between the pillars, in the gateway where the secrets of the a= grade were communicated to you <52> prepare to enter the immeasurable region. and tetragrammaton elohirn planted a garden eastward in eden, and out of the ground made tetragrammaton elohim to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food; the tree of life also, in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and of evil. this is the tree that has two paths, and it is the tenth

avete, fratres et sorores. second rosae rubae third et aureae crucis. chief very honoured fratres et sorores, seeing that the things which are above do continually lift up unto their high estate the things which are below, and do thence return them after a certain great transfiguration, that the work of wisdom may continue and that the grace and sanctification of the holy and glorious zion may be communicated to the zion which is on earth, wherefore the worlds rejoice together and are fulfilled in all completion, i beseech you to join with me in my intention, and to rabfy in your hearts, the solemn and sacramental words by which i assume this external and visible temple of the stella matutina into the house not made by hands, builded of lively stones- the company of the adepts. and it is s

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

real in appearance that we cannot unmoved feel the hand pass through that which seems a body and yet make contact with nothing. we read in ecclesiastical historians that spiridion, bishop of tremithonte, afterwards invoked as a saint, called up the spirit of his daughter, irene, to ascertain from her the whereabouts of some concealed money which she had taken in charge for a traveller. swedenborg communicated habitually with the so-called dead, whose forms appeared to him in the astral light. several credible persons necromancy 71 of our acquaintance have assured us that they have been revisited for years by the dead who were dear to them. the celebrated atheist sylvanus marechal appeared to his widow and one of her friends, to acquaint her concerning a sum of 1,500 francs which he had con

RUBY TABLET OF SET

an equivalent concept or meaning. another purpose of symbolism offered by the participants is to serve as a metalanguage which has two levels or multiple levels of meaning. each symbol or set of symbols can have one meaning to the initiated, and another meaning to the uninitiated. that symbol or set of symbols could also have different meanings to the initiated, depending upon how the symbols are communicated, and how they are mixed with other symbols. a statement in a symbolic language could even have multiple meanings communicated at the same time to the same person. a lot of the symbols setians use in our writings are like that. when we read through the scroll of set or the jewelled tablets, those of us who have been using the language of the temple of set for a while will see certain w

(shu, tefnut, sekhmet, bast. a lot of principles can be used as symbols which have more meaning to the initiated than they do to those who just read about them in a dictionary. visual and verbal/written symbols involve just one of our senses (sight. if you include verbal/spoken symbols, we then involve a second sense (hearing. we then asked the question "are there symbols which are perceived and communicated through each of our other senses" the first examples offered by workshop participants were incense and music: incense can bring about different emotions and responses through the sense of smell. music can bring about different responses through the sense of hearing, in ways totally different than the verbal symbols do (the difference between right brained behavior and left brained beh

s and ideals in a language particularly well suited to this purpose. setians use the ancient egyptian neters as symbols, representing aspects of the world, or aspects of the individual. we feel this is very close to the way the higher initiates of the ancient egyptian temples, the priests of the temples, and the smarter pharaohs used and viewed their neters. the neters were concepts that could be communicated to and shared among the initiated, rather than being actual gods and goddesses. the common man may very well have believed in the literal existence of his many gods and goddesses, but we believe the elite of the egyptian society understood that these neters were purely symbols. when the egyptian elite paid homage to the neters, they paid homage to the aspects of the universe or of the

lf by their means accurately, concerning every thing; not omitting any person, eminent at that time for learning, or any kind of religious rites; nor leaving any place unseen, by going into which he conceived, that he might find something extraordinary [for he went into the adyta of the egyptians (and, as clemens saith, permitted himself to that end to be circumcised) and learned things not to be communicated concerning the gods, mystick philosophy] he travelled to all the priests, and was instructed by every one, in that wherein they were particularly learned. in egypt he lived twenty two years, in their private sacred places, studying astronomy and geometry, and was initiated (not cursorily or casually) into all the religious mysteries of the gods. laertius saith, he made three cups of s

with the just i am eight, and one in eight: which is vital, for i am none indeed. the empress and the king are not of me; for there is a further secret. in the old comment, which appeared in the equinox in 1912, crowley wrote "i am perfect, being not (31 la or 61 ain. which is vital, for i am none indeed. la" this is rather at odds with the notion that charles stansfeld jones (frater achad) first communicated the al/la "key" to crowley in 1919. 9 is the number of the tarot trump "the hermit" symbolizing [according to the book of thoth] the secret fire khu [see #i-8 and #i-13. within the scope of the aon of horus, however, only an ipsissimus (10=[1. a "fool. could perceive this. to others an intellectual evaluation of harwer would yield 8 "adjustment. among other things this trump signifies

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

d on returning to the city for a complete medical check-up. saeed took a stand "if you want to indulge in superstition, go, but don't expect me to come along. it's eight hours' drive each way; so, to hell with it" mishal left that afternoon with her mother and the driver, and as a result mirza saeed was not where he should have been, that is, at his wife's side, when the results of the tests were communicated to her: positive, inoperable, too far advanced, the claws of the cancer dug in deeply throughout her chest. a few months, six if she was lucky, and before that, coming soon, the pain. mishal returned to peristan and went straight to her rooms in the zenana, where she wrote her husband a formal note on lavender stationery, telling him of the doctor's diagnosis. when he read her death s

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

new realizations. when i founded beelzebub's workshop, i immediately came across adept burns. it turned out that we have pretty similar interests with respect to gurdjieffian studies- and this, of course, fueled my initiation and goals a great deal. when my personal vision was impressing itself on me, i just "found" the order of amon that seems to be the one place where my vision could be clearly communicated to me. when i began to feel that the sentinelship of the ultima thule pylon was no longer giving me anything much new; then-adept iitti entered into a new phase of initiation where that very sentinelship proved to be of immense value to him. this enabled me to crystallize the cycles of the ut pylon in my mind and to see the coming into being of what i had cast in 1994. another fruit o

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

new realizations. when i founded beelzebub's workshop, i immediately came across adept burns. it turned out that we have pretty similar interests with respect to gurdjieffian studies- and this, of course, fueled my initiation and goals a great deal. when my personal vision was impressing itself on me, i just "found" the order of amon that seems to be the one place where my vision could be clearly communicated to me. when i began to feel that the sentinelship of the ultima thule pylon was no longer giving me anything much new; then-adept iitti entered into a new phase of initiation where that very sentinelship proved to be of immense value to him. this enabled me to crystallize the cycles of the ut pylon in my mind and to see the coming into being of what i had cast in 1994. another fruit o

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

t often provide rules and guidelines for behavior meant to be followed here on earth, such as the ten commandments. the commandments provide ten rules that followers of both the jewish and christian faiths are told to follow. a role similar to that of jesus is taken by muhammad (c. 570 632) in islam. muhammad is considered the true prophet and messenger of god to whom the angel jabra il (gabriel) communicated god s will. baha u lla h (1817 1892) was the messenger for the baha faith, as was moses (c. thirteenth century bce) for judaism. even in natural religions, which grow out of human questions about the universe and the way it works rather than divine messages, the truths that are found and developed are considered universal and eternally present. these include philosophy- like religions

these laws governed most aspects of life as it would have been lived in an agricultural society, covering such matters as rules for priests; the treatment of food; hygiene; medicine; sexual behavior; and other topics. while leviticus is the chief law book, the books of numbers and deuteronomy outline additional jewish laws. the israelites remained at sinai for about a year. during that time moses communicated with god frequently. as a sign of his covenant with his people, god gave moses instructions for constructing the tabernacle, a elaborate tent that served as a shrine and signified that god lived among them. the last chapters of the book of exodus detail the continued wanderings of the israelites. from sinai, moses led the people to kadesh in modern-day northern lebanon. from there, at

muhammad supposedly continued until muhammad s death. at first, muhammad was puzzled by these revelations and was not sure that he wanted to take on the role of a prophet. with the encouragement of his wife, however, he eventually accepted his mission. with these visitations muhammad claimed there was only one true god, allah, and that he, muhammad, was the last of several prophets that allah had communicated with. according to muhammad, when previous prophets had failed to follow allah s instructions to reform the religious and social beliefs of their nations, those nations had been destroyed. khadijah became the first convert to muhammad s new religion, which was called islam. the second was a ten-year-old cousin, and the third was muhammad s closest friend, abu bakr (c. 543 634. beginni

SIFRA DETZNIYUTHA

cacies that derive from the general principle. 3 sifra detzniyutha chapter one we learned: the book of that which is concealed is the book of the balancing in weight.6 until not (al, lo) existed as weight, not existed as seeing face to face;7 and the primordial kings8 died, as their crowns9 were not found, and the earth was nullified, until the head (sar, rosh)10 desired by all desires formed and communicated the garments of splendor.11 that weight arises from the place which is not him. those who exist as not are weighed in hy.12 in his body exists the weight. not unites and not begins. in hy have they ascended, and in hy do they ascend, who not are, and are, and will be. the hidden within the hidden13 is formed and found in: 1) one skull,14 2) filled with the dew of bdellium, 3) an envel

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

scort" mascari shrugged his shoulders, and bowed submissively. the streets of naples were not then so safe as now, and carriages were both less expensive and more necessary. the vehicle which was regularly engaged by the young actress was not to be found. gionetta, too aware of the beauty of her mistress and the number of her admirers to contemplate without alarm the idea of their return on foot, communicated her distress to glyndon, and he besought viola, who recovered but slowly, to accept his own carriage. perhaps before that night she would not have rejected so slight a service. now, for some reason or other, she refused. glyndon, offended, was retiring sullenly, when gionetta stopped him "stay, signor" said she, coaxingly "the dear signora is not well, do not be angry with her; i will

ative hirelings of the city, whom his lavish but imperious generosity made the implicit creatures of his will. in his house, and in his habits, so far as they were seen, there was nothing to account for the rumours which were circulated abroad. he was not, as we are told of albertus magnus or the great leonardo da vinci, served by airy forms; and no brazen image, the invention of magic mechanism, communicated to him the influences of the stars. none of the apparatus of the alchemist the crucible and the metals gave solemnity to his chambers, or accounted for his wealth; nor did he even seem to interest himself in those serener studies which might be supposed to colour his peculiar conversation with abstract notions, and often with recondite learning. no books spoke to him in his solitude;

maestro paolo, and two long-haired, smooth-spoken, but fierce-visaged youths from the same place, and honoured by the same sponsorship, constituted the establishment. the rooms used by the sage were commodious and weather-proof, with some remains of ancient splendour in the faded arras that clothed the walls, and the huge tables of costly marble and elaborate carving. glyndon's sleeping apartment communicated with a kind of belvedere, or terrace, that commanded prospects of unrivalled beauty and extent, and was separated on the other side by a long gallery, and a flight of ten or a dozen stairs, from the private chambers of the mystic. there was about the whole place a sombre and yet not displeasing depth of repose. it suited well with the studies to which it was now to be appropriated. fo

SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

uoting "the grave of a british naval officer in japan--recently a report came to the ears of the british consul at hiogo that the grave of a british naval officer existed near a village on the island of hiroshima, in the inland sea of japan-a place rarely visited by any foreigner-and that, for some reason, it was carefully kept in order by the peasants in the neighbourhood. the consul accordingly communicated with the governor of the prefecture in which the island is situated; inquiries were made, and the governor was able to send to the consul a history of the lonely grave. the story was appended by the governor to a formal despatch of his own, and was obviously drawn up by the village headman or some equally humble official, and it is worth giving in full. the sylvia, the vessel mentione

SPENSER THE CULT OF THE ALL SEEING EYE 1960

were its shortcomings that it was determined not to cut it."14 during the 1892 world's fair in chicago copies of the two sides of the seal were made for exhibition. however, the appearance presented by the reverse "was so spiritless, prosaic, heavy, and unappropriate that it was never hung."15 mystic symbolism of reverse seal c. a. l. totten, aa a 1st lieutenant in the 4th artillery, u. s. army, communicated his views on the seal to charles j. folger, secretary of the treasury, on february 10, 1882. his plea for the issuance of a medal commemorating the centenary of the adoption of the seal was successful. he wrote that "the all-seeing eye is one of the oldest hieroglyphics of the deity. the triangle also is a cabalistic symbol of the most remote antiquity -26 "the descent of the mystic e

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

nourishes itself thereafter.45 the words might be taken to signify merely the inadequacy of verbal expression, a personal failing on the part of the writer, if we did not detect in them a mystery-sense. something that cannot and never will be put into words by plato must refer to a matter about which all writing would be futile. it must mean a feeling, a sense of experience that cannot readily be communicated, but can be gained only by long partnership in a common life. this indicates a special process of education given by plato to the elect, who caught the fire that flashed from his words, whereas others received only ideas. interpreting plato s dialogues depends very much on the manner of approach we adopt. everyone, according to his or her spiritual condition, will find in them either

hapter 8 the apocalypse of john the seven letters at the end of the new testament stands an extraordinary document. it is the apocalypse the secret revelation of saint john. the esoteric character of the work is apparent from the opening words: the revelation of jesus the christ, which god granted him in order to show to his servants how the necessary events will shortly run their course. this is communicated in signs sent by god s angel to his servant john.123 the revelation is imparted in signs; we must not therefore interpret the text literally, but look for a deeper meaning that is signified by the external sense. nor is this all that points us to a hidden meaning. john addresses seven churches in asia minor. this cannot mean actually existing communities. rather, the number seven is a

remarks (1910) by rudolf steiner p. 4 spiritual eye: it is said here that those whose spiritual eyes are open can see in the spiritual world. but that does not mean that they alone can understand the findings of initiates who are able to see for themselves. that may be true for actual research; but everyone can apply rational understanding and evaluate the truth of the results once they have been communicated. and anyone can use them in life and appreciate their value, even if they cannot yet see spiritually. p. 8 sink into the mire: on the meaning of plato s words, cf. previous remark. p. 9 criminal to impart: such is no longer the case owing to the conditions of the present day, when spiritual knowledge can be grasped in the form of ideas. recent humanity has a relationship to ideas that

ence the spiritual world directly, and people who grasp what they have experienced in ideas. but that would not have been the case in the ancient world. what is said about the impossibility of communicating the teachings of the mysteries really refers to the kind of experience the initiate has, which certainly cannot be shared by those who have not undergone preparation. but they have always been communicated in a form which the non-initiated could understand for example, in the myths that made the content of the mysteries more widely understood in antiquity. 186 christianity as mystical fact p. 59 mantic art: ancient mystical terminology distinguished between mantike, pertaining to the knowledge gained through spiritual sight, and telestike, pertaining to the path of initiation. p. 116 hi

SYMBOLISM

uivalent concept or meaning. another purpose of symbolism offered by the participants is to serve as a metalanguage which has two levels or multiple levels of meaning. 1561 each symbol or set of symbols can have one meaning to the initiated, and another meaning to the uninitiated. that symbol or set of symbols could also have different meanings to the initiated, depending upon how the symbols are communicated, and how they are mixed with other symbols. a statement in a symbolic language could even have multiple meanings communicated at the same time to the same person. a lot of the symbols setians use in our writings are like that. when we read through the scroll of set or the jewelled tablets, those of us who have been using the language of the temple of set for a while will see certain w

(shu, tefnut, sekhmet, bast. a lot of principles can be used as symbols which have more meaning to the initiated than they do to those who just read about them in a dictionary. visual and verbal/written symbols involve just one of our senses (sight. if you include verbal/spoken symbols, we then involve a second sense (hearing. we then asked the question "are there symbols which are perceived and communicated through each of our other senses" 1562 the first examples offered by workshop participants were incense and music: incense can bring about different emotions and responses through the sense of smell. music can bring about different responses through the sense of hearing, in ways totally different than the verbal symbols do (the difference between right brained behavior and left braine

s and ideals in a language particularly well suited to this purpose. setians use the ancient egyptian neters as symbols, representing aspects of the world, or aspects of the individual. we feel this is very close to the way the higher initiates of the ancient egyptian temples, the priests of the temples, and the smarter pharaohs used and viewed their neters. the neters were concepts that could be communicated to and shared among the initiated, rather than being actual gods and goddesses. 1571 the common man may very well have believed in the literal existence of his many gods and goddesses, but we believe the elite of the egyptian society understood that these neters were purely symbols. when the egyptian elite paid homage to the neters, they paid homage to the aspects of the universe or o

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

nvited into what is normally the guarded inner sanctum of almost all the groups. they were persuaded simply by his handshake that crowley was eligible to attend their conclaves and be made privy to their most closely guarded secrets. the average mason or member of other secret orders knows little of the signs and symbols of his own order, let alone that of others. in my work for this book, i have communicated with a number of ex-masons, but few were able to identify any but the most rudimentary of signs and symbols. i did far better with masonic encyclopedias and with modern and ancient magical texts and guides. i give credit to. in addition to the individuals listed in the acknowledgements of the title page, i would also like to acknowledge the assistance of a few very special friends was

ber of the radical environmentalist group, earth first. he's decked out as pan, an ancient, mystical greek deity who had a mistress said to be the "earth goddess" seven "el diablo" shows his horns the devil rides out! people that are christians now, but were satanists, recognized president clinton's signal at his inauguration as a sign of satan. that seems fairly cut and dried, and it is. clinton communicated what he wanted to the people to whom he wanted to communicate. the whole affair with him flashing the satanic handsignal took only a couple of seconds. fritz springmeier bloodlines of the illuminati it is being flashed everywhere on tv, in newspapers and magazines, at sporting events, and even at presidential inaugurations. i'm referring, of course, to the sign of el diablo, the horne

itectural design for the yellow springs institute for contemporary studies and the arts in chester springs, pennsylvania reveals a music amphitheater and a triangle structure with a circle inside. meanwhile, the official logo for the yellow springs institute is a red triangle with a tree inside. 370 codex magica only an adept heavily schooled in occult symbology would understand the message being communicated in this full-page ad for "virginia slims" cigarettes. the occult significance of the lightning bolt, the triangle, the square, the arm and hand signs and positions, even the wide spread of the model's legs is explained in the pages of codex magica. the colors she wears, black, red, blue, and white also contain significance. still, given the general deterioration of intellectual thinki

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

became increasingly sophisticated and successful in terms of its ability to resuscitate those individuals who might otherwise have died from heart attacks, automobile accidents, and other physical traumas, the more men and women came forward to tell of having perceived the spirits of deceased friends and relatives, guardian angels, and beings of light that met them in a heavenly kind of place and communicated with them before returning them to their bodies. in 1983, an extensive survey conducted by george gallup, jr, found that eight million americans 5 percent of the adult population said that they had undergone a neardeath experience. a survey conducted in 1991 by dr. colin ross, associate professor of psychiatry at the university of manitoba in winnipeg, suggests that as many as one in

ous come from discarnate entities. spiritualists will answer such charges by stating that the more conservative religions promise their congregations a life eternal, but spirit mediums offer tangible proof that the human soul does survive the act of physical death. they will assert that millions of stricken hearts have been healed by the consolation afforded by the conviction that they have truly communicated with the spirits of loved ones who have gone on before. they will argue that the sincere medium is no more a fraud than the sincere pastor, priest, or rabbi. and when parapsychologists claim that the phenomena of the seance room are controlled t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d mediums and mystics 89 by the subconscious of the med

and the physical body of the medium. in the 1970s, after the publication of jane roberts s (1929 1984) books the seth material and seth speaks, channeling became a more popular name for mediumship, and it remains so to the present day. jane roberts received contact with an entity named seth after undergoing a trance state while robert butts, her husband, recorded the thought, ideas, and concepts communicated by the spirit in notebooks. the material dictated by seth was literate and provocative, and especially well-suited to a generation of maturing sixties flower children and baby boomers. it wasn t long before seth discussion groups around the united states were celebrating such concepts as the following: 1) we all create our own reality; 2) our point of power lies in the present; and 3)

nformation and i bring it out and i serve my client the information and hope that they understand it. elaborating on how the energy comes from the other side, edward says it comes in different ways: clairvoyance (clear-seeing, clairaudience (clear-hearing, clairsentience (clear-sensing, clairalience (clearsmelling, and clairhambience (clear-tasting. then it is up to him to interpret what is being communicated through these various senses, or what the loved ones on the other side are trying to communicate. detractors such as james randi, a.k.a. amazing randi (of the james randi educational foundation in fort lauderdale, florida, say that edward does nothing more than do cold readings using the same technique that has been long used by magicians to entertain and mediums. the technique involv

search done by arthur ford could have developed such intimate details about his life and such facts about the roles that certain individuals had played in shaping his thinking. he felt that the details had been quite cumulative not just bits and pieces, an assortment of facts. bishop pike stated that the information provided through fletcher had formed a pattern. also, the persons who purportedly communicated had one thing in common they were in varying ways connected with the development of my thought. they knew me at particularly significant times in my life, turning-points. in many ways, the life of arthur ford was quite tragic. in 1930, a truck went out of control and struck the car in which he was driving with his sister and another woman as passengers. the two women were killed outri

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

n missionaries of every denomination, whowent out to convert the heathen in any part of the world, were apt to speak of the people among whom theylaboured as worshippers of devils, and many even believed that those to whom they preached were doomedto hell-fire unless they turned to the christian god. the gods of the pagans were often accredited with evilmagical powers, which could be mysteriously communicated to the priests. against such powers of hell thechristian missionaries felt themselves strengthened by the powers of heaven; and the belief that the devil hadbeen defeated by the archangel michael backed by the whole power of the almighty gave them courage inthe contest.the study of anthropology has changed much of this childish method of regarding the forms of religiousbelief which be

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

hough straining every effort in order to scourge him, recognize the truth of his miracles, and content themselves with attributing them to the devil. what, then, are these so authentic miracles of vintras? on this subject we are better informed than anybody, as will soon appear. affidavits signed by honourable witnesses, persons who are artists, doctors, priests, all men above reproach, have been communicated to us; we have questioned eye-witnesses, and, better than that, we have seen with our own eyes. the facts deserve to be described in detail. there is in paris a writer named mr. madrolle, who is, to say the least of it, a bit eccentric. he is an old man of good family. he wrote at first on behalf of catholicism in the most exalted way, received most flattering encouragements from eccl

its chiefs, the children more than their fathers, folly more than reason" there is what was written in characters of blood upon the pretended miraculous hosts of vintras! we affirm upon our honour that the facts cited above are such as we have stated, and that we ourselves saw and explained the characters according to magical science and the true keys of the qabalah. the disciple of vintras also communicated to us the description and design of the pontifical vestments given, said he, by jesus christ himself to the pretended prophet, during one of his ecstatic trances. vintras had these vestments made, and clothes himself with them in order to perform his miracles. they are red in colour. he wears upon his forehead a cross in the form of a lingam; and his pastoral staff is surmounted by a

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

aspect of malkuth important to the practical kabbalist. that is, daleth signifies "a gate, portal, means of passing through, and malkuth has amongst its titles "the gate, the gate of tears, the gate of death. this suggests, as does malkuth's recurrent reduction down to kether from all angles, that the perceived world about us is the "presentation" of kether to us, and the means by which kether is communicated to our senses (in much the same way a poem or piece of music is the "portal" to a wealth of abstract meanings and experience. it should be noted that 400 is taken to show the powers of yhvh on the material plane and thus 4, 40, and 400 are the four elements represented at varying levels of functionality. malkuth is the only sephirah to be split into a four-colour scheme, to reflect th

THE MARTINIST OPERATIVE GENERAL RITUAL

and lights the central luminary from the flame of the ordinary candle saying: i purify thee wax and i bless thee) in the name of the eternal and by the virtue and powers that have been entrusted by him unto me. be thus commanded and consecrated by my words and by my intentions for the service to which i designate thee- which is to enable me to keep hold of the impressions of things that shall be communicated to me by the spirits whom i invoke according to the innate power in myself. become thus just and real to my eyes as were the lights which the elect 18 privileged by the creator were employing in their own operations, lights united in support of the spiritual regeneration of men, my fellow brothers, for the greatest glory of the eternal thought, for the greatest glory of the eternal wi

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

our own inner nature, so these two pillars symbolize some aspect of these phenomena. they represent light and darkness, heat and cold. in man, they stand for love and hate, joy and pain, mind and emotion, life and death, sleep ing and waking. every pair of opposites conceivable to the human mind find their representation in the implication of these two pillars. now one of the most important ideas communicated to the student of magic, in his ceremonial initiation when he is led from one station to another, is that an extreme leaning either to one or the other of the opposites is a very dangerous t h g. it is unwise to swing to opposite poles of life's pendulum "unbalanced power is the ebbing away of life. unbalanced mercy is but weakness and the fading out of the will. unbalanced severity i

ved. in this way his mind being made quiescent, and h s body and emotional apparatus purified, the consciousness of the hidden grades or levels of h s being may gently and gradually ascend and manifest to h s perceptions, thus assisting h in his inward growth, in the conquest of ignorance and the acquisition of self-knowledge. before closing this chapter, one final set of directions remains to be communicated with regard to this practice. once skill has been acquired in performing accurately and effectually this lesser banishing ritual of the pentagram, the student may endeavor to perform the entire ritual in his mind. seating himself comfortably in h s chair, facing east, he should endeavor, without so much as rising or without any audible vibration of the words, to expand the form of his

79 head. by silently vibrating the divine name appropriate, one is enabled to tap a tremendous source of healing power whch is infinitely greater than that which ordinarily one has at one's disposal as an average human being. this magnetic or spiritual power flows through one steadily and powerfully. directed by a calm will, and assisted by a clear visualized idea of the result desired, it may be communicated like an electric current through the arm and hands to the finger tips. thence it enters the patienys body as the palms of the masseur's hands glide over the surface being treated. it requires some little practice to retain awareness of this divine light whde engaging in so strenuous a physical effort as deep massage, but it is not an impossible one. it is a great help if the visualiza

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

same unleapable ditch, the limitation of all knowledge regarding the reality of phenomena as revealed to us by our senses. hume starting with the proposition that ideas are copied from impressions ends in the unknown; berkeley through a similar process declares bankruptcy in god: kant does likewise, stating in his gcritic of pure reason h; gall knowledge (touching an object of mere reason) can be communicated not logically but morally c i am morally certain c etc. h but what he means by the word gmorally h he does not explain, postulating in place of an explanation an ga priori certainty. h to hume fs scepticism he answers: the object is unknowable per se, the subject is also unknowable per se, because they both vary, consequently ontology is impossible. but the laws and forms of thoughts

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

leshing desires, creating servitors or elementals or to cast hexes or witch-spells. the medieval system of magic and invocation used sigils in this form extensively and almost exclusively. this can be found in various grimoires from the grimorium verum to abramelin the mage. the demons, angels and other spirits are bound and called by their symbols and signs, from which they may be understood and communicated with via ritual and syntax. the medieval systems only understood demons as exterior while beginning with spare and crowley proved that they are primarily interior looking outwards, our greatest and worst of selves hidden and buried. aleister crowley s edited goetia provides the ideal for this theory and how it may be sought and understood to align the mind to scientific ideal: cause a

THE BOOK OF GATES

blems &c. i cannot give an adequate idea of this beautiful and invaluable piece of antiquity, and can only say, that nothing has been brought into europe from egypt that can be compared with it. the cover was not there; it had been taken out, and broken into several pieces, which we found in digging before the first entrance. the sarcophagus was over a staircase in the centre of the saloon, which communicated with a subterraneous passage, leading downwards, 300 ft. in length. at the end of this passage we found a great quantity of bats' dung, which choked it up, so that we could go no farther without digging. it was nearly filled up too by the falling in of the upper part. one hundred feet from the entrance is a staircase in good preservation; but the rock below changes its substance, from

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

ny princes, lords, and citizens associated themselves, and vowed to restore the temple of the christians in the holy land, and to employ themselves in bringing back their architecture to its first institution. they agreed upon several ancient signs and symbolic words drawn from the well of religion in order to recognize themselves amongst the heathens and saracens. these signs and words were only communicated to those who promised solemnly, and sometimes at the foot of the altar, never to reveal them. this sacred promise was therefore not an execrable oath, as it has been called,5 but a respectable bond to unite christians of all nationalities into one confraternity. some time afterwards our order formed an intimate union with the knights of st. john of jerusalem. from that time our lodges

he disk in that of a circle; crosses and circles are therefore the true sign of our order. you will therefore stand perfectly erect, the feet together. now link the thumbs of your hands; and placing the left foot behind and cross the right, swing it outward with a circular motion until it comes to rest in front of and across the right. it is in this position that the secrets of the lustration are communicated; they consist of a sign, a grip, and a word. the sign is given by clenching the fingers of the right hand, and making a motion as if to stab the throat with the thumb. the grip is given by seizing the thumb of the brother in your fingers, and pressing it nine times. you then elevate your own thumb. this grip demands a word. this word is adonai, which means the lord. as in the minerval

end the candidate on his travels with the sun (w. and e. conduct him, deosil, seven circles of seven years (the orator reads the prayers of the elementals, from levi) s: i now proceed to instruct you in the secrets of this degree. advance to me as at your lustration (done) you will now take a second step as before, but with the other foot; it is in this position that the secrets of the degree are communicated. they consist of a sign, a grip, and a word. the sign is twofold. the first part is called the sign of life or of manifestation. it is given by clenching the fingers of both hands, the right hand to be held with the upper arm forming a square with the shoulder, and the lower arm vertical; the left hand is placed at the base of the torso. this is the characteristic position of the prin

sroto_notes 31. also known by the title of magician. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael/my..20secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/note31.html [12/28/2001 2:03:11 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. part two the rituals themselves* third degree32 prefatory note the word of the third degree is one of the most closely guarded secrets of the o.t.o. i have had what is alleged to be this word communicated to me, but as i am uncertain of the purity of the source from which i received it i have not reproduced it. readers of this book who are students of qabalistic numerology will be able to reconstruct this word, however, for it has four letters and its numeration is 93, the same as that of the key thelemite words of thelema and agape. third degree opening the oasis is open in the second

.o (done) fourth point s: i now entrust you with the secrets of this degree. advance to me as a magician (done) you will now take a third step as before, with the left foot; for three represents the return of the two to the one, but after another manner. and herein lieth a great mystery, beyond the understanding even of a master magician. it is in this position that the secrets of this degree are communicated. they consist of a sign, a grip and a word. as in the first degree, the sign was single, in the second double, so in the third degree it is triple. first, is the sign of mystery. clenching the fingers of the right hand, touch with the thumb, the forehead, the right breast, the left breast and finally the throat. this is in commemoration of the wounds of the ancient master, and by thei

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

of syria and cilicia; 1:22 and was unknown by face unto the churches of judaea which were in christ: 1:23 but they had heard only, that he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith which once he destroyed. 1:24 and they glorified god in me. 2:1 then fourteen years after i went up again to jerusalem with barnabas, and took titus with [me] also. 2:2 and i went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which i preach among the gentiles, but privately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means i should run, or had run, in vain. 2:3 but neither titus, who was with me, being a greek, was compelled to be circumcised: 2:4 and that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in christ jesus, that th

i know how to abound: every where and in all things i am instructed both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need. 4:13 i can do all things through christ which strengtheneth me. 4:14 notwithstanding ye have well done, that ye did communicate with my affliction. 4:15 now ye philippians know also, that in the beginning of the gospel, when i departed from macedonia, no church communicated with me as concerning giving and receiving, but ye only. 4:16 for even in thessalonica ye sent once and again unto my necessity. 4:17 not because i desire a gift: but i desire fruit that may abound to your account. 4:18 but i have all, and abound: i am full, having received of epaphroditus the things [which were sent] from you, an odour of a sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable, wellpl

TRUE HISTORY OF WITCHCRAFT

emarkable little book by jack parsons called magick, gnosticism and the witchcraft. it is unfortunately undated, but parsons died in 1952. the section on witchcraft is particularly interesting because it looks forward to a revival of witchcraft as the old religion..i find this very thought provoking. did parsons write this around the time that crowley was getting together with gardner and perhaps communicated with the california group to tell them about it? we must remember that ms. valiente was a close associate of gardner and is a dedicated and active wiccan. she, of course, has her own interpretation of these matters. the oto recently reprinted the parsons "witchcraft" essays in freedom is a two edged sword, a postumous collection of his writings. it does indeed seem that gardner and pa

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

nd egyptians meant by the symbol in question, it was certainly nothing ludicrous or licentious; of which we need no other proof, than its having been carried in solemn procession at the celebration of those mysteries in which the first principles of their religion, the knowledge of the god of nature, the first, the supreme, the intellectual,1 were preserved free from the vulgar superstitions, and communicated, under the strictest oaths of 1 plut. de is. et osir. 16 on the worship secrecy, to the iniated (initiated; who were obliged to purify themselves, prior to their initiation, by abstaining from venery, and all impure food.1 we may therefore be assured, that no impure meaning could be conveyed by this symbol; but that it represented some fundamental principle of their faith. what this w

to show that they belonged to the templars seem at least to be very plausible. several of the objects represented upon them, even the skull, are alluded to in some of the confessions of the templars, and these evidently only confessed a part of what they knew, or otherwise they were very imperfectly acquainted with the secrets of their order. perhaps the most secret doctrines and rites were only communicated fully to a small number. there is, however, another circumstance connected with these objects which appears to furnish an almost irresistible confirmation of von hammer's theory. most of them bear inscriptions, written in arabic, greek, and roman characters. the inscriptions on the images appear to be merely proper names, probably those of their possessors. but with the coffers and bo

nown how to express the forms of dance which they said they had seen at the sabbath. they were boys and girls of a fair age, who had already been in the way of salvation before our commission. in truth some of them were already quite out of it, and had gone no more to the sabbath for some time; others were still struggling to escape, and, held still by one foot, slept in the church, confessed and communicated, in order to withdraw themselves entirely from satan's claws. now it is said that they dance always with their backs turned to the centre of the dance, which is the cause that the girls are so accustomed to carry their hands behind them in this round dance, that they draw into it the whole body, and give it a bend curved backwards, having their arms half turned; so that most of them h

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

ojections of both witches and shamans. on another occasion, while columba was seeing the star of bethlehem on one of her astral excursions, her confessor noticed a globe of fire above her house and hurried over to learn the cause. the girl told him she had just seen the star of the magi, which had filled her chamber with light and left behind it a sweet scent.66 the intensity of her astral vision communicated itself to the priest who, being close to her on an emotional level, was able to see a reflexive manifestation of the same vision. this sort of sharing of an astral vision between the person actually having the vision and others who may be present, or who are emotionally linked with the astral traveler, is common enough that it leads to the suspicion that human minds are linked togethe

on developed into a kind of alternative religion that gave evidence of survival beyond the grave, and allowed the living to communicate with the beloved dead. it is significant that almost all of the spirits who spoke through spiritualist seances identified themselves as souls of the dead. this is a departure from the spirit communications of preceding centuries. in earlier times, the spirits who communicated had identified themselves more frequently as angels, or spirits of the natural world, or even as demons, but seldom as the dead. however, the religion of spiritualism, and its french version known as spiritism, are based on the premise that the entities that communicate during the skances were once living human beings. those attending seances did not wish to communicate with the archa

r eagerness to communicate, but only those with a gift of second sight. as the name implies, the medium acted as an intermediary between the spirits and the people attending the ritual of the seance, just as the shaman acted as an intermediary between the totemic spirits of the tribe and its members. like the shaman, the medium usually entered a kind of trance during which the spirits of the dead communicated through her using her voice to speak, or her hands to write. the overwhelming number of mediums were women, just as in centuries past a much greater number of witches had been women. however, some of the male mediums, such as william stainton moses (1839-1892) and daniel dunglas home (1833-1886, achieved notable success, particularly in the production of physical events, such as the l

principality of wallachia, in what is presently romania "madame blavatsky later verified the long distance phenomenon by receiving in writing, in response to an inquiry by mail, a letter from the rumanian friend stating that at the identical time of the shaman's concentration she had swooned, but dreamed she saw madame blavatsky in a tent in a wild country among menacing tribes, and that she had communicated with her. madame blavatsky states that the friend's astral form was visible in the tent."g0 in 1870, while living in cairo, blavatsky decided to found the socie'te' spirite, for the investigation of spiritualism along the lines set forth in the books of allan kardec. this first effort to form an organized society ended poorly when two of blavatsky's mediums ran off with all her money

itten in 1896, mathers referred to himself as "chief adept and ambassador of those secret and unknown magi who are the concealed rulers of the wisdom of the true rosicrucian magic of light" and he wrote about the nature of the secret chiefs: 98. soul flight concerning the secret chiefs of the order, to whom i make reference and from whom i have received the wisdom of the second order which i have communicated to you, i can tell you nothing. i do not even know their earthly names. i know them only by certain secret mottoes. i have but very rarely seen them in the physical body; and on such rare occasions the rendezvous was made astrally by them at the time and place which had been astrally appointed beforehand. for my part i believe them to be human and living upon this earth; but possessin

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

fines of the temple. under the veil of holiness, they adopted the duplicitous device of whispering it in so low a voice that it was drowned out amid the chants and other sounds of ritual. with the seizing of the temple, the public use of the name in religious ceremonies ceased altogether, but it continued to be preserved in the schools of the rabbis, who according to one tradition (qiddushin 71a) communicated the true pronunciation of the name to their disciples "mouth to ear" once every seven years. it was the most serious blasphemy for a layman to speak the name. philo says the penalty was death. it shocked and enraged the rabbis that for some time after its use was forbidden, the sect of the samaritans continued to employ the name in their judicial oaths. a jew reading aloud the scriptu

seful in practical magic. the quaternary is visually embodied in two dimensions by the square, which is a flat representation of the three-dimensional cube, mathematically the square squared, the most material of all symbols. square and cube often occur coupled with tetragrammaton in jewish and occult practice. the holiest of holy places in the temple of jerusalem built by king solomon, where god communicated his purposes to the high priest, was twenty cubits 14 tetragrammaton in all dimensions (1 kings 6:20; the altar itself was square (2 chron. 4:1, as was the breastplate of aaron (exod. 28:16; holy jerusalem described in the vision of st. john the divine is in the shape of a cube (rev. 21:16. all these are places where the power of ihvh is manifested. there is a numerological paradox in

who provides a brief biographical note to the weiser edition of the monad, states 'we have the assurance of the several dee scholars of the present day that the key to the interpretation of 'the hieroglyphic monad' is lost" she goes on to say that the understanding of the symbol of the monad seems to require the assistance of an "oral teaching" that has not come down to us, although dee probably communicated it to others in his lifetime. i believe i have the key, or one of the keys, to a true understanding of dee's monad symbol. while i do not pretend to a complete gnosis of the glyph, it is necessary to examine it here because it bears directly on the structure and symbolism of tetragrammaton, particularly as the name relates to the symbolism of the planets. there can be no doubt that de

d not decide between them. in the course of writing the introduction to enochian mandalas by gerald and betty schueler, it suddenly struck me that both the original table and the reformed table of raphael place the watchtowers in the wrong quadrants. with utter clarity i realized what the true structure of the great table must be. the basis for this insight is the way in which the enochian angels communicated information about the watchtowers to dee and kelley. invariably the symbols of the watchtowers are transmitted in a circle around the earth, beginning in the east, then proceeding to the south, the west, and finally the north. this is demonstrated in kelley's vision, given below. the single exception to this rule is when the watchtowers are unveiled successively in reverse order, movi

WAITE ASPECTS OF MASONIC SYMBOLISM

ical within its own measures, but as it is so familiar and open, it is not, properly speaking, the subject-matter of a secret order. there is, secondly, a building myth, and the manner in which it is put forward involves the candidate taking part in a dramatic scene, wherein he represents the master-builder of masonry. there is, thirdly, a masonic quest, connected with the notion of a secret word communicated as an essential part of the master-degree in building. this is perhaps the most important and strangest of the three elements; but the quest after the word is not finished in the third degree. the first degree let us look for a moment at the degree of entered apprentice, and how things stand with the candidate when he first comes within the precincts of the lodge. he comes as one who

recisely it consists. now the manner of his preparation for entrance into the lodge typifies a state which is peculiar to his inward position as a person who has not been initiated. there are other particulars into which i need not enter, but it should be remarked that in respect of his preparation he learns only the meaning of the state of darkness, namely, that he has not yet received the light communicated in masonry. the significance of those hindrances which place him at a disadvantage, impede his movements, and render him in fact helpless, is much deeper than this. they constitute together an image of coming out from some old condition by being unclothed therefrom- partially at least- and thereafter of entering into a condition that is new and different, in which another kind of ligh

nicated in masonry. the significance of those hindrances which place him at a disadvantage, impede his movements, and render him in fact helpless, is much deeper than this. they constitute together an image of coming out from some old condition by being unclothed therefrom- partially at least- and thereafter of entering into a condition that is new and different, in which another kind of light is communicated, and another vesture is to be assumed, and, ultimately, another life entered. the meaning of initiation in the first degree the candidate's eyes are opened into the representation of a new world, for you must know, of course, that the lodge itself is a symbol of the world, extending to the four corners, having the height of heaven above and the great depth beneath. the candidate may t

tly, that of resurrection, the world to come, and the advent of the messiah. in such day the present imperfect separation between the letters will be put an end to, once and forever. if it be asked: what is the connection between the loss and dismemberment which befell the divine name jehovah and the lost word in masonry, i cannot answer too plainly; but every royal arch mason knows that which is communicated to him in that supreme degree, and in the light of the present explanation he will see that the "great" and "incomprehensible" thing so imparted comes to him from the secret tradition of israel. it is also to this kabalistic source, rather than to the variant accounts in the first book of kings and in chronicles, that we must have recourse for the important masonic symbolism concernin

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ause as number two it has not yet come into full manifestation. in other words, fatherhood is just a possibility; it needs motherhood to become an actuality. kether is not the father principle on the tree, as is the common attribution of the first person in the christian paradigm. in qabalah, kether is thought of as a whirling motion generated by light which is concentrated at a point. it is then communicated to the father principle, chokmah, through the first letter, aleph, called the fiery intelligence. case points out that the other letter, beth or b, is the intelligence which forms the path to binah. chokmah possesses the latent potency of becoming binah, just as two always points to three. binah, the mother, completes this first qabalistic trinity. levi calls the triad the universal d

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

being removed the cult went on happily. unfortunately the romans were gross feeders and heavy drinkers, and commonly drank undiluted wine contrary to the usual mediterranean tradition. but by and large, the mysteries seem to have had a good effect, though not the same as they had in greece. probably the reason was that owing to early excesses and the coming of christianity, the true secrets were communicated to only a very few. at least that is what i think, and i would like comments on this. but in their true state i think the mysteries were really good. porphyry, iamblicus, synesius, all refer to them and their objects and revelations 'of what the disease of the spirit consists, from what cause it is dulled, how it can be clarified, may be learned from their philosophy. for by the lustr

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

nual tradition from father to son. diodorus says "they learn these things, not after the same fashion as the greeks: for amongst the chald ans, philosophy is delivered by tradition in the family, the son receiving it from his father, being exempted from all other employment; and thus having their parents for their teachers, they learn all things fully and abundantly, believing more firmly what is communicated to them* the remains then of this oral tradition seems to exist in these oracles, which should be studied in the light of the kabalah and of egyptian theology. students are aware that the kabalah* is susceptible of extraordinary interpretation with the aid of the tarot, resuming as the latter does, the very roots of egyptian theology. had a similar course been adopted by commentators

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

myth underlying philosophical and scientific conceptions of the cosmos.312 as a corrective, some thinkers have focused on the primacy of space, rather than time, in the shaping of human perception and memory.313 gaston bachelard, for instance, has written: to localize a memory in time is merely a matter for the biographer and only corresponds to a sort of external history, for external use, to be communicated to others. but hermeneutics, which is more profound than biography, must determine the centers of fate by ridding history of its conjunctive temporal tissue. for a knowledge of intimacy, localization in the spaces of our intimacy is more urgent than determination of dates. 314 casey has more recently a rmed blanchot s privileging of space in his phenomenological study on remembering

s kingdom forever (barukh shem kevod malkhuto le olam wa ed, is characterized as the elevation of malkhut to ein sof, but also as the illumination of malkhut by ein sof, two figurative ways of describing her restoration to the position she occupied within the boundless prior to the primal act of divine contraction.290 time is thereby transformed since it no longer has a limit a philosophical idea communicated by the mythopoeic depiction of the seventh millenium as one elongated day, that is, the day beyond partition into the nocturnal/diurnal binary. as dov baer says in another context: in the eschaton, both sun and moon will be limitless in their power, a balancing that neutralizes any priority or privilege accorded one over the other, but it is still possible, indeed necessary, to speak

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

pret the rosicrucian history relating directly to the r.r. et a.c: history of the rosicrucian order by g.h. frater n.o.m. the opening words of that part of the 5=6 ritual which deals with the history of the order of the r.c. are as follows: know them 0 aspirant, that the order of the rose and cross bath existed from time immemorial and that its mystic rites were practiced and its hidden knowledge communicated in the initiations of the various races of antiquity: egypt, eleusis, samothrace, persia, chaldea, and india alike cherished these mysteries, and thus handed down to posterity the secret wisdom of the ancient ages. this statement is one which comes home to every member of the 5=6 grade, for although one in that position is but on the threshold of genuinely serious occult study and dev

thereto. celebrant-21 hegemonlhiereus- 1 hierophant1 c e l e b r a n t l all are seated. here ends the solemn ceremony of opening the temple in the portal of the rosy cross. the f i r s t point the ritual of the 25th path the opening of the door of samech and the passage of the path. celebrant fratres et sorores, there is a door which opens from tiphereth and the grace of the sphere of beauty is communicated to the sephiroth that are below. by the power to me entrusted as the messenger of the second order, i have opened that door. health and benediction, fratres; light from the rosy cross; glory from the sun of tiphereth. i testify also that the door opens inward for the reception of those who have been prepared in the outward ways, who carry the grace of the heights in their inmost heart

at work of the soul. unto which i pray that we who have been of old elected, seeing that we are also chosen, may be dedicated now and henceforward, world without end. the celebrant resumes his seat. celebrant honourable frater hegemon, you have my command to lead our beloved frater to the courts of the temple. he has traversed the path of samech, and the secrets appertaining to the portal will be communicated on his return. the philosophus is led out accordingly, and is left in the vestibule. the hegemon re-enters the temple. here ends the first point. t he s e co nd p oin t the portal of tiphereth on returning to the temple, the hegemon proceeds to his seat, and, standing thereat, facing east, he says- hegemon lord, now lettest thou thy servants depart in peace, for our eyes have seen thy

ast, reposing on the breast of the messenger who has come to you from the grades beyond. i am sealed with the rosy cross, and you should know that the rose in its highest understanding is the divine principle operating in humanity and in you, so that sins which are scarlet may become whiter than snow and that the whiteness of your purified life may be incarnadined by divine fire. how is that fire communicated? it is by the operation of the secret doctrine, the students of which are compared in our tradition to roses, in which sense the rose is the israel of god. more generally, the rose is also the elect and the thorns are that world of humanity which is without the sanctuary of the chosen ones. the five petals correspond to the five virtues which lead to perfection; these virtues are myst

is parted by reverend and holy hands moving from within, the holy voice says unto each in this order: come in peace. the offices of our temple are therefore offices of mercy, reflected from the supreme crown. kether is the world of mercy, the place where there is neither sorrow nor wrath, neither separateness, but glory and slendour, strength and joy. it is also supernal loving-kindness, which is communicated to chokmah, and chokmah is the beginning and the end, the door by which there is entrance to the king of heaven. it is good pleasure and benevolence, and in the sephira chesed it passes into manifested love. but by chesed the world was made and all the sephiroth beneath are saturated with benignity therefrom. the four worlds of kabalism are therefore worlds of love, and the grades of

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

or mediums to guide you and help you to centre. the gods themselves can offer protection when you are performing rituals. in formal magick, the guardians, or devic lords of the watchtower, are invited to guard the four directions of a magical circle. the term deva in sanskrit means 'shining one, and the devas represent the higher forms, akin to angels, who watch and direct the natural world. they communicate with people by psychic 'chanelling' and rule over the beings associated with the four elements, fire, air, water and earth. in less formal practices, either archangels or pillars of light may be visualised in the corners of the room to offer protection at a time when a person is opening then-psyche to the cosmos, to keep out all negativity, earthly or otherwise. but the greatest protec

ars ago as having healing powers. the sumerians believed it contained the souls of their gods and goddesses and as such would endow them with magical powers, and the goddess ishtar was famed for her beautiful necklaces of this crystal. in egypt, lapis lazuli was first used in a powdered form for eye make-up as protection against the evil eye. lapis lazuli counteracts insomnia and the inability to communicate, and is a powerfully protective stone against all pettiness, spite, injustice and unfair officialdom. it offers the courage and clarity to win through, however seemingly powerful the opposition, but it demands nobility of purpose in its users. lapis lazuli is good for healing both air and water pollution and for world peace. malachite a purifier and energiser, malachite will replace ne

irst pages 227-32 on the planetary days and then page 235 where i explain the planetary hours. for example, if you were carrying out a love spell in which you wanted rapid results, perhaps for a special meeting, you could work on a friday, venus's day, on both her hours- sunrise and the third hour after sunset. if you wanted courage in love, you would use a mars hour on a friday. if you needed to communicate your feelings, but found it difficult, you could add the energies of a mercury hour to a friday love spell. if you wanted a banishing spell for shedding excess weight, you could use the last days of the waning moon cycle when it is in the sky during the morning before it sets. the banishing lunar energies should take away the compulsion to binge that is keeping you from a healthy lifes

sually in the first person and is sometimes believed to be the words of the goddess channelled through the speaker. ch'i: the invisible life force, the flow of positive energy through everything, promoting growth, health and vitality. clairaudience: a natural psychic ability to hear sounds beyond the range of the physical sounds and the physical ear, sometimes from other dimensions. mediums often communicate with spirits by hearing their voices and so can convey messages to relatives or friends in whom the ability is not so developed. coven: a meeting of any group, numbering from two to 13 practitioners, who meet together to perform magick. deosil: clockwise, or, literally 'in the direction of the sun. the direction used in creating a circle, in all forms of attracting magic and for giving

ABRAMELIN1

book, be not thou astonished thereat, seeing that they are of a pure nature, and consequently have much difficulty in familiarising themselves with men who are inconstant and impure, but the ceremonies and characters being correctly carried out, devoutly, and with perseverance, they will be constrained to come, and it will at length happen that at thy first invocation thou wilt be able to see and communicate with them. but i advise thee to undertake nothing unclean or impure, for then thy importunity, far from attracting them will only serve to chase them from thee; and it will be thereafter exceedingly difficult for thee to attract them for use for pure ends. the first book of the holy magic, which god gave unto moses, aaron, david, solomon, and other saints, patriarchs and prophets; whic

the two little manuscript books, without omitting the least imaginable thing of their contents; and not in any way to gloss or comment upon that which may be or may not be, seeing that the artist who hath made that work is the same god who from nothingness hath created all things. thou shalt in no way use this sacred science to offend the great god, and to work ill unto thy neighbour; thou shalt communicate it unto no living person whom thou dost not thoroughly know by long practice and conversation, examining well whether such a person really intendeth to work for the good or for the evil. and if thou shalt wish to grant it unto him, thou shalt well observe and punctually, the same fashion and manner, which i have made use of with thee. and if thou doest otherwise, he who shall receive i

hat they may use it to the honour of him who hath given this wisdom unto men, and glorify him; and in order that each one may know how great and inexhaustible are the treasures of the lord, and render unto him particular thanks for so precious a gift. and especially (do i thank him) for having granted unto me, who am but a little worm of earth, through the means of abramelin the power to give and communicate unto others this sacred science. after my death a book will be found, which i commenced to write at the time when i was beginning to put in practice this art, which, reckoning the number of the years, was in 1409, until to-day on which i am arrived at the 96th32 year of mine age, with all honour and augmentation of fortune; and in this book can be read in detail even to the very least

as regardeth that great purity wherewith they68 be invested. i do not wish that thou, lamech, my son, and thy successor, and friends, should be deprived of a so great treasure. i in no way wish to abandon thee in so essential a matter. the other point is the psalm which i will tell thee also; and though thou givest the operation unto another person, although he be a friend, thou shalt in no wise communicate this unto him, because this psalm is the preservative against all those to whom thou shalt have given the holy magic, should they wish to make use of it against thee; and thou shalt be able 0 of abramelin the mage 31 thyself to make excellent use of it against them. this was granted by the lord unto david for his own preservation. for the first point: the day being come when it is nece

ABRAMELIN2

ly what they would be endeavouring to do; but (on the contrary) with an intrepid heart, and putting your whole trust in god, with a tranquil heart you shall exhort them to yield, letting them see that you have put all your of abramelin the mage 69 confidence in the living and only god, reminding them how powerful and potent he is; thus, therefore, govern yourself, using prudence towards them. and communicate unto them also the form72 in the which you wish them to appear; the which you can not determine, nor even themselves, but you ought the evening before to have demanded this from your guardian angel, who knoweth better than you your nature and constitution, and who understandeth the forms which can terrify you, and those of which you can support the sight.73 and you must not think that

ABRAMELIN3

do to appear before the holy angels of god who represent the grandeur of the majesty of god. let each one hold for a thing, sure and certain that the grace which the lord granteth unto us in giving us this sacred science by the means and intermediation of his holy angels is so great that none can fitly express it. it is certain that having obtained this sacred wisdom thou mayest dispose of it and communicate it unto three friends; but thou must not exceed this sacred number of the ternary, for in such case thou wouldest be altogether deprived of it. one of the most meritorious deeds in the sight of the lord, is to share with one s neighbour the goods which god hath given unto us; yet must we take note of that which god commanded unto moses, when he ordered him to give the operation unto aa

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

ararita. let him go round to the north, make the holy hexagram, and then say: filia et pater unus deus ararita. let him then return to the centre, and so to the centre of all [making the rosy cross as he may know how] saying: ararita ararita ararita. in this the signs shall be those of set triumphant and of baphomet. also shall set appear in the circle. let him drink of the sacrament and let him communicate the same] book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 79 then let him say: omnia in duos: duo in unum: unus in nihil: hae nec quatuor nec omnia nec duo nec unus nec nihil sunt. gloria patri et matri et filio et [82] filiae et spiritui sancto externo et spiritui sancto interno ut erat est erit in saecula saeculorum sex in uno per nomen septem in uno ararita. let him then repeat

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

rocess will show him how to make that purpose pure and powerful. he may then learn how to estimate his environment, learn how to make allies, how to make himself prevail against all powers whose error has caused them to wander across his path. in the course of this training, he will learn to explore the hidden mysteries of nature, and to develop new senses and faculties in himself, whereby he may communicate with, and control, beings and forces pertaining to orders of existence which xxiv have been hitherto inaccessible to profane research, and available only to that unscientific and empirical magick (of tradition) which i came to destroy in order that i might fulfil. i send this book into the world that every man and woman may take hold of life in the proper manner. it does not matter of

o remark that an evil and adulterous generation sought for a sign (even so, the permanent value of the observation is to trace the genealogy of the pharisee- from caiaphas to the modern christian) signs mislead, from "painless dentistry" upwards. the fact that anything is intelligible proves that it is addressed to the wrong quarter, because the very existence of language presupposes impotence to communicate directly. when walter raleigh flung his cloak upon the muddy road, he merely expressed, in a cipher contrived by a combination of circumstances, his otherwise inexpressible wish to get on good terms with queen elizabeth. the significance of his action was determined by the concourse of circumstances. the reality can have no reason for reproducing itself exclusively in that especial for

y that the whole subject of magick is an example of mythopoeia in that particular form called disease of language. thoth, god of magick, was merely a man who invented writing, as his monuments declare clearly enough "grammarye, magick, is only the greek "gramma. so also the old name of a magical ritual "grimoire, is merely a grammar. it appeared marvellous to the vulgar that men should be able to communicate at a distance, and they began to attribute other powers, merely invented, to the people who were able to write. the wand is then nothing but the pen; the cup, the inkpot; the dagger, the knife for sharpening the pen; and the disk (pantacle) is either the papyrus roll itself; or the weight which kept it in position, or the sandbox for soaking up the ink. and, of course, the papyrus of a

utely nothing to him, in the vast majority of cases; the only reason for this is that he has been forbidden to mention them, although they have been published again and again, and are as accessible to the profane as to the initiate. in such a work of practical magick as the preaching of a new 71 law, these methods may be advantageously combined; on the one hand infinite frankness and readiness to communicate all secrets; on the other the sublime and terrible knowledge that all real secrets are incommunicable<communicate even the simplest thought to any other man in any full and accurate sense. for that thought is sown in a different soil, and cannot produce an identical effect. i cannot put a spot of red upon two

mber of different aspects; in fact, it identifies itself by so doing, much as a writer or a painter reveals himself in a succession of novels or pictures, each of which is wholly himself and nothing else, but himself under varied conditions, though each appears utterly different from its fellows. in that light one is "swift without feet and flying without wings; one can travel without moving, and communicate without conventional means of expression. one is insensible to heat, cold, pain, and other forms of apprehension, at least in the shapes which are familiar to us in our bodily vehicles. they exist, but they are appreciated by us, and they affect us, in a different manner. in the astral light we are bound by what is, superficially, an entirely different series of laws. we meet with obst

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

p-seated inhibition- a (freudian) fear of success? is there some connection with that sense of guilt which is born in all but the very few? but you don't give it a fair chance. there is, i admit, some trick, or knack, about getting properly across; a faculty which one acquires (as a rule) quite suddenly and unexpectedly. rather like mastering some shots at billiards. practice has taught me how to communicate this to students; only in rare cases does one fail (it's incredible: one man simply could not be persuaded that intense physical exertion was the wrong way to to it. there he sat, with the veins on his forehead almost on the point of bursting, and the arms of my favourite chair visibly trembling beneath his powerful grip) in your case, i notice that you have got this practice mixed up

e to which initiation tends. let us continue! there is in history only one movement whose object has been to organize the isolated adepts of the white school of magick, and this movement was totally unconnected with religion, except in so far as it lent its influence to the reformers of the christian church. its appeal was not at all to the people. it merely offered to open up relations with, and communicate certain practical secrets of wisdom to, isolated men of science through europe. this movement is generally known by the name of rosicrucianism. the word arouses all sorts of regrettable correspondences; but the adepts of the society have never worried themselves in the least about the abuse of their name for the purposes of charlatanism, or about the attacks directed against them by en

et any book for free on: www.abika.com 200 silence every kind of hypothetical speculation, and formulae both resonant and satisfying. i want you to- abhor them abominate them despise them detest them escew them hate them loathe them and da capo. and to get on with your practice. then when you get the results, you can try, albeit uselessly, to fit your own words to the facts, if you should wish to communicate, for any good reason, your experiences to other people. then, despairing of your impotence, how glad you will be that you have been trained not to let anyone fob you of with phrases. love is the law, love under will. fraternally yours, 666 chapter xxix what is certainty cara soror, do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. well, i suppose i ought to have expected you to cock tha

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

. this bell summons and alarms; and it is also the bell which sounds at the elevation of the host. it is thus also the "astral bell" of the magician<meditation-practices the student hears a bell resound in the depths of his being. it is not subjective, for it is sometimes heard by other people. some magicians are able to call the attention of those with whom they wish to communicate at a distance by its means, or, so it is said> the bell of which we speak is a disk of some two inches in diameter, very slightly bent into a shape not unlike that of a cymbal. a hole in the centre permits the passage of a short leather thong, by which it may be attached to the chain. at the other end of the chain is the striker; which, in tibet, is usually made of human bone. the bell

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE BANNED LECTURE

more amuising, if scarcely as informative. it is rather an hard saying however worthy of all acceptation in a university like oxford, where, i understand, the besetting sin of the inmates is lecturing and being lectured, but discussions are always apt to turn out to be amusing, especially if conducted with blackthorns or shotguns, where as lecturing is merely an attempt, fordoomed to failure, to communicate knowledge which usually the lecturer does not possess. i am sure that we all recognise that an attempt of this kind is impossible in nature. no! i am not proposing to inflict upon you my celebrated discourse on scepticism of the instrument of midn. i am not even going to refer to the first and last lecture which i suffered at a dud university somewhere near newmarket, in which the spec

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

to the hell of abstinence, or by defiling it with the abhorred embraces of antipathetic arms. every star must calculate its own orbit. all is will, and yet all is necessity. to swerve is ultimately impossible; to seek to swerve is to suffer. the beast 666 ordains by his authority that every man, and every woman, and every intermediately-sexed individual, shall be absolutely free to interpret and communicate self by means of any sexual practices soever, whether direct or indirect, rational or symbolic, physiologically, legally, ethically, or religiously approved or no, provided only that all parties to any act are fully aware of all implications and responsibilities thereof, and heartily agree thereto. moreover, the beast 666 adviseth that all children shall be accustomed from infancy to w

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OTO GNOSTIC MASS

es with it on the paten, and consumes it. silence. the priestess takes, uncovers, and offers the cup, as before. the priest: in my mouth be the essence of the joy of the earth! he takes the cup, makes on the priestess, drains it and returns it. silence. he rises, takes the lance, and turns to the people. the priest: there is no part of me that is not of the gods (those of the people who intend to communicate, and none other should be present, having signified their intention, a whole cake of light, and a whole goblet of wine, have been prepared for each one. the deacon marshals them; they advance one by one to the altar. the children take the elements and offer them. the people communicate as did the priest, uttering the same words in an attitude of resurrection``there is no part of me tha

red for each one. the deacon marshals them; they advance one by one to the altar. the children take the elements and offer them. the people communicate as did the priest, uttering the same words in an attitude of resurrection``there is no part of me that is not of the gods' the exceptions to this part of the ceremony are when it is of the nature of a celebration, in which case none but the priest communicate; or part of the ceremony of marriage, when none other, save the two to be married, partake; part of the ceremony of baptism, when only the child baptised partakes; and of confirmation at puberty, when only the persons confirmed partake. the sacrament may be reserved by the priest, for administration to the sick in their homes. the priest closes all within the veil. with the lance he ma

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

creation: our emotions are weary of bad baronets and stolen wills; they are now only excited by spiritual crises, catastrophes of the reason, triumphs of the intelligence. in these fields captain fuller is a master dramatist "this page is reserved for official pronouncements by the chancellor" of the a" a] persons wishing for information, assistance, further interpretation, etc, are requested to communicate with the chancellor of the a. a. c/o the equinox, 124 victoria street, s.w. telephone 3210 victoria, or to call at that address by appointment. a representative will be there to meet them- probationers are reminded that the object of probations and ordeals is one: namely, to select adepts. but the method appears twofold (i) to fortify the fit (ii) to eliminate the unfit- the chancellor

rity to do so. the probationer is purposely left to himself, as the object of probation is principally that those in authority may discover the nature of the raw material. it is the duty of the probationer to perform the exercises recommended in his text-books, and to submit the record of his results for criticism. if he hinds himself in a difficulty, or if any unforeseen result occurs, he should communicate with his neophyte, and he should 2 remember that although he is permitted to select the practices which appeal to him, he is expected to show considerable acquaintance with all of them. more than acquaintance, it should be experience; otherwise what is he to do when as a neophyte he is consulted by his probationers? it is important that he should be armed at all points, and 1 weh note:

mprobable event recorded is this: one of two modern ladies, walking at versailles, sees a woman dressed in the clothes of the period of louis xvi- and makes no remark! i don't think! s. holmes. the porch. vol. i. no. 5. john g. gichtel (extracts. outside 21 cecil court i don't suppose one could find a holier man than john g. gichtel. he writes likes a magister templi, does john g; and does indeed communicate a little that may be of use to an adeptus of any kind. but there is nothing for naughty neophytes, or for poor putrid probationers. why doesn't mr. watkins issue easy simple straightforward instructions, like the equinox? probationer. ib. no. 6. the seven valleys. by fariduddin attar. 3"d. a man of good repute who loved god saw majnun sifting earth in the middle of the road, and said t

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

m thrown violently back on to the earth every second, so that i cannot quite concentrate) all one gets is a liquid flame of pale gold. but its radiant force keeps hurling me back. and i say: by the word and the will, by the penance and the prayer, let me behold thy face (i cannot explain this, there is confusion of personalities) i who speak to you, see what i tell you; but i, who see him, cannot communicate it to me, who speak to you. if one could gaze upon the sun at noon, that might be like 44 the substance of him. but the light is without heat. it is the vision of ut in the upanishads. and from this vision have come all the legends of bacchus and krishna and adonis. for the impression is of a youth dancing and making music. but you must understand that he is not doing that, for he is s

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

ready well acquainted, having marked thereon the grade of the order corresponding to each sephira, and the tarot trumps appropriated to each path "you will further note that the first order includes: malkuth, answering to neophyte and zelator, and the element of earth. yesod to theoricus and air. hod to practicus and water. and netzach to philosophus and fire "of these the last three grades alone communicate with the second order, though cut off from it by a veil which may 242 illustration goes here. this is a tree of life with the sephiroth as circles, containing the information noted below on this approximation. the paths are straight lines, with the following data by number: 0. air. hb:aleph. fool. 11th. 1. mercury. hb:bet. magician. 12th. 2. moon. hb:gemel. high priestess. 13th. 3. ven

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

since dead; or at least is an old woman, the blonde gold faded, the child-face wrinkled, the body bowed and lax. i laugh at you- at you- for a blaspheming ass. your folly is too wild to anger me "i did not laugh" said roderic gravely "well" said the old man, rising "i fear i have wearied you. i thank you for your patience. i know i am a mad old fellow. but, if you should happen- you know. please communicate. here is my card. i must go now. i am expected elsewhere. i am expected" martial nay. 130 the lost shepherd i she walks among the starry ways, a crimson full-blown rose; her heart bears all the yesterdays that love from love-dawn knows; her sunny feet are shod in gold, she swings a censer rare and old- her heart the censer that she sways, our lady of the snows. ii i passed the morning

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

may glorify my father which is in heaven.45 furthermore: i most solemnly promise and swear: to acquire this holy science in the manner prescribed in the book of abramelin, without omitting the least imaginable thing of their contents: not to gloss or comment in any way on that which may be or may not be; not to use this sacred science to offend the great god, nor to work ill unto my neighbour: to communicate it to no living person, unless by long practice and conversation i shall know him thoroughly, well examining whether such an one really 248 intendeth to work for the good or for the evil. i will punctually observe, in granting it, the same fashion which was used by abramelin to abraham. otherwise, let him who receiveth it draw no fruit therefrom. i will keep myself as from a scorpion f

el you from this order. ii. the practice of masks is to be introduced. each member will know only the member who introduced him. severe tests of the candidate's moral excellence, courage, earnestness, humility, refusal to do wrong, to be inserted in the portal or 5= 6) ritual. 258 iii. outer order to be summoned. similar regulations to be announced to them. new pledges required that they will not communicate the identity of anybody they happen to have known to any new member. iv. vault to be reconsecrated. d.d.c.f. at once accepted these proposals and gave to p. the following instructions, which were at the time so hastily jotted down in a note-book that they are now almost impossible to decipher. from them we make out the following: that the false54 sapiens dominabitur astris was a very s

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

erchance of israfel_ and leapt to grasp with profane hands the holy grail, it was to mr. waite that i wrote for instruction, it was from him that came the first words of help and comfort that i ever had from mortal man. in all these years i have met him but once, and then within a certain veil; yet still i can go to his book as a child to his father, without diffidence or doubt; and indeed he can communicate the sacrament, the wafer of his thought, the wine of his music. and if in earthly things the instructions of his master seem contrary to those of mine, at the end it is all one. shall we cry out if caesar for his pleasure commandeth his servants to take one the spear and the other the net, and slay each other? is not service service? is not obedience a sacrament apart from its accident

ars in india under famous yogis is now ready to take pupils. he offers careful and serious instruction_ both theoretical and practical_ but makes no claim to confer siddhim (magical powers. his sole claim is to teach to others what he has himself learned. his western education has enabled him to restore the true science of hatha yoga by discarding the superstitious accretions. this enables him to communicate in a short time what indians must study and practice for years to acquire. he will accept only a few chosen pupils, as his time is already much occupied in other ways, and he does not intend to bring discredit upon his system by attempting to train persons naturally incapable of success. the first complete course consists of eight lessons, for which a charge of ten guineas, payable in

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

e morning leader, july 10, 1908. there is promise and some fine lines in these verses "the times, july 11, 1908""to be obtained of "the young cambridge press" 4 mill street, bedford london: probsthain& co. and all booksellers "this page is reserved for official pronouncements by the chancellor" of the a" a] persons wishing for information, assistance, further interpretation, etc, are requested to communicate with the chancellor of the a. a. c/o the equinox, 124 victoria street, s.w. telephone 3210 victoria, or to call at that address by appointment. a representative will be there to meet them- probationers are reminded that the object of probations and ordeals is one: namely, to select adepts. but the method appears twofold (i) to fortify the fit (ii) to eliminate the unfit- the chancellor

his is a great limitation, yet mr. waite is a really excellent poet withal. all the poems show fine and deep thought, with facility and felicity of expression "the lost word" is extraordinarily fine, both dramatically and lyrically. it seems a pity that mr. waite has no use for william shakespeare! the fact is (whatever george hume barne may say) that mr. waite is (or has) a genius, who wishes to communicate sacred mysteries of truth and beauty; but he is too often baulked by the mental and moral equipment of mr. waite. even so, he only just misses. and i will bet george hume barne a "cr me de menthe" that if mr. waite (even now) will ride on a camel from biskra to timbuktu with an ouled nail and the dancer m'saoud, he will produce absolutely first-rate poetry within six months. enough. bu

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

al supplement" the high history of sir palamedes the saracen knight and of his following the questing beast illustrations aratrum securum "facing page" 11 the yogi" 90 the tatwas" 108 adonai ha aretz" 114 the interpreter" 199 "this page is reserved for official pronouncements by the chancellor" of the a" a] persons wishing for information, assistance, further interpretation, etc, are requested to communicate with the chancellor of the a. a. c/o the equinox, 124 victoria street, s.w. telephone 3210 victoria, or to call at that address by appointment. a representative will be there to meet them- probationers are reminded that the object of probations and ordeals is one: namely, to select adepts. but the method appears twofold (i) to fortify the fit (ii) to eliminate the unfit- the chancellor

ike a frog; with such, any sudden influx of illumination may bring with it not enlightenment but mania; there fore it is that all the great masters have set the task of courage before that of endeavour.57 he who "dares" to "will" will "will" to know, and knowing will keep silence;58 for even to such as have entered the supreme order, there is not way found whereby they may break the stillness and communicate to those who have not ceased to hear.59 the guardian of the temple is adonai, he alone holds the key of the portal, seek it of him, for there is none other that can open for thee the door. now to dare much is to will a little, so it comes about that though hatha yoga is the physical yoga which teaches the aspirant how to control his body, yet is it also raja yoga 77 which teach him how

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

e creation: our emotions are weary of bad baronets and stolen wills; they are now only excited by spiritual crises, catastrophes of the reason, triumphs of the intelligence. in these fields captain fuller is a master dramatist "this page is reserved for official pronouncements by the chancellor of the a" a] persons wishing for information, assistance, further interpretation, etc, are requested to communicate with the chancellor of the a. a. c/o the equinox, 3 great james street, w.c. telephone: city 8987, or to call at that address by appointment. a representative will be there to meet them= probationers are reminded that the object of probations and ordeals is one: namely, to select adepts. but the method appears twofold (i) to fortify the fit (ii) to eliminate the unfit= the chancellor o

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

s were given away-everything the demonic powers had brought him. finally he had to face ron and maud. he could not tell them that he had been using them as agents of the devil, but he did say that his sisterwas dying and that he felt the only way he could square with his conscience was by breaking every link with the selfish life he had been leading. he asked them to let him go, and not to try to communicate with him or make enquiries about him 'only this way can i learn to live with myself' he added. maud asked him to bring joan to live at riversdale, offering to engage nurses to look after her, and ron could not under- 53 stand the necessity for alex to return to poverty, but at length they agreed to all he asked on the condition that he write to them from time to time. he left on foot

ALEXANDRIAN BOOK OF SHADOWS OCCULT

ourge should be given a dragging action, as if to drive or drag you out. both wills should be thoroughly in tune, keeping a constant and equal strain. when trance comes, your tutor may help you by softly calling your name. you will probably feel yourself drawn out of your body as if through a narrow opening, and find yourself standing beside your tutor, looking at the body on the couch. strive to communicate with your tutor first; if they have the sight they will probably see you. go not far afield at first, and 'tis better to have one who is used to leaving the body with you. a note: when, having succeeded in leaving the body, you desire to return, in order to cause the spirit body and the material body to coincide, think of your feet. this will cause the return to take place. notes l pub

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

he group in all parts of the planet, for instance, will be our consciousness, and when it will be just as easy for us to contact the consciousness of a friend in india, africa, or elsewhere, as it is here; distance and separation will- 46- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust prove no barrier to intercourse. symptoms of this can be seen in the ability which some people have to communicate telepathically, or to psychometrise. it is all very well to spend some time visioning this distant goal, and picturing the achievement of the logos billions of years hence, but the thing of vital interest for us is to get some idea of the immediate stage ahead; and to understand what we may expect to happen in connection with the evolutionary process during the next few thousand years

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

nfluence, conditions will be bettered slowly and steadily in every department of life (3) in the educational world an apprehension of man's true nature will bring about a fundamental change in the methods of teaching. the emphasis will be laid upon teaching people the fact of the ego on its own plane, the nature of the lunar bodies, and the methods of aligning the lower bodies so that the ego can communicate direct with the physical brain, and thus control the lower nature and work out its purposes. men will be taught how, through concentration and meditation, they can ascertain knowledge for themselves, can develop the intuition, and thus draw upon the resources of the ego. then will men be taught to think, to assume control of the mental body, and thus develop their latent powers. in the

f the thought forms created by average man are only relatively effective, and this within great limitations, and having but a restricted radius. when man is learning consciously to create, which he does through the organisation of thought, concentration and meditation, he proceeds more slowly, for he has two primary things to do before the creative process can be carried through: a. to contact or communicate with the ego, or solar angel. b. to study the process of creation and to make it conform step by step with natural evolutionary law. the above is necessarily but another way of defining meditation and its objective. later on, when a man is an expert in meditation, the work of thought creation proceeds with ever increasing rapidity, until he surpasses (on a higher turn of the spiral) th

ray, b. that which is complementary to their own type of force, c. their polar opposite, and they work, therefore, either along the line of least resistance, or through attraction, and repulsion- 598- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust it is through the medium of this "all-seeing eye" that the adept can at any moment put himself in touch with his disciples anywhere; that he can communicate with his compeers on the planet, on the polar opposite of our planet, and on the third planet which, with ours, forms a triangle; that he can, through the energy directed from it, control and direct the builders, and hold any thought form he may have created within his sphere of influence, and upon its intended path of service; and that through his eye by means of directed energy curre

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

t beautifully and most appositely, as far as our subject is concerned, that "the stress for us is on a new attitude, for it is this that is, as i think, emergent. hence we may speak of a new 'vision' and a new 'heart' capable of a higher and richer form of joy."13(24) in dr. hocking's notable book "human nature and its remaking" he points out that education has two functions. it must first of all communicate the type and then provide for growth beyond that type. education is intended to make man truly human; it must round out and perfect his nature, and so reveal and make possible those deeper potentialities towards which all humanity tends. the evocation of the will-to-know, and, later, of the will-to-be, must follow a natural process of development. it is in this connection that the meth

force of a heated imagination which vividly apprehends a sensible object, or by the artifice of the devil..the other sort of rapture is, on the contrary, the effect of- 74- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust pure intellectual vision in those who have a great and generous love for god. to generous souls who have utterly renounced themselves, god never fails in these raptures to communicate high things."23(110) the same writer goes on to tell us what, psychologically, is ecstasy "the absorption of the self in the one idea, the one desire, is so profound and in the case of the great mystics so impassioned that everything else is blotted out."24(111) it will be noted how the idea of desire, of feeling and of duality characterizes the ecstatic condition. passion, devotion an

nature and penetrates to the resources of his own subconsciousness and to information which has dropped below the threshold of his ordinary consciousness. he begins to write assiduously. why he should regard these thoughts as emanating from the christ, or from some great teacher is a puzzle. it probably feeds his pride again quite unconsciously to feel he is a channel through which the christ can communicate. i am not referring here to the mass of automatic writings which are so popular now. i am supposing that the student of meditation refuses to have anything to do with this kind of dangerous work. no true aspirant, in his efforts to be master of himself, will hand over the reins of government and submit to the control of any entity, incarnate or discarnate; neither will he render up his

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

nalogies. in considering this second rule, we must note that a conscious relation has been established between the soul and its shadow, the man on the physical plane. both have been meditating. students would do well to note this and to remember that one of the objectives of the daily meditation is to enable the brain and mind to vibrate in unison with the soul as it seeks "in meditation deep" to communicate with its reflection. the correspondence to this relation, or synchronizing vibration is interesting: soul. man on the physical plane mind. brain pineal gland. pituitary body the relation also between the centers, and their synchronization is interesting and in it is epitomized the evolution of the race as well as the racial unit, man. head center. base of the spine heart center. solar

ies delude him and lead him astray, forcing him onto a pedestal from which eventually he must descend. the masters say nothing to feed pride in their disciples, nor do they speak words to them which could foster in their chelas the spirit of separateness. e. the disciple soon finds also that the masters are not easily accessible. they are busy men, ill able to spare even a few moments in which to communicate with the disciple, and only in emergencies, in the case of a beginner on the path of discipleship, do the masters expend the necessary energy with which to get en rapport. with old and tried disciples, the contacts are more frequent, being more easily achieved and bearing more rapid results. it should be remembered, however, that the newer the disciple the more he demands attention and

that one to which the illumined knower can respond and usefully serve. to bring this about has been the objective of all training given during the past 400 years, and from this fact you can vision the utter patience of the knowers of the race. they work slowly and with deliberation, free from any sense of speed, towards their objective, but and herein lies the immediate interest of what i have to communicate they do have a time limit. this is based upon the law of cycles. it concerns the operation of certain periods of opportunity which necessarily have their term. during these times of opportunity, forces, influences, and energies are temporarily at work, and of these the masters seek to make use. looking ahead, during the conclave to which i have made reference, the assembled servers of

as an occult, scientific basis. the top of the head of the dying man should also symbolically point towards the east and the feet and the hands should be crossed. sandalwood only should be burned in the room and no incense of any other kind permitted, for sandalwood is the incense of the first or destroyer ray and the soul is in process of destroying its habitation. this is all i can at this time communicate on the subject of death for the consideration of the general public. but i conjure all of you to push the study of death and its technique as far as possible and to carry forward occult investigation of this matter. rule twelve- 294- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust the web pulsates. it contracts and expands. let the magician seize the midway point and thus release

e deva lives which build the forms indwelt by all the sons of god, they know not pain or loss or poverty. the form decays, the other forms retire, and that which is required to nourish and keep strong the outer, lacks. but lacking also will and planned intent, they feel no aggravation and know no clear revolt" a word about pain might be in place here, though i have naught of an abstruse nature to communicate anent the evolution of the human hierarchy through the medium of pain. the- 307- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust devas do not suffer pain as does mankind. their rate of rhythm is steadier although in line with the law. they learn through application to the work of building and through incorporation into the form of that which is built. they grow through appreciatio

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

he group or groups to which your destiny impels you. when you have learnt the lesson of self-forgetfulness, when you seek nothing for the separated self, when you stand firmly on your own feet and look for aid within yourself, and when the trend of your life is towards cooperation, then you may pass from the stage of observer to that of communicator. this will happen because you can be trusted to communicate only that which is impersonal and truly constructive, and which will not feed the emotional nature and satisfy the desire-self. an interesting point might here be noted and a question answered. in a treatise on white magic i referred to the two groups of observers and communicators (the third group lies outside our present discussion, and the question was asked: who trains these observ

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

intermediaries between the plane of spiritual energy (either soul energy, intuitional energy, or will energy) and the patient or group of patients. this last point is to be noted. the group idea must always be remembered, for this will distinguish the new age methods from the past; the work will be group work for the group. the members will work as souls and not as individuals. they will learn to communicate healing energy from the reservoir of living force to the patients. 4. other groups of communicators will act as transmitters of two aspects of divine energy, knowledge and wisdom. these must be thought of in terms of energy. their work will concern itself with the education of the masses, as a direct intermediary between the higher mind and the lower mind, and with the building of the

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

d divine powers of the master but not to soul action. your response to such stimulation as i can give you and an earnest endeavour on your part to love with unselfishness will gradually perfect in you a similar relation to other workers. this will work out in three directions: 1. in a demonstrated ability to be in telepathic rapport with me and with those with whom i am associated. 2. in power to communicate with each other at any time. 3. in sensitivity to the thoughts of humanity as a whole. can you not see, therefore, how a miniature replica of the brotherhood can be established on earth and how in decades to come the working disciples of the world, the isolated initiates in the many world organisations and the personnel of the new group of world servers will automatically respond to th

over the earth, groups of illumined souls who can cooperate with the masters with perfect freedom of intercourse because their responsiveness has been scientifically trained and developed. their power to work in tune with or in unison with the hierarchy, to cooperate with the group life of many other groups of disciples- 25- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust and to communicate light and revelation to the world of men will later be an accomplished fact and is already much more actively present and potent than you think. a little vision, brother of mine, makes the way of the disciple easier and hence i have enlarged somewhat upon the possibilities which we, with our prevision, regard as already facts in manifestation. nothing can stop the eventual success of t

the patient or group of patients. note this last point. the group idea must always be remembered by the students as they work; they must not work as individuals but as units in a coherent whole. this will distinguish the new age methods from the past, for the work will be group work and, usually, for a group. magnetic healers must learn to work as souls and not as individuals. they must learn to communicate healing energy from the reservoir of living force to the patient or patients. 4. the educators of the new age will come next. their service is along the line of culture and they will work to bring in the new type of education. their emphasis will be upon the building of the antahkarana and upon the use of the mind in meditation. again much of this new educational science will be given

s you well know. it may again be caused by a habit of loneliness, induced by inherent natural tendencies, or by executive position and the circumstances of the individual life, or by sorrow or shock in early life experience. this must be balanced by an outgoing on the part of the soul which then shifts the whole problem of relations to a higher level of contact and brings release and the power to communicate, which is the hallmark of group life. i would ask you to consider these thoughts with care and to ponder upon the establishment of group relations and their recognition in your brain consciousness, for it is your problem in connection with the group of which you are a part. to the exoteric relation must be added the inner. this i think you know. such a contact should be relatively easy

e progress you have made warrants my giving you a meditation to be followed with care during the next few months. and now, brother of old, i say to you (as i say to all aspirants in training for discipleship: learn that occult reticence which produces inner power and outer silence. speak less and love more. march 1934 brother of mine: what shall i say to you now as the time comes when again i can communicate with you? my heart is with you and i have an understanding of the way that you have come. your very intensity and your strong aspiration have led you into difficulty and you are the victim of your virtues and of your occult inexperience. do you not know, my brother, that the disciple is ever balanced in endeavour and runs not to extremes of any kind? yet balanced effort has not charact

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

fundamentally confined to the hierarchy of adepts and initiates, both in and out of incarnation, and to their individual work with their disciples. it is, however, now deemed possible to establish a resembling condition and a telepathic relation between disciples on the physical plane. no matter where they may find themselves, this group of mystics and knowers will eventually find it feasible to communicate with one another and frequently do even now. a basic mystical idea or some new revelation of truth is suddenly recognised by many and finds expression simultaneously through the medium of many minds. no one person can claim individual right to the enunciated principle or truth. several minds have registered it. it is usually stated, however, in a wide generalisation, that these people

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

nner life of the pilgrim upon the path of life, of a human being in the world of human events; to live the group life of the pledged disciple and the mass life of humanity; to fulfil his own spiritual destiny, through the medium of a controlled personality and, at the same time, to participate fully in the life of humanity upon earth this is no easy task. we have completed what i felt possible to communicate anent the science of triangles a science which concerns the entire subjective pattern of manifestation and the significance of which is closely inter-related with the trinity of manifestation. another name for this science is the science of etheric structure or substance. that being so, that science deals with life, quality and appearance in the three worlds of divine purpose and will

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

the wish of many associated with the hierarchy) to see an esoteric school started which would leave the membership free, which would bind them by no pledges or oaths and which would whilst assigning meditation and study and giving esoteric teaching leave people to make their own adjustments, to interpret the truth as best they could, to present to them the many points of view and at the same time communicate to them the deepest esoteric truths which they could recognise if there was that in them which was awakened to the mysteries and which, even when read or heard, could do them no harm if they lacked the perception to recognise the truth for what it was. a.a.b. started such a school in 1923 with the aid of f.b. and certain students of vision and spiritual understanding. she made it a con

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

y, for instance, attract to him other masters of equal rank as his own. i have five masters working with me in my ashram. it would be of value to you if you considered the factors which hold an ashram together and which establish its unity. the major ones, and those which you can understand, are as follows: 1. the most important capacity of a master of an ashram is that he has earned the right to communicate directly with the council at shamballa and thus to ascertain at first hand the immediate evolutionary task which the hierarchy is undertaking. he is not called master by the initiates in his ashram; he is regarded as the custodian of the plan, and this is based on his ability to "face the greater light which shines in shamballa" it is the plan which gives the keynote to the activities

ation, of living, of loving and of service, and this is true of a solar system, a planet, humanity or the individual. it consequently has its immediate application to your own requirements and your mode of approach to life and to people. this loving simplicity free from complicated thinking, from mystery and from selfish introspection should provide the theme for your meditation work until i next communicate with you. to this i would add an increased concentration upon the preparation of the book which i seek to have you write and to complete- 359- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust you see, my brother, it is a book which will take much intuition and spiritual perception to write, and it can only be written by someone who has been trained in an ashram. the th

body well under control. on the inner planes of the personality, your life demonstration is good and you lead a faithful and progressive spiritual life so much so that your vibration reaches upward so intensively at times as to sound within the periphery of the hierarchical sphere of influence. this is somewhat rare. but outward and downward (these inadequate expressions make the teaching hard to communicate) this is not the case. your outgoing energy seems short circuited and your radiation is inadequate to your inner spiritual life. you will recall that i gave you the word "radiation" some years ago as your desired keynote. for years i have watched the intensification of your spiritual life upon the inner planes only to see it arrested on the eve of expression upon the plane of daily lif

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

ers. the angels have ever been active in biblical history, and will again enter into the lives of human beings with more power than has lately been the case. the call has gone out for them again to approach humanity, and with their heightened vibration and superior knowledge unite their forces with those of the christ and his disciples for the helping of the race. they have, for instance, much to communicate anent colour and sound, and the effect of these two forces on the etheric bodies of men and animals and flowers. when what they have to impart is apprehended by the race, physical ills and sickness will be offset. the group of violet angels or devas who work on the four etheric levels will be especially active and they will work in the four main groups of men who are in incarnation at

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

f synthesis is one of the things which the new esoteric schools will develop in their students and neophytes, for it will be the people trained interiorly in these schools who will be the builders of the new world and the trainers of future public opinion. the labels and the names whereby these schools may call themselves mean but little. many will proclaim themselves as esoteric schools and will communicate nothing of a truly esoteric nature. they will but attract to themselves the gullible and the foolish. there are many such functioning in this manner today. others may refrain from all outer indication of esoteric and occult training, and yet convey the needed teaching. they will seek to relate the one, the monad, to the personality, and to evoke in their students a true sense of synthe

g. that is one of the greatest of spiritual events and is the foundational fact which makes the life of the soul and the growth of intuitive perception possible on a large scale. this is a by-product of the clash of the ideologies, but is the true and beautiful result of the universal educational system which faulty though it may be and is has made it possible for all men to read, to write and to communicate with each other. 3. the growth of goodwill and the revelation of cleavages the result of the world war, of disease, famine and pain, has developed a spirit of community in suffering and in deprivation; this has led to a consequent understanding participation in human difficulties everywhere which is rapidly changing into a spirit of world goodwill. this worldwide goodwill, when truly e

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

we are much more sensitive than we ever were; we are wide open to each other's thoughts for one thing, and if such a potent thinker as the christ, whatever we may mean by that word, is en rapport with world affairs, it seems to me he might try another method. he may work with his own in every land, over-shadowing his disciples wherever they are found, and because his soul and their souls are one, communicate to them the plan, indicate to them the tendencies, give them the new message, and repeat himself in every country. it is already happening today. in every country there are to be found those who know; i did not say those who say they know. but there is a group of human beings, integrating now, who make no noise, are not interested in themselves, but upon whom is laid the burden of lead

ANATHEMA OF ZOS

caution. between men and women having that desire there is no adultery. spend the large lust and when ye are satiated ye shall pass on to something fresh. in this polite day it has become cleaner to fornicate by the wish than to enact. offend not your body nor be so stupid as to let your body offend ye. how shall it serve ye to reproach your duality? let your oath be in earnest; though better to communicate by the living act than by the word. this god-this cockatrice-is a projection of your imbecile apprehensions, your bald grossness and madhouse vanities. your love is born of fear; but far better to hate than further deception. i would make your way difficult. give and take of all men indiscriminately. i know your love and hate. inquire of red diet. within your stomach is civil war. only

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

i denaroma laiuto, mio caro!money i neer give, tis clear,only help to thee, my dear!then the youth understood that the moon, like god and fortune, does the most for those who dothe most for themselves. page 69 n r r r r r it would be a great gratification to me if any among those into whose hands this book may fall, whomay possess information confirming what is here set forth, would kindly either communicate it orpublish it in some form, so that it may not be lost.the children of diana, or how the fairies were born.all things were made by diana, the great spirits of the stars, men in their time and place, the giantswhic were of old, and the dwarfs who dwell in the rocks, and once a month worship her with cakes.there was once a young man who was poor, without parents, yet was he good.one ni

ARTHUR E WAITE TEMPLAR ORDERS IN FREEMASONRY

er of projection at or about the site of the jewish temple. this romantic episode stands last in a series of similar fictions which are to be found in the history of alchemy. when we are led to infer therefore by the records before me that the chapter of clermont reached its end circa 1763, we shall infer that it was in a position no longer to carry on the pretence of possessing and being able to communicate at will the great secret of alchemy. it is evident from the ritual that this was not disclosed to those who, being called in their turn, were admitted to the highest rank and became knights of god. it was certainly promised, however, at a due season as a reward of merit. from a false pretence of this kind the only way of escape would be found by falling back upon renounced and abjured

BASIL VALENTINE TWELVE KEYS

itude. ponder them well, that you also may find the rock which is the foundation twelve keys of basil valentine 6 of 95 stone of truth, the temporal blessing, and the eternal reward. twelve keys of basil valentine 7 of 95 the tract of basilius valentinus, the benedictine, concerning the great stone of the ancient sages. in the preface, gentle reader, and zealous student of this art, i promised to communicate to you a knowledge of our corner stone, or rock, of the process by which it is prepared, and of the substance from which it was already derived by those ancient sages, to whom the secret of our art was first revealed by god for the health and happiness of earthly life. let me assure you that i fully intend to fulfil my promise, and to be as plain with you as the rules of our art permit

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

full rapport even with the planes of consciousness within our system, but differing from the states of consciousness possible on this globe; i.e, on the three planes of the chain of spheres beyond our earth. such knowledge and intercourse are possible to them because they have learned how to penetrate to planes of consciousness which are closed to the perceptions of ordinary men; but were they to communicate their knowledge, the world would be no wiser, because it lacks that experience of other forms of perception which alone could enable them to grasp what was told them. still the fact remains that most of the planets, as the stars beyond our system, are inhabited, a fact which has been admitted by the men of science themselves. laplace and herschell believed it, though they wisely abstai

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

as others do "it is through and from the radiations of the seven bodies of the seven orders of dhyanis, that the seven discrete quantities (elements, whose motion and harmonious union produce the manifested universe of matter, are born (commentary[[footnote(s* speaking of it in his preface to the "history of magic" eliphas levi says "it is through this force that all the nervous centres secretly communicate with each other; from it- that sympathy and antipathy are born; from it- that we have our dreams; and that the phenomena of second sight and extra-natural visions take place. astral light, acting under the impulsion of powerful wills, destroys, coagulates, separates, breaks, gathers in all things. god created it on that day when he said: fiat lux, and it is directed by the egregores, i

al form. the language possesses many thousands of such symbol letters, or logograms, each meaning a whole word; for letters proper, or an alphabet, do not exist in the chinese language any more than they did in the egyptian till a far later period[[footnote(s* thus, a japanese who does not understand one word of chinese, meeting with a chinaman who has never heard the language of the former, will communicate in writing with him, and they will understand each other perfectly- because the writing is symbolical[[vol. 1, page] 308 the secret doctrine. the explanation of the chief symbols and emblems is now attempted, as book ii, which treats of anthropogenesis, would be most difficult to understand without a preparatory acquaintance with the metaphysical symbols at least. nor would it be just

ce grossest effects are alone cognizable by physicists on the cosmic and especially on the terrestrial plane. these include, among other things, sound, light, colour, etc, etc. now what does physical science tell us of these "forces? sound, it says, is a sensation produced by the impact of atmospheric molecules on the tympanum, which, by setting up delicate tremors in the auditory apparatus, thus communicate themselves to the brain. light is the sensation caused by the impact of inconceivably minute vibrations of ether on the retina of the eye. so, too, we say. but this is simply the effect produced in our atmosphere and its immediate surroundings, all, in fact, which falls within the range of our terrestrial consciousness. jupiter pluvius sent his symbol in drops of rain, of water compose

ng drain made upon them. steam has reached its utmost limits of power, and does not fulfil the requirements of the age. it knows that its days are numbered. electricity holds back, with bated breath, dependent upon the approach of her sister colleague. air ships are riding at anchor, as it were, waiting for the force which is to make aerial navigation something more than a dream. as easily as men communicate with their offices from their homes by means of the telephone, so will the inhabitants of separate continents talk across the ocean. imagination is palsied when seeking to foresee the grand results of this marvellous discovery, when once it is applied to art and mechanics. in taking the throne which it will force steam to abdicate, dynaspheric force will rule the world with a power so

interblended with ours, though not disturbing our vision, because we have not yet the faculties necessary for discerning them. yet by their spiritual sight the adepts, and even some seers and sensitives, are always able to discern, whether in a greater or smaller degree, the presence and close proximity to us of beings pertaining to other spheres of life. those of the (spiritually) higher worlds, communicate only with those terrestrial mortals who ascend to them, through individual efforts, on to the higher plane they are occupying "the sons of bhumi (earth) regard the sons of deva-lokas (angel-spheres) as their gods; and the sons of lower kingdoms look up to the men of bhumi, as to their devas (gods; men remaining unaware of it in their blindness. they (men) tremble[[vol. 1, page] 606 the

BLUE EQUINOX

he name of the initiator, amen. 1. in the beginning was initiation. the flesh profiteth nothing; the mind profiteth nothing; that which is unknown to you and above these, while firmly based upon their equilibrium, giveth life. 2. in all systems of religion is to be found a system of initiation, which may be defined as the process whereby a man comes to learn that unknown crown. 3. though none can communicate either the knowledge or the power to achieve this, which we may call the great work, it is yet possible for initiates to guide others. 4. every man must overcome his own obstacles, expose his own illusions. yet others may assist him to do both, and they may enable him altogether to avoid many of the false paths, leading no whither, which tempt the weary feet of the uninitiated pilgrim

se in language as unintelligible to others as it seemeth silly, wanton, and dull, or as in that other intoxication given by ether the partakers commune with infinite wit, or wisdom, as the mood taketh them, by means of a word or a gesture, being initiated to apprehension by the subtlety of the drug. so may i that am inflamed with love of this light, and drunken on the wine ethereal of this light, communicate not so much with your reason and intelligence, but with that principle hidden in yourself which is ready to partake with me. even so may man and woman become mad with love, no word being spoken between them, because of the induction (as it were) of their souls. and your understanding will depend upon your ripeness for perception of my truth. moreover, if so be that light in you ready t

the paten, and consumes it. silence. the priestess takes, uncovers, and offers the cup, as before. the priest: in my mouth be the essence of the joy of the earth! he takes the cup, makes on the priestess, drains it and returns it. silence. he rises, takes the lance, and turns to the people. the priest: there is no part of me that is not of the gods. liber xv 269 (those of the people who intend to communicate, and none other should be present, having signified their intention, a whole cake of light, and a whole goblet of wine, have been prepared for each one. the deacon marshals them; they advance one by one to the altar. the children take the elements and offer them. the people communicate as did the priest, uttering the same words in an attitude of resurrection .there is no part of me tha

red for each one. the deacon marshals them; they advance one by one to the altar. the children take the elements and offer them. the people communicate as did the priest, uttering the same words in an attitude of resurrection .there is no part of me that is not of the gods. the exceptions to this part of the ceremony are when it is of the nature of a celebration, in which case none but the priest communicate; or part of the ceremony of marriage, when none other, save the two to be married, partake; part of the ceremony of baptism, when only the child baptised partakes; and of confirmation at puberty, when only the persons confirmed partake. the sacrament may be reserved by the priest, for administration to the sick in their homes) the priest closes all within the veil. with the lance he ma

not match with what i believed in the past. one must tell things as they find them and not as they wish they were" o tempora, o mores! let us admit that .immortality. has now been proved; that hyslop.s marvellous medium has furnished the demonstration! we are to inherit the kingdom of heaven, and there assist the angels in the compilation of english grammars (let us hope) for the use of those who communicate through mrs. chenoweth! when one reads through stuff like this, one is driven to ask the question how can men of intelligence and learning, perhaps with skill in other lines of research, be driven to accept such nonsense as proof of anything beyond obvious fraud on the part of the .medium? how can their sense of all that constitutes evidence be so lacking,.their judgment so at fault,as

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

en bough) defines religion as being "a propitiation or conciliation of powers superior to man, which are believed to direct and control the course of nature and of human life. this higher power the "ultimate deity" is some genderless force which is so far beyond our comprehension that we can have only the vaguest understanding of its being. yet we know that it is there and, frequently, we wish to communicate with it. as individuals, we wish to thank it for what we have and to ask it for what we need. how do we do this with such an incomprehensible power? in the sixth century bce the philosopher xeno-phones remarked on the fact that deities are determined by ethnic factors. he pointed out that the black ethiopians naturally saw their gods as negroid, whereas the thracians' gods were white

. your focus is outward into the physical world. when you are in a negative mood, or depressed, notice how you withdraw from your physical world. you turn your eyes down and your focus reflects subconscious thoughts and problems. the next time that you feel depressed or moody, lift your eyes; focus your attention outward and upward above the level of the horizon. be aware of your surroundings and communicate with them. you will begin to feel better. your gloom will fade and optimism will return. you see, when you turn your eyes down, you tend to relate to the subconscious. when you look straight outward, you tend to relate to your conscious mind, which is oriented towards the gross physical/material world. when you look up, you tend to relate to your higher, spiritual consciousness and the

l your real desires and true will: that's what the techniques taught in this book can do. discover the shadows cast ahead by coming events. yes, this is possible, because it is your deep mind that part of your psyche, normally beyond your conscious awareness, which is in touch with the world soul and with your own higher (and divine) self that perceives the astral shadows of coming events and can communicate them to you through the symbols and images of the ancient and mysterious tarot cards. your deep mind has the power to shape those astral shadows images that are causal to material events when you learn to communicate your own desires and goals using the tarot's powerful symbol language and the meditative and/or ritual techniques taught in this book to energize and imprint new patterns

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

or mediums to guide you and help you to centre. the gods themselves can offer protection when you are performing rituals. in formal magick, the guardians, or devic lords of the watchtower, are invited to guard the four directions of a magical circle. the term deva in sanskrit means 'shining one, and the devas represent the higher forms, akin to angels, who watch and direct the natural world. they communicate with people by psychic 'chanelling' and rule over the beings associated with the four elements, fire, air, water and earth. in less formal practices, either archangels or pillars of light may be visualised in the corners of the room to offer protection at a time when a person is opening then-psyche to the cosmos, to keep out all negativity, earthly or otherwise. but the greatest protec

ars ago as having healing powers. the sumerians believed it contained the souls of their gods and goddesses and as such would endow them with magical powers, and the goddess ishtar was famed for her beautiful necklaces of this crystal. in egypt, lapis lazuli was first used in a powdered form for eye make-up as protection against the evil eye. lapis lazuli counteracts insomnia and the inability to communicate, and is a powerfully protective stone against all pettiness, spite, injustice and unfair officialdom. it offers the courage and clarity to win through, however seemingly powerful the opposition, but it demands nobility of purpose in its users. lapis lazuli is good for healing both air and water pollution and for world peace. malachite a purifier and energiser, malachite will replace ne

irst pages 227-32 on the planetary days and then page 235 where i explain the planetary hours. for example, if you were carrying out a love spell in which you wanted rapid results, perhaps for a special meeting, you could work on a friday, venus's day, on both her hours- sunrise and the third hour after sunset. if you wanted courage in love, you would use a mars hour on a friday. if you needed to communicate your feelings, but found it difficult, you could add the energies of a mercury hour to a friday love spell. if you wanted a banishing spell for shedding excess weight, you could use the last days of the waning moon cycle when it is in the sky during the morning before it sets. the banishing lunar energies should take away the compulsion to binge that is keeping you from a healthy lifes

sually in the first person and is sometimes believed to be the words of the goddess channelled through the speaker. ch'i: the invisible life force, the flow of positive energy through everything, promoting growth, health and vitality. clairaudience: a natural psychic ability to hear sounds beyond the range of the physical sounds and the physical ear, sometimes from other dimensions. mediums often communicate with spirits by hearing their voices and so can convey messages to relatives or friends in whom the ability is not so developed. coven: a meeting of any group, numbering from two to 13 practitioners, who meet together to perform magick. deosil: clockwise, or, literally 'in the direction of the sun. the direction used in creating a circle, in all forms of attracting magic and for giving

CHYMICAL WEDDING OF CHRISTIAN ROSENKREUTZ

of his gifts page 32 has an incomprehensible consideration) than you can duly and easily sustain. neither is your reputation hereby prejudiced, although you be rejected by this our order, since we cannot all of us do all things at once. but for as much as your lordships have been seduced by base rascals, it shall not, on their part, pass unrevenged. and furthermore his majesty resolves shortly to communicate to your lordships a catalogue of heretics or index expurgatorius, that you may henceforth be able to discern between the good and the evil with better judgement. and because his majesty before long also intends to rummage his library, and offer up the seductive writings to vulcan, he friendlily, humbly, and courteously entreats every one of your lordships to do the same with your own

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

it most certainly can. in fact in the psychic world that is still the most common intentional use of it. people are always wanting to talk to their dead relatives, even when they had no use for them while they were alive. even the great thomas edison, before whose memory all inventors, even those who do not have the grand title of crackpot, bow, had as one of his uncompleted projects a device to communicate with the dead. such a device is, in fact, possible and i will show you how to make and use it and communicate with those great evildoers of history who have gone before. hey! we can all use a little advice every now and then. so, having said all this, you now have an idea of what the energy you will be working with is like. now bear in mind, this is hardly the last word on this, probab

to contact and then start turning. as you get near to contact you will stop turning the dials and you should have a sort of visual image in your head of what you have encountered. now, if these instructions seem a bit sketchy, there is no way to make them more concrete. it is all trial and error. you learn this stuff through trial and error. once you have made your contact it is easier for you to communicate using the pendulum and chart. you can open your eyes because the machines will maintain the contact for you. there is one risk you should be aware of. part of the traditional prankishness of these beings is a certain perverse joy in taking control of the lives of those who contact them and are weak enough to let that happen. not that you are likely to spin your head around and spit pea

DANCE OF THE WITCHES

izing that the feeling of "being here" and "nature all around" are not actually truly how we understand them, and realizing that "me here" and "nature all around" are two aspects of their greater being, and thus "making the leap" between the lesser, limited perception and the greater perception of wholeness, is just easy to do. devil take the hindermost i have decided to write this short essay to communicate another technique for achieving the twilight sleep, the trance, which is also known as the waking dream, the paradisal expansion, the "devil's eye open, and many other names. this technique, the "dance of the witches, is not really a dance; but it requires certain ritual actions, done in a certain manner, to achieve it's aim. this technique is not like the "mantle" technique, in which

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

e girdle of andromeda, and the head of cassiopeia."7 what roger bacon describes in the manuscript that was acquired by john dee is now known to be accurate and the illustration he includes of the andromeda 32..and the truth shall set you free nebula is also correct, but it is depicted from an angle which cannot be seen from the earth! dee was an adept and channeller of great renown and claimed to communicate with an 'angel with a wand, an extraterrestrial. the knowledge held within the secret society network has always been far- often centuries- in advance of what the mass of the people are allowed to know. the knowledge of the existence of america and its long term place in the plan was well known to these elizabethan adepts, as it was to those who guided columbus and the cabots, thanks t

as soon as obstacles appeared, the united states diplomatic machinery was alerted, mostly through ambassador bruce..who had immediate access to the top echelon of the state department "at that time, it was usual that if monnet thought that a particular country made difficulties in the negotiations, the american diplomatic representative in that country approached the foreign ministry in order to communicate the opinion of the american government which, in practically all cases, coincided with monnet's point of view."24 monnet= global elite. the single european act, which brought down trade barriers across europe from 1992, and the maastricht accords for european union are just more stepping-stones along the road to the united states of europe under elite control. the stepping-stones appro

ce at this same period? lord victor rothschild, another close friend of churchill, the man behind israel's nuclear weapons project and one of the key people behind the creation of israel. rothschild knew shaw, bloomfield, stephenson, and angleton, who were all part of the team which conspired to kill kennedy. either directly, or through this group, rothschild would have known, or had the means to communicate with, meyer lansky. rothschild's connections with mossad and israel were fundamental. he was at the heart of the jewish terror and intelligence groups which brought israel into existence. one of these intelligence groups, the hananah or hananah "b, the terrorist wing, became what we know as mossad.35 the rothschilds' own "in house" intelligence agency, which had been operating since th

me involved in domestic law enforcement. the idea is to turn the intelligence agencies and the military into the world police who will enforce the new world order. clinton also used oklahoma to urge the media to ban "anti-government extremists" from their papers, screens, the hidden hand 293 and microphones and attacked the talk radio shows which involve the public and offer a rare opportunity to communicate information which differs from the official line. a former official of the bureau of alcohol, tobacco, and firearms (batf) was harangued and accused of stirring up the climate of opinion that led to oklahoma. how was this man supposed to be doing this? by saying that the batf, which was responsible for the waco massacre, was rotten to the core when he worked for it and remained so toda

e broadcast to the subconscious. but what is television and radio? they are words and pictures which are broadcast in wave form and decoded back into words and pictures by technology. when you think of the advanced knowledge that is secretly known about the nature of the human brain/psyche, is it too much of a mental leap to see that it is possible to broadcast messages on wavelengths designed to communicate with the subconscious? in fact, as i explain at length in the robots' rebellion, the existence of such technology is provable. experiments have shown that if people are subjected to these waves for little more than a minute, they begin to react as the messages tell them to. in their minds, these messages appear to be their own thoughts, when in reality they are tuning into wavelengths

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

the books you may wish to consult for more detailed information of specific subject areas. they contain some excellent research. i don't agree with all that they say, indeed i strongly disagree with views expressed in several of them, but i am interested in their names-places-dates research, not their belief syst 447 life beyond the bubble here are two things you need if you are to uncover and communicate what is really happening in the world. one is to be free of any dogmatic belief system. the second is not to give a damn what people think and say about you, or, at least, not to let that influence your decisions. without number one you will never go into the bizarre areas that are necessary to understand the forces that control this planet. once you are faced with information that dem

and say about you, or, at least, not to let that influence your decisions. without number one you will never go into the bizarre areas that are necessary to understand the forces that control this planet. once you are faced with information that demolishes your belief system you will begin to edit what you have discovered and refuse to go where it is taking you. without number two, you will never communicate what you have found because you will be terrified of the consequences for you from the reaction of your friends, family and the public in general. you are about to read a book by someone who will go wherever the information takes him and who, thanks to hard and extreme experience in the early 1990s, let go the concern for what other people might think of him. and so we are going to ent

nged as the sun's rays baked once green and abundant lands like egypt and began to form the deserts. scientists agree that egypt, now part of the sahara desert, was once a green and pleasant land. this could explain the water erosion found on the sphinx. to divide and rule the people, credo continues, the chitauri scattered them across the earth and gave them different languages so they could not communicate with each other. this is another story repeated all over the world and not just in the old testament version of the tower of babel. that was a steal from many more ancient accounts. the hopi say that when they came to the surface on the orders of "spider woman, a "mocking bird" arrived to confuse their language and make the tribes talk in different tongues. credo, repeating the informa

and emotional servitude for thousands of years. christians laugh at the idea of reptilian bloodlines, and yet believe that their god would send his only son and make him suffer vicious torture and a horrible death to forgive the sins of everyone else. at the same time, we are told this is a god of love. it's nonsense, of course it is, but the writers knew that. it was not the truth they wished to communicate. the god save us from religion idea was to manufacture strict religions, which would frighten people into obeying and believing. the whole thrust is that if you don't believe their "truth" you will end up in hell. however, to avoid the problem of everyone being nice to each other (the last thing the anunnaki want) they emphasise that you do not get to "heaven" through good works, but o

id the "aliens" were on levels five, six, and seven. the lower you go, the higher the security clearance you need. the only sign in english was above the tube shuttle station which said "to los alamos, another major underground reptilian base in new mexico. most signs at dulce are in the "alien symbol language" and a universal symbol system understood by humans and aliens, he said. the illuminati communicate above ground in the language of symbolism, as revealed in the biggest secret and the symbolism archive on my website. the hieroglyphics of sumer, egypt, and china, would have been a reptilian or "alien" language originally. other tunnel connections from dulce went to underground facilities at page, arizona, area 51 in nevada, taos, carlsbad, and datil, new mexico, colorado springs and

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

r onethe martians have landed?there were two ways of writing this book. i could have held back information which isstunningly bizarre, but true. this would be the easy way, staying within the comfortzone and communicating only that which would not challenge too many peoples senseof possibility.or i could treat the readers like fully formed, fully connected, multidimensional,adult human beings and communicate all the relevant information, including somewhich will stretch their sense of reality to breaking point. as always, i have chosen thelatter. it is not for me to edit information for the readers, it is for the readers to edit theinformation for themselves. how arrogant and patronising to think that i should keepinformation back from people because theyre not ready for it. who am i to de

.those that did were left with the job of starting all over again without, at least at first,the technology available before. the survivors fell into two main categories, those ofmostly extraterrestrial origin who retained the advanced knowledge, and humans, theslave race in general, who did not. the former also fell into two camps. there werethose who wished to use their knowledge positively and communicate their informationto humanity, and those who sought to hoard the knowledge and use it to manipulate andcontrol. the struggle between those two groups over the use of the same knowledgecontinues to this very day. as societies recovered from those upheavals of 11,000 bc,the other cataclysms brought more devastation over the thousands of years thatfollowed and humanity was faced with many

pping outside of convention. they fear what other people will think and say aboutthem. but how can you expose the unthinkable unless you think the unthinkable? arewe saying that we know it all? is there nothing left to know? of course there is. weknow only a fraction of it all. and what has been the force that has brought us even toour current state of knowledge? those who have dared to think and communicate theunthinkable. without such people the human race cannot evolve; it just runs on the spot,living within a perpetual prison of the mind. what was that they said? humans will fly?ridiculous! that we can travel beyond the speed of sound? crazy! that we can createbabies in a test tube and clone the human and animal species? ludicrous! yet all andmore have been done by those who have thoug

s andireland and the culture of north africa and the near east. they say if you want toexpose corruption, follow the money. well if you want to identify the passage of peopleand cultures, follow the language. the irish language today is english which replacedgaelic and gaelic itself evolved from a now lost earlier language. gaelic speakingmissionaries in the middle ages had to use interpreters to communicate with the picts,the ancient people of what became scotland, and cormac, a gaelic-speaking irish kingof the ninth century, referred to the language of the people of munster in south westireland as the iron language. but even gaelic connects us very firmly into the middleeast. in conamara, in the west of ireland, is a community which still speaks gaelic asits first language. their sean-no

power wehave within ourselves to control our destiny. once we realise that and grasp thelimitless power that is waiting to be tapped, the control of the reptilians and theirbloodlines will be no more. the face of the babylonian brotherhood has endlessinterconnected masks, but the creation of freemasonry provided a network which couldact as a global coordinator for the thousands of these masks to communicate with eachother. some of the masks operate within one group or area of society, but most,especially the major ones like freemasonry, operate within organisations and groupswhich appear on the surface to be opposed to each other. this has been a means for thesame mask to manipulate conflicts and wars, and to direct science, politics andreligion to advance the agenda.the structure was now

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

leaders are currently calling this system the new world order! the u.s. capital building once they are hidden, these occultic symbols are thought to possess great power. the snake basilisk is "said to have the power to destroy all upon whom it looks. to a person who is not an occultist, they will have no concept of the true hidden meaning contained within the symbol. and that hidden purpose is to communicate certain meanings to other occultists while hiding this meaning from all non-occultists. the symbols that were interwoven into the design of governmental center, communicate tremendous power to the occultist while at the same time they hide the true meaning from nonoccultist. these symbols take on a life of their own, in the mind of the occultist, possessing great inherent power to acco

and love; it is the paraclete, it is the holy spirit, while the physical lucifer is the great agent of universal magnetism" page 428 'the book of black magic' by arthur edward waite 33 "first conjuration addressed to emperor lucifer. emperor lucifer, master and prince of rebellious spirits, i adjure thee to leave thine abode, in what-ever quarter of the world it may be situated and come hither to communicate with me. i command and i conjure thee in the name of the mighty living god, father, son and holy ghost, to appear without noise and without" page 244 'the secret teaching of all ages' by manly palmer hall 33 "i hereby promise the great spirit lucifuge, prince of demons, that each year i will bring unto him a human soul to do with as as it may please him, and in return lucifuge promises

DEMONIC BIBLE

with non-physical entities you need only lie on your back in your bed with your arms at your side. you should be in a position in which you are completely relaxed and comfortable since you will have to remain in the exact position for several hours without moving. after ten to fifteen minutes without moving you will begin to feel the touch of non-visible hands. you will find that you are able to communicate with the non-physical entities in your mind. as you have intercourse with these beings, you may experience the feeling that you are "moving" although your body is still. this is a form of trance and the feeling of "moving" out of your body taken to the extreme of astral and physical separation is commonly called astral projection] ordination as a priest of the dark lord i have given my

DIABOLUS

d akht itself means filth, and the word akha which means evil and bad. the other name which was connected with akhtya was kabed-us-spae and akht-jadu. this obscure 15 the book of the serpent, draconian and persian sorcery by michael w. ford, succubus publishing. 14 figure was said to be a powerful sorcerer who was a manifestation of the power of the daevas, he could astrally project into hell and communicate with ahriman, and was considered a nomadic demon. it is owing to the passions of wolves and khrafastras that men are like devs; and hesham, the invisible power of the perverted path, prevailing in them, they become the source of darkness unconnected with light, of evil intelligence unconnected with wisdom, and of evil unmixed with good denkard book 3 akhtya was said in the denkard to h

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

al, literate, professional soldier, martial arts, competitive, technical, police and fire fighters (as protectors of the city, militia. parapsychology: the scientific investigation of the mental process of paranormal events including e.s.p (q.v, telepathy (q.v, telekinesis (q.v, hauntings of ghosts (q.v, etc. pathworking: astral projecting (q.v) through the tree of life (q.v) in order to meet and communicate with non-physical spiritual entities. a highly advanced technique, most of what is described as "pathworking" today is actually nothing more than guided visualization. pendulum: a device used in one form of divination (q.v) by dowsing (q.v. the motions of a pendulum, a small weight at the end of a short length of thread or fine chain, are often used to communicate with spiritual entiti

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

fact that his knowledge of the higher forms of existence is obtained by a process other than thought; and this process only commences when thought is left behind. consequently it is only in that region of consciousness which transcends thought that the highest form of transcendental ideas is known and understood; and it is only to those who are able to use this aspect of consciousness that he can communicate his ideas in their original form. when he wants to communicate these ideas to those who have had no experience of this mode of consciousness, he must either crystallise them into form or fail to convey any adequate impression. mystics have used every imaginable simile in the endeavour to convey their impressions; philosophers have lost themselves in a maze of words; and all to no purpo

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

rnate in physical bodies or discarnate entities, for at that time i was not very advanced in my occult studies. all i had to hold on to was an abstract idea and the knowledge that in previous difficulties i had been able to get in touch with something on the inner planes which had proved a powerful friend. in telepathing, the usual method of getting in touch is to visualise the person you want to communicate with and call him by name. i had nothing i could visualise and i knew no names. however, i determined to make the attempt as best i might and, metaphorically speaking, i put my head out of the window of this fleshly tabernacle and called for the police. and i got an answer. the inner voice replied to me very clearly and distinctly "you are to go to colonel y" i was taken aback at this

DONALDTYSON CORONZON

89, pages 611-24. aumale is a small town in algeria around 60 miles or so inland from algiers, in a mountainous desert region- the elevation is between three thousand and six thousand feet above sea level in that part of the country. it must have been a physically demanding undertaking to go into the desert and invoke spirits, but the desert places of the world have always been the best places to communicate with spirits of dubious origins. crowley fancied himself a reincarnation of edward kelley, whom he idolized, insofar as crowley was capable of placing any historical figure on a pedestal. victor neuberg, a strange masochistic follower of crowley, was regarded by crowley as fulfilling the role of john dee, who wrote down the original enochian communications dictated by kelley. crowley n

DONALDTYSON ELEMENT

t for human beings and will lie very convincingly when it suits their purposes. be vigilant against deception when dealing with them. gnomes are not like the funny little men in the pointed hats that go under this name in popular folklore, but they are by nature more substantial than the other classes of elementals. they dwell in holes, mines, crevices and caverns in the ground. the best place to communicate with them is in a cave or cellar. they are the most fallibly human in their personalities, and are prey to all the weaknesses in human nature. they take the male and female form about equally as often. when they manifest in human form, they tend to have dark hair, dark brown eyes, olive complexions or sometimes darker skin, short and heavyset bodies, short arms and legs, powerful hands

DONALDTYSON GHOSTS

do ghosts exist? of course they do. why else would tens of thousands of people from all nations around the world and all periods in human history report seeing them under more or less similar circumstances? the question you should be asking yourself is, granted that ghosts exist- what are they? the most important thing to know about ghosts is that they are not the souls of dead people returned to communicate with the living. dead is dead. unless you believe in the reincarnation of the lower soul with the memories of its past lives intact, there is no coming back (i do not believe in the reincarnation of the personality and memory. neither are ghosts physically present when you see them. they are present in the astral world which always overlaps the physical world. you see a ghost when, for

on. my point is, at times there is no difference in perception between the physical and astral realities. this rarely occurs for the average person, but it does occur. under this circumstance, any entity or thing in the astral realm can interact with you with all the solidity and reality of a physical entity or thing. if ghosts are merely astral recordings of past events, how do they interact and communicate with human beings? usually, they don't. when they do take notice of a human observer, it indicates that they are not a pure ghost, but an astral entity that has assumed the physical appearance of a dead person. on rare occasions, it is indeed possible to talk with ghosts, or communicate with them through gestures, but when this happens, the ghost is really a spirit of the astral world

EMPERORS NEW RELIGION CHURCH OF SATAN

unfortunate follower to believe that he or she happened to meet just the people that disagree, and that there are plenty of followers that agree lurking in the dark world off-line. 15. conclusion the church of satan s ideology appeals to such a wide range of people that the only obstacle to agreeing with it is a potential unwilling- instant messaging is an internet service that enables people to communicate in writing in real time. irc chat rooms is a special kind that enables several participants to communicate in writing in real time simultaneously, all seeing each others replies. the emperor s new religion copyright 2002 ole wolf page 27 of 30 ness to accept the dreaded s word. the wide application of the religion is explained by the fact that its ideology is inordinately ambiguous, fi

effects that cause people to be consistent with earlier errors, even when proven wrong. in addition, followers of different opinions seem to have been kept from each other. this is supported by observing that while michael aquino s group considers 1975 a turning point in the history of the church of satan, apparently many other groups did not notice any change. it was not until followers began to communicate in writing via the internet that the many conflicting statements by the church of satan became very clear. it is inconsequential whether the church of satan s methods morally objectionable. it is also inconsequential that the church of satan s religion is inconsistent and tends towards hypocrisy, because from a sociological point of view such incongruences do not disqualify an ideology

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

he was in his apartment one morning in march 1954 when a voice informed him: prepare yourself. you are to become the voice of interplanetary parliament. it was king s habit to meditate daily, and while so engaged several days later, he was visited by an indian yoga master who informed him of his mission: the cosmic intelligences had selected him as their primary terrestrial channel. king began to communicate with an entity named aetherius, a venusian who was one of the cosmic masters of the interplanetary parliament located on saturn (jesus christ is also considered a parliamentary master) until his death in 1997, dr. king was in regular contact with these masters. eventually king went public when he permitted the master aetherius to speak through him at a channeling held at caxton hall in

aristophanes, agathodaemon was honored by drinking a cup of wine at the end of a meal. he was represented pictorially in the form of a serpent or sometimes as a young man holding a horn of plenty, a bowl, and ears of corn. winged serpents were also venerated by the ancient egyptians, chinese, and other peoples (see also dragon) agent term in parapsychology to denote the individual who attempts to communicate information to a percipient, or subject, of extrasensory perception. the age of progress american spiritualist weekly edited by stephen albro, who witnessed and reported on the early demonstrations of the davenport brothers in the 1850s. agharta (or agharti) in his book agharta (1951, robert ernst dickhoff claimed that martians colonized earth 80,000 years ago and built an elaborate sy

to widespread reading on witchcraft. she eventually joined the circle of the sacred garden. though operating in a coven, graywolfe remembered his days as a solitary and wanted to do something for other solitary practitioners and lvg possessed the technical knowledge to make asp possible. its web site, located at http/ www.witchcraft.net/asp, provides both information and a means for solitaries to communicate with each other. solitaries may also become formal members of asp. by the end of the 1990s, asp reported more than 1,300 members in more than 40 countries. while agreeing on a few basics concerning paganism, solitary practitioners manifest the widest possible variation in belief and practice. sources: alliance of solitary practitioners. http//www.witchcraft.net/ asp. february 15, 2000

strife and dissension, the settlement was given up in february 1852. scott went to new york, and as thomas lake harris succeeded in arousing the interest of several wealthy men for the movements, the surrendered property was repurchased. a new era began in which scott and harris, the first the mouthpiece of st. john, the second of st. paul, acted as the chosen mediums through which the lord would communicate to man on earth. their house was called the house of god, and mountain cove was the gate of heaven. they proclaimed themselves to be the two witnesses named in rev. 10 and claimed to possess the powers spoken of. in one of his prayers harris said, oh lord, thou knowest we do not wish to destroy man with fire from our mouths! however, the two perfect prophets could not smother the growi

room there were a great number of loud raps. when at length i sat up in bed i saw a man in the air.a spirit.in military dress. i could see the pattern of the paper on the wall through him. mrs. varley did not see it. she was in a peculiar state and became entranced. the spirit spoke to me through her. he told me his name and said that he had seen his brother in birmingham but that what he had to communicate was not understood. he asked me to write a message to his brother, which i did, and received an answer from birmingham yes, i know my brother has seen you, for he came to me and was able to make known as much. the spirit informed me that when at school in france he was stabbed. this fact was only known to his eldest surviving brother and his mother. when i narrated this to the survivor

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

pirits, and the souls of the dead, the possession of esoteric wisdom, and actual knowledge of the discovery and use of the latent forces and undeveloped energies resident in man. this was supposed to be accomplished by a combination of will and aspiration, which by sheer force germinated an intellectual faculty of psychological perception, enabling the adept to view the wonders of a new world and communicate with its inhabitants. to accomplish this magic, the ordinary faculties were almost invariably heightened by artificial means. the grandeur of the magical ritual overwhelmed the neophyte and quickened his senses. ceremonial magic was a spur to the latent faculties of human psychic nature, just as were the rich concomitants of religious mysticism. in the medieval mind, as in other period

most spiritualists would agree with the definition adopted by the national spiritualist association of churches: a medium is one whose organism is sensitive to vibrations from the spirit world and through whose instrumentality intelligences in that world are able to convey messages and produce the phenomena of spiritualism. through the medium, spiritualism asserts, the spirits of the departed may communicate with their friends or relatives still on earth, either by making use of the material organism of the medium (i.e, through automatic phenomena) or by producing in the physical world certain manifestations that cannot be explained by known physical laws (i.e, physical phenomena. the essential qualification of a medium is a unique sensitiveness that enables the medium to be readily contro

which he summarized his position in a series of statements: there is a mutual influence between the celestial bodies, the earth and animated bodies. merrell-wolff, franklin encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 1026 the means of this influence is a fluid which is universal and so continuous that it cannot suffer void, subtle beyond comparison and susceptible to receive, propagate and communicate every impression of movement. this reciprocal action is subject to as yet unknown mechanical laws. the result of this action consists of alternating effects which may be considered fluxes and refluxes. it is by this operation (the most universal in nature) that the active relations are exercised between the heavenly bodies, the earth and its constituent particles. it particularly manif

ting as the medium, on april 2, 1872. after much nonsense he received a striking description of the spirit presence of a friend who had died in the north of england. charles williams was the next medium he went to see. a seance with d. d. home and sittings in many private circles followed. within about six months, moses became convinced of the existence of discarnate spirits and of their power to communicate. soon he himself showed signs of great psychic powers. in 1872, five months after his introduction to spiritualism, he reported his first experience of levitation. the physical phenomena continued with gradually lessening frequency until 1881. they were of extremely varied nature. the power was often so enormous that it kept the room in constant vibration. e. w. cox describes in his bo

orld of spirits in the search for the agency in psychokinesis, baron lazar de baczolay hellenbach s suggestion, from his birth and death as a change of form of perception (1886) might provide a starting point: i am convinced that the unseen world has first to learn how to act, so as to make themselves accessible to our senses somewhat in the same way that we have to learn how to swim in water, or communicate with the deaf and dumb. in the weighing-scale experiments of the scientific american committee with margery, the photograph of a curious, semitransparent cylinder was obtained (with flashlight and a quartz lens. the cylinder looked as if it was made of glass or celluloid. seven of twelve exposed plates showed the cylinder. it was five or six inches long and three inches or a little les

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

f wyoming in laramie. the title is something of a misnomer; only a relative few who attend can be called investigators. the emphasis is on experience not just with ufos but with the space people who fly them. the bulk of the attendees the xiv introduction number ranges from a few dozen to as many as two hundred from year to year are in regular contact with benevolent extraterrestrials. the aliens communicate through channeling, automatic writing (in which information is dictated to an individual from allegedly unearthly beings, dreams, visions, or voices in the head, or they are perceived as if physical entities (i use this last phrase deliberately; on close questioning, the individuals involved usually turn out to have a fairly elastic definition of the infinitive to see in all its permut

forehead, and he passed out. the next day he showed the puncture wound to his fianc e. later he showed it to his doctor, who thought he had walked into a nail. when khoury told him what had happened, the physician laughed at him. he found that this was a typical response and g rew despondent and anxious, worried about the strange nature of the experience, about the future, about his inability to communicate with anyone who would listen to him. eve n t u a l l y, his fianc e found a copy of w h i tley st r i e b e r s c o m m u n i o n (1987, detailing the author s personal abduction experiences. in time he heard about and joined a local ufo group but left it still unsatisfied. in april 1993 he founded the ufo ex p e r i e n c e su p p o rt association. on july 23, 1992, khoury had a secon

and they also abused nature generally. even so, after enduring thousands of years of cruelty, animals continue to love humans, whether in this dimension or any other. humans and animals will be reconciled during this time of transition, when people are beginning the process that will take them out of the third physical dimension into higher dimensions. in the meantime, ayala urged human beings to communicate through meditation with animal devas. for example, someone having trouble with ants should visualize the ant deva and express a polite request, first stressing reverence for ants and all they do for the world, then asking the ants to leave the building. if human beings interact with animals in this fashion, there will be no need for environment-damaging poisons or needless slaughter of

4 22. marsland. robert, 1983. two claimed abductions in brazil. the apro bulletin (november: 1 2. 38 azelia back in the 1970s, a middle-aged italian woman, germana grosso, told a turin newspaper about her two decades of contact with an alien race that calls itself back. she became aware of its existence twenty years earlier, when a tibetan lama s telepathic messages explained to her how she could communicate with extraterrestrials. soon the back were showing her scenes of themselves and their lovely home planet, lioaki. grosso saw them as images on a sort of mental television screen. they also informed her that they have bases on earth: under the atlantic ocean, in the gobi desert, and in a valley in northern italy. earth is nearing disaster, and the back are here not to interfere but to w

f hell. on july 23, 1952, a colorado newspaper, the pueblo chieftain, related a peculiar story. speaking to the local chamber of commerce, joseph rohrer, president of pikes peak broadcasting, said he knew of three saucer crashes in montana. one of the occupants that had survived, a three-foot-tall humanoid, was still being kept alive in an incubator in california, where efforts were being made to communicate with him. in april 2000, ufologist kenny young conducted inquiries into these curious claims, eventually learning that rohrer was a prankster with a sense of humor. even though the paper had treated his story seriously, its audience understood that he was speaking tongue in cheek. see also: dead extraterrestrials; extraterrestrial biological entities further reading moore, william l, 1

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

archangelum deo sacrificantur, qui a cabalistis non cxprimitur, non est nisi per separationem animae a corpore, non corporis ab anima nisi per accidens, ut contigit in morte osculi, de quo scribitur praeciosa in conspectu domini mors sanctorum eius.1 this, the eleventh conclusion, is certainly profoundly mystical. in a supreme trance, in which the soul is separated from the body, the cabalist can communicate with god through the archangels, in an ecstasy so intense that it sometimes results, accidentally, in the death of the body, a way of dying called the death of the kiss. pico was greatly preoccupied with this experience and mentions the mors osculi in his commentary on benivieni's poem.2 non potest operari per puram cabalam, qui non est rationaliter intellectualis.3 the operations of p

rst of it is, said momus, that they hold it for certain that they arc in the light. and isis replied that darkness would not be darkness to them, if they knew it. those wise men, then, in order to obtain certain benefits and gifts from the gods, by means of a profound magic, made use of certain natural things in which the divinity was latent, and through which the divinity was able and willing to communicate itself for certain effects. whence those ceremonies were not vain fancies, but living voices which reached the very ears of the gods' needless to say, this is based on the "god-making" passage in the asckpius,2 explained as done by profound magic, and as belonging to the magical religion of the egyptians which bruno states that he prefers to any other religion. he further expands his v

on in bruno's mind. he cites aristotle on "to think is to speculate with images".1 aristotle's statement is used by bruno as support for his belief in the primacy of the imagination as the instrument for reaching truth. later, he quotes synesius' defence of the imagination in his work on dreams (using ficino's translation).2 synesius is defending imagination because of its use by divine powers to communicate with man in dreams. bruno seems to fail to realise how totally opposite are the aristotelian and the synesian defences of the imagination. aristotle is thinking of images from sense impressions as the sole basis of thought; synesius is thinking of divine and miraculous images impressed on the imagination in dreams. having cited aristotle on images from sense impressions as the basis of

in genesis (which he interprets as rnagic images used by moses, referring for this astonishing statement to "the doctrine of the cabalists, and the clay figures made by prometheus, as all examples of the power of the simulachrum for drawing down the favour of the gods through occult analogies between inferior and superior things "whence as though linked to images and similitudes they descend and communicate themselves' with the last phrase, we reach the familiar ground of the egyptian statues, linked with demons, which bruno has here related to the magic of moses and prometheus to produce a truly amazing hermetic-cabalist justification for the inner magics in his arts of memory. light, says bruno, is the vehicle in the inner world through which the divine images and intimations are imprin

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

at is great, judicious and distinct in architecture. the five senses. hearing, seeing, feeling, smelling and tastjng. the first three, hearing, seeing and feeling, are deemed peculiarly essential to masons* hearing is that sense by which we distinguish sounds, and are capable of enjoying all the agreeable charms of music. by it we are enabled to enjoy the pleasures of society, and reciprocally to communicate to each other our thoughts and intentions,our purposes and desires; while thus our reason is capable of exerting its utmost power and energy. the wise and beneficent author of nature intended, by the formation of this sense, that we should be social creatures, and receive the greatest and most important part of our knowledge by the information of others. for these purposes we are endow

ch you manage its concerns; while the happiness of its members will be generally promoted, according to the zeal and ability with which you disseminate the genuine principles of our institution. for a pattern of imitation, consider the great luminary of nature, which, rising in the east, regularly diffuses light and luster to all within its circle. in like manner it is your province to spread and communicate light and instruction to the brethren of your lodge. forcibly impress upon them the dignity and high importance of masonry; and seriously admonish them never to disgrace il charge them to practice out of the lodge those duties which they have been taught in it; and by amiable, discreet and virtuous conduct, to convince mankind of the goodness of the institution; so that when a man is s

FREEMASONS SATANISM AND SYMBOLISM

presented "balance and harmony" in all facets of the world. another masonic publication links the hexagram with the infamous chinese yang and yin symbol["the significant numbers, short talk bulletin, september, 1956, vol. 34, no. 9, p. 5] in summary, the hexagram is the most wicked, and one of the most powerful, of all symbols in witchcraft. it is used to call forth demons into this dimension, to communicate with the dead, to describe sex acts, and to represent false and pagan gods such as brahma, vishnu, and shiva [masonic and occult symbols illustrated, dr. cathy burns, p. 39] educate yourself so that you can recognize their "plan" for the new world order- kingdom of antichrist- in the daily news. freemasonry proven to worship lucifer part 3 of 5 once you understand what is going on in t

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

spiritualismwithenthusiasm.thespiritualist movement had begun. in america, at hydesville innewyork state, in 1848,.although for some four years before then visionary accountsofthe spirit world had been issuing from the entranced andrewjackson davis, the 'poughkeepsie seer'.intheyearofeuropeanrevolution the little americantownhad been disturbed by the alleged spirit ofa murdered pedlar,whobegan to communicate by meansofpersistent rappingsthatoccurred in the oftwoyoung girls, kate and margaret fox.onthe basis of the rapped messages evidenceofthe murder was discovered and the girls became celebrities. soon others, too, received messages purporting to come from the dead, at first by meansofraps or table-turning, later by way of automaticwritingand trance utterances, and the movement spreadrapi

ght with him a copy of zollner's 'transcendental physicsandhisquestion was a requestfortheauthor'snameto bewritten.presumablypartofthename appeared: tothecynic it was probablythatpartvisible onthespineofthebook,butwaite gives nofurtherdetails. more, however, was to follow 'after this the slate was cleaned and againputunder the tablewheni asked verbally is the spiritofmy sister present and able to communicate? or words tothateffect.writingoccurred as before,theanswer was yes. ithenasked forhernameto bewrittenbutthis wasnotdone' all in all it was an unremarkable performance.theynext visited messrs. williams andhusk,twoprofessional mediums fromwhomwaite at least didnotexpect great results.thesitting-roomused fortheseances waite found to be'themostexceptionallyluridin its furniturethatlhaveeve

s suggestedthathemightbecome editoroflightin succession to george lethemwhowas in ill-health.theimmediate reason forthesuggestion was, however, somewhat bizarre, as waitenotedatthetime:thecouncil of the spliritualist] allliance] knows of no-one to succeed [letheml and phyllis [le. mercy phillimore, secretary of the association] was asked to see a certain mediumthroughwhomstainton-moses is said to communicate.he-i-advisedthat i should be consulted. butiknowless of likely people. if the advice really came from s.m, was it intended to seewhetheriwould serve? this is amootpoint. wasitsubconsciously in themindof phyllis? she at leastthoughtof me once in connectionwiththe editorship. i made my position plain on the score of sincerity, and it seemsnotfar apart from hers.he also recognized the maj

of the service-s- regeneration through aspiration by an opening aspirational rite, illumination by the instruction. of lessons and discourses, dedication by asacrificialservice, the mystic marriagebyaeucharistic rite. three other ideas would also be involved by the ministry. of a mystic service-s-a possibility of communicationwiththe. divine; and the way and the means thereof,withthetwowhoseek to communicate, namely, pneuma andpsyche-thespirit andthebride. if we'educe these processesand ideas into form on the exterior plane, we shallhave definite points for our guidance:(a)the templeinto whichallretire to establish correspondencewiththedivine-andthis is the interior sanctuary.(b)thevisible body .of the church, corresponding to the physical body, and represented by the concourse of worshipp

e of the elements, andthenall present, to signify the communicationwithdeity, which is the end of the mystic process.theorder of procedure will be as follows:theelements will be received by the deacon from the hands of the priest himself, for he stands as the spirit in man.thelady sub-deacon will receive them from the hands of the pneuma,whois the proper mediator to the soul, and she in turn will communicate them. to the body of the worshippers, as she is the proper ministrant to the body. after an interval of interior recollection, the service will concludewithan act of thanksgiving;asolemn charge, a benediction, and a finaljubilatory hymn. whenprompted by genuine enthusiasm, propositions like these are pleasing,butof little practical value.thechurch. of the future can become actual only

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

were able, by mental juggling, to fit the rationalist theory of animal magnetism into a world-view based on thefoundation19reality of spirit communion. spiritualism itself entered britain in the1850sand by1860was well-established.thebasis of spiritualism is a belief in the continuing, post255 humous existence of the individual human being in spirit form, the ability and willingness of spirits to communicate with the living, and the existenceofan orderly, happy and permanent spirit-world, in which the dead lived out their after-lives in an idealized mirror-image of contemporary society. in this spirit255 world hell had no place and many spiritualists were undoubtedly converted to the cause by a desire to evade the probability of eternal damnation that victorian popular theology offered the

re him. remember, lastly, that perseverance conquers all difficul255 ties and do not be dauntedby those which await you in the pursuitofthehiddenknowledge.'hierophant:'before your advancement to the next grade of thisordera familiarity with the elementary symbols of our science will be requiredofyou.thepapers containing them may be obtained on application to the cancellarius, with whom you should communicate in writing when you have attained proficien255 cyin the subjects. your knowledge will then be tested and if found satisfactory you are at liberty to apply for admission to the next grade. remember, however, that without a dispensation from the secondorderno person can be admitted or advanced in any gradeofthe first order.'theminutesofthe previous meeting are then read and signed.the cl

fthe elements in turn.thesaluting sign is not madebyanyone during this ceremony.thechiefs partake in their order and are followed by the officers from the hiereus to the dadouchos.thesentinel commemorates in accordance with his grade in the order. when the dadouchos has placed himselfe.ofthe altar, the hierophant says:hierophant:'letall members below the gradeofthe portal be seated.'the5=6members communicate in whatever order they happen to be placed in the hall, beginning with the one nearest to the hierophant on the left and working round by s.w. and n. to the one nearest the hierophant on his right. each member throughout the ceremony offers the elements in turn to the one who comes after him and for this purpose passes to e.ofaltar.hethen returns to his place, moving round the altar wi

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

separate essay. by means of a ceremonial, a special ritual and prayers, the magicians of medieval europe were notable in the practice of this art, which was however performed with the utmost secrecy, from fear of the inquisition or of condemnation for witchcraft. in our times, necromancy has been replaced by spiritualism,divination and its history199lind spiritualistic seances at which efforts to communicate with the dead for divinatory purposes andtogain a knowledge of post-mortem states of heaven and hell are constantly made. oneiromanteia, or oneiromancy that divination by dreams was a possibility was almost universally believed by the ancient greeks.theliterature which has come down to us refers to three sorts of prophetic dreams: first,chrematismos,in which they alleged that the gods

f their chiefs they stood with the righthandon the breast a little below the chin andthelefthandplaced along the side' according tokennethmackenzie, in hisroyalmasoniccyclopedia,1877,thefreemasons resemble the essenes in that they possess ceremonialsoflnitiationwith solemn obligations, and they inculcated a particular ruleoflife; further, the essenes were sworn to hold their doctrine a secret, to communicate it to no one outside of their community, like their analogues the hermetic brethren of egypt, they werenotto write of it exceptfreemasonry and the essenes241in allegory and symbolism. i cannot find any proof of the performance of any ceremony of initiation. so far as the ancient authorities inform us, the oaths taken were obligations to adopt and continue a monastic, communal life, and

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

reticent at that time, i believe he enlightened her afterwards;butshe never wrote anything except under the dictation of his will. i trust that these few fragmentary, and perhaps rather trivial, memories may not be considered iconoclastic. i have98 the sorcererand his apprenticepersonallynodoubt of the. survivalofconsciousness and of individuality, or of'the power of those who have passed overt6,communicate with those left behind, underand conditions. indeed i have myselfevidenceofsuch communications, convincing to me, though: possibly not 'to anyoneelse;butthe methods have been non242 of the ordinarily accepted. ways of communications. neither' by seances, nor mediums, nor rappings, nor knockings,nor,ouija board, or planchette, or anyofthe parlour toys.auofthe

'and when itsappropriatetime comes it dies on. that plane and is born on this, according to the conditions of this plane, that is as a baby 'yes''inthe intervening timeithas been working on that plane, doing 'good among its comrades, and, we presume, interested in its work. now haveyouever metmanor woman who retained the smallest memory of his or her prenatalworkonthe astral plane? any desire to communicate with ortohelp the comrades with whom it had been associated? any looking back,infact, toitsprenatal conditions 'there have been many cases of memoriesofpast inearna255tions,ofwork begun in the last incarnation, left unfinished, and taken up again. these have been someofthe strongest proofs of reincarnation 'possibly. but that's not the point. those, eveniftrue, are earth memories, cont

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

to profit from the books will find discussion very useful in that they will be able to relate their own reflections and experiences to one another. in addition, it is a great service to the religion to contribute to the presentation and circulation of these books, which are written solely for the good pleasure of god. all the books of the author are extremely convincing, so, for those who want to communicate the religion to other people, one of the most effective methods is to encourage them to read these books. it is hoped that the reader will take time to look through the review of other books on the final pages of the book, and appreciate the rich source of material on faith-related issues, which are very useful and a pleasure to read. in them, one will not find, as in some other books

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

christ means anointed and it is the force of the spiritual sun. it is represents the completed individual in which sophia and the logos have transformed consciousness and the mediator at the nexus of all systems. the solar logos, christ or the sacred sun transmits the transforming energies of the triune principle throughout the planes. it is the door through which the energies of the upper world communicate with those of the planes. it can be imaged as the dying and reborn sun and hence related a wide range of god-man myths and legends. i am the door: by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture. john 10:9 the sun can be also however harsh, it dries out the land and kills the livestock as well as bringing out the change of tides and the flourishi

is responsible for the present condition of his planet, his culture and his soul. the issue of archons is complex for there is an interaction between our own thought forms and real fallen astral entities. these fields (probably a better description than forms) allow these entities to interface with our own unconscious. accordingly they can change form according to the language of the culture they communicate though and being a mixture of our own thoughtforms and fallen spirits can mimic our own hidden desires and needs. while in medieval periods we may have has demons, incubus and succubus, in the present we have aliens, ufo abductions and medical experiments by creatures we cannot see. in the modern mode, these archons are sometimes called ultraterrestrials. however we must realize that t

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

fully experienced in a mortal body. the gnostics understood this, and this is why they went to such pains to explain the real nature of the physical form of jesus. for the gnostics, the body of jesus was only partially physical. after his baptism (initiation) his physical body was transformed and became a phantom or shadow. for most of us this sort of transformation is unlikely, and hence, as we communicate further with the hga a close relationship is formed. however, union with the hga is normally reserved for the evolutionary cycles after we return to the treasury of light. there are many dangers at this stage, i cannot list the number of gnostics who have tried to artificially bring about union with the hga and become convinced they are the lord of wisdom himself or at least some vast

hai. i am the almighty and living god. malkuth. adonai ha aretz. i am the lord of the earth. briah: the world of water briah is the world of transmission. the image is that of water, where the forms that exist in potential take shape and body. it is a mixed world of light and darkness. traditional attributions for this world have been the archangels. these may seem a little archaic but they still communicate the forms of this world. each archangel has a description, nature, colour and form and embodies the light forms of briah. kether matraton. chokmah. raziel. binah. tsaphkiel. chesed. tsadkiel. geburah. kamael. tiphareth. michael. gnostic theurgy page 97 netzach. haniel. hod. raphael. yesod. gabriel. malkuth. sandalphon. yetzirah: the world of air yetzirah is the world of fixation, it is

t is difficult today to conceptualise language in a religious sense, we tend to see the written script in a purely utilitarian way. the closest we may get to it is consider the language of a computer. in computer languages the language is only useful in that it is able to create a certain result (i.e. a code produces a function in the given software. these languages have no value except that they communicate certain agreed functions which trigger certain results. the occult languages are the same, their value is in the agreed meaning to the symbols and the resulting increase in knowledge that occurs. in neither occult or computer languages is there a social element, the code represents certain actions or realities and causes certain effects. since language today has a social and communicat

l. this sort of break is a very insidious form. it takes place when you start thinking about how well you are doing and experience a state of satisfaction with the state you have reached. this false form of achievement is yet another break, the solution? keep on meditating. the result itself. this is when the break is a form of cosmic consciousness. this is the state when the true self is able to communicate unimpeded through the trained psyche. the use of mantras one of the greatest tools in meditation is the mantra. the term mantra is sanskrit, and literally means that which liberates the mind. in common usage it designates a certain word or phase continually repeated that brings about an altered state of awareness. the first effect of a mantra is usually the opposite to what is expected

is not something that can be easily conceptualised. the human psyche is dominated by the archons and the demiurge, our emotions are flooded with alien feeling which come from the malefic clouds of dark spirits which surround the earth, our bodies are poisoned with instincts alien to our spiritual goals. we are manipulated by our cellular programs, genes and memes mar our way. it is impossible to communicate the essence of the dimension, world or reality we originated from, the treasury of light and the lord of wisdom is so far away on every possible level. truth is alien to us because we have never known it, as wisdom is revealed, it is twisted and turned to poison. the kali yuga is rolling over the earth and taking mankind with it, at the same time the forces of the conquering sun child

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

f leviathan, or initiation. they would have you drink deeply of the gnosis which reveals the luciferian mind, that which questions and is strong within 12 it. one should not approach the goetic spirits with fear, if the mind is clear upon the initiatory intent then this is a building point of character associated with the spirit therein. daemonic spirits/djinn are the phantasms which congress and communicate with those who partake of the infernal sabbat, the conclave of witches and sorcerous beings of night-walking dreaming gnosis. daemonic (demonic) spirits are often fallen angels; those who have tasted from the golden cup of the celestial realm of lucifer, and by falling into the infernal realms have learnt the dark ways of their own sorcerous making. such daemonic forces are but in some

ath of godhood shall be marked upon your brow as the mark of cain. as you are shadow, allow yourself to grow close to this infernal king and enter his essence. open your astral eyes as this shadow, and understand you may take any form you wish. you are vampyre, incubus, set-like and immortal in essence. you become as ahriman, the infernal king who shapes the world according to his desire. you may communicate and seek various points of congress with all goetic spirits in the dreaming plane, your gate is the dream. this is the sabbat body of which you shall go forth. you may fly forth to discover a great crimson goddess before you. she is robed in red, and her head is covered with a caul bloody with the mark of birth. her hands are pale ivory, with blackened and animal like nails, sharp and

ascination in which the elixir is kept and buried in the vessel for some days and nights. this is an optional method which is very dangerous to the process which it is created. vessel preparation may continue once the pot has been cleaned. the magician will scribe the binding sigil of solomon upon it, as this will exteriorize the force summoned to reside in this temple in the earth, which you may communicate with by dreams. it is optional for the sorcerer to add a drop of his or her own blood in the vessel to consecrate it as his own. the sigil will be prepared on virgin parchment or some high quality paper. it may have a strong reinforced backing such as a piece of leather or toadskin (if common amphibious frogs or such inhabit an area, watch for dead ones which you may use. the vessel it

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

ry-rite 'the black eagle rite, simply named after the spirit itself. this instance in itself serves to illustrate that a certain type of magical lineage is principally conveyed via the inheritance of spirit-familiars. one might consider that the animal-totem, be it eagle, snake, fox or boar, functions as a 'mask' for the informing sentience of such traditions. mystery-rites, in and of themselves, communicate the lineages of magistry and serve to transmit the states of magical attainment needful for the on-going realisation of their diverse and specific currents. the absorption of thought, word and deed in the all-consuming process of such rituals (many being of great duration and procedural complexity) facilitates the saturation of the mundane self with the magical ambience of a state or e

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

n all crop up everywhere, from culture to culture and from age to age, propagating themselves effortlessly along the jet-stream of time. 2 diodorus siculus, book i, 14:1-15, translated by c. h. oldfather, loeb classical library, london, 1989, pp. 47-9. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 263 unidentified high civilization which passed through the same epoch? and could the myths be attempts to communicate? a message in the bottle of time of all the other stupendous inventions, galileo once remarked, what sublimity of mind must have been his who conceived how to communicate his most secret thoughts to any other person, though very distant either in time or place, speaking with those who are in the indies, speaking to those who are not yet born, nor shall be this thousand or ten thousand

to in due course, but meanwhile it is enough to observe that by identifying the significant effects of orbital geometry on the planet s climate and wellbeing, and by combining this information with precise measurements of the rate of precessional motion, the unknown scientists of an unrecognized civilization seem to have found a way to catch our attention, to bridge the chasm of the ages, and to communicate with us directly. 6 variations in the earth s orbit: pacemaker of the ice ages. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 266 whether or not we listen to what they have to say is, of course, entirely up to us. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 267 part vi the giza invitation egypt 1 graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 268 chapter 33 cardinal points giza, egypt, 16 march 1993, 3

, p. 249. 20 ibid. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 471 we start by preparing for the worst. we assume that there will be survivors but that they will be blasted back into the stone age by the cataclysm. realizing that it may take ten or twelve thousand years for a civilization as advanced as our own to rise again like a phoenix from the ashes, one of our top priorities is to find a way to communicate with that postulated future civilization. at the least we would want to say to them: kilroy was here! and to be sure they got the message no matter what language they spoke or what ethical, religious, ideological, metaphysical or philosophical leanings their society might exhibit. i m sure we d want to say more than just kilroy was here. we d want, for example, to tell them those dista

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

so intrigued carl jung and others overlaps with the rosicrucian tradition. a key work that dates to the 1600s, the alchymical wedding of christian rosenkreutz, contains a specifically rosicrucian cipher] beginning in the mid-19th century we suddenly see the occult tradition renew an ancient practice, speaking through oracular entranced prophets in voices other than their own. trance mediumship to communicate with the dead was the first version, but this was soon followed by various kinds of channelings and contacts with higher beings manifesting in the so-called mahatmas of the theosophical society. examples include the secret chiefs of the third order in the golden dawn and related societies; the ufo-related channelings of mark probert and the inner circle, dick miller and many to follow;

sional gateway that had been sealed in deep antiquity, thereby allowing other-dimensional entities known as the old ones access to our space/time continuum. george c. andrews, extra-terrestrial friends and foes enochian is the lingua franka of the space races, much as swahili was the lingua franka of the many african !dnguages. enochian is the correct time-tested traditional way for earthlings to communicate with extra-terrestrials. george c. andrews, ibid. the inner order tells us clearly, through the new aeon cipher, how to resist alien abduction and alien conquest the earth has been invaded by various claimants throughout its history. invaders have always attempted to present themselves as invincible, veritable gods. for a time many have gained control over whole civilizations. aliens c

e gnostic context, of things things of which i speak in part, but not in their entirety in my writings and elsewhere (and i can recognize those who have achieved initiation into the same or similar mysteries) it is rather amusing (when it isn t just a plain old damned nuisance) when people say i speak in enigmas, or in riddles, or in a manner that they cannot understand, when most of the people i communicate with regularly have no such difficulty. it just goes to show ya: behold, i speak in a mystery. secret cipher of the ufonauts 89 cipher as art: art as code language. the frontispiece to this book consists of a detail excerpted from a larger picture i did for the antiquities of the illuminati website in 2002. i d downloaded a narrative of a trip to tlemcen, algeria, published in tour du

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

eo the guardians of this mystic sphere. let my sphere be pure and holy so that i may enter in and become a partaker of the secrets of the light divine. the golden dawn's watchtower ceremony technically, to invoke means to "call in" whereas to evoke means to "call forth" under normal circumstances you will invoke a deity when you want to assume its identity. you will evoke a deity when you want to communicate with that dei ty whi le retaining your own serse of identity. a circie should be drawn around you to protect you during an operation as well as to symbolically remirad you that you are a microcosm. to attract an enochian deity into this circie (and hence into the microcosmn of the magician) requires an invocation. a triangle should be drawn outside your circle in order to attract an en

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

es for the cure of unaccountable swellings in their cattle. por to make any tree, whether oak, ash or elm, a nursrow tree, they catch one or more of these nursrows or fieldmice, which they fancy bite their cattle and make them swell, and having bored a hole to the center in the body of the tree, they put the mice in, and then drive a peg in after them of the same wood, where they starving at last communicate forsooth such a virtue to the tree, that cattle thus swoln being loiped loi.th the boughs of it presently recover: of which trees they have not so many neither, but that at some places they go 8 or 10 miles to procure this remedy' 2 white's nat. hist, and antiq. of selborne, lend. 1783. 4, p. 202-4. plugging up. burying. 1169 this superstition of tlie mouf^e-ash liolds together with so

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

reason and the feelings.thelife is in the blood; it is something besides the spirit.thesoul is distinct from the body.thespirit animates the body; but when the body dies, the spirit does not cease to exist.correspondencewith robert owen 173they all recognise the same law; and they all are governed by the same desires. proposition7-'thatmen, women, and children, from the spirit world, may, and do communicate with those on earth, and that such communicationisfull of good to the race' c.a.-spirits,both good and evil,butmore especially the latter, can communicate with man, before their gradual rise towards happiness. after that, they lose all knowledgeofmen, and therefore have no will or desire to communicate with them. but when a manifestation is desired by good though unde255 veloped spirit

u will find in my book the means of reading these. each planet had a separate one.'iknow nothingofthe meansofcommunication between spirits of a higher state, or whether their modes of expression are the same 'mayiask how you became aware of my seer's faculty of spirit seeing, and my practice of invoking them?'px. 9534,vol.xi-'youhave seen so many spirits that it is well known that you are able to communicate with them. were you to throw itopento all who would come there would be many and of different grades avail themselves ofit.iwas not prevented from appearing, thereforeimay sayiwas allowed to do so. higher spirits would not deprive meofthe chanceofmaking myself happier when they knewihad the desire to do so.theywould not close every portal against me and make me an outcast from every on

rror.1.45p.m.theseeress immediately said 'here's the man come who had the book. he has on a brown stuff dress, close round the waist, straight black hair, black eyes, very thin, sallow comple255 xion, his head shaved on the top. he has something like a hood hanging down the back of his dress 'may 1 ask your name?'have no name now 'what was your name when on earth' 95 i2-'d.p''have you anything to communicate to us before you furnish us with the ms?'9513-'yes.1made the book you have seen when i was alive. 1 was a spaniard by birth, and was received early into the catholic church. 1 took the vows, and was a priest. i became acquainted with many secrets, and read many of the old spanish manuscripts of the antient magicians. such a study was prohibited, but not less desired by me. i had much t

to him and subservient to his will. this power of evil so strong it was necessary that god should send into the world, to arm man with a weapon by which he might defeat the power of evil. this weapon is his word given by his son to man, in the new testament, having given that word to man as a sureji6therosicrucianseerremarks by thec.a.:spirits both good and evil,but more especiallythe latter, can communicate with man before their gradual rise towards happiness, after that they lose all their knowledge of man and therefore have no desire to communi255 cate withthem-whena manifestation is desired by good through undeveloped spirits-evil spirits alone feel them255 selves justified in giving man an opportunity for deception and imposture.thelanguage that is preached from the pulpit by persons

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

serpent s message of hope. in most egyptian tales, intelligence and natural eloquence or book learning are more admired than feats of arms or willingness to die with honor. the main characters are often priest-magicians (see imhotep and magicians in deities, themes, and concepts) who deal with threats from ghosts, demons, and foreign sorcerers by using spells, amulets, and rituals. the ability to communicate with supernatural beings is the basis of their power. some stories feature magicians who are able to see the true forms of the gods or enter the duat while still alive, but egyptian literature is full of warnings about the misuse of such powers by the magicians or their royal patrons. magical tales were often set in the time of famous kings, such as djoser (c. 2667 2648 bce) or rameses

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

n a stormy ocean -ooo- the difference between theosophy and spiritualism q. but do you not believe in spiritualism? a. if by "spiritualism" you mean the explanation which spiritualists give of some abnormal phenomena, then decidedly we do not. they maintain that these manifestations are all produced by the "spirits" of departed mortals, generally their relatives, who return to earth, they say, to communicate with those they have loved or to whom they are attached. we deny this point blank. we assert that the spirits of the dead cannot return to earth-save in rare and exceptional cases, of which i may speak later; nor do they communicate with men except by entirely subjective means. that which does appear objectively, is only the phantom of the ex-physical man. but in psychic, and so to say

g that ascend to the pure spiritual souls. in truth there is neither ascending nor descending, but a change of state or condition for the medium. the body of the latter becoming paralyzed, or "entranced" the spiritual ego is free from its trammels, and finds itself on the same plane of consciousness with the disembodied spirits. hence, if there is any spiritual attraction between the two they can communicate, as often occurs in dreams. the difference between a mediumistic and a non-sensitive nature is this: the liberated spirit of a medium has the opportunity and facility of influencing the passive organs of its entranced physical body, to make them act, speak, and write at its will. the ego can make it repeat, echo-like, and in the human language, the thoughts and ideas of the disembodied

and that, finally, to which the reflection only of the skandhas, or attributes, of every incarnation attaches itself. there are five skandhas or attributes in the buddhist teachings: rupa (form or body, material qualities; vedana, sensation; sanna, abstract ideas; samkhara, tendencies of mind; vinnana, mental powers. of these we are formed, by them we are conscious of existence; and through them communicate with the world about us. q. what do you mean by skandhas? a. just what i said "attributes" among which is memory, all of which perish like a flower, leaving behind them only a feeble perfume. here is another paragraph from h.s. olcott's buddhist catechism which bears directly upon the subject. it deals with the question as follows: the aged man remembers the incidents of his youth, des

hereon i have no desire to trespass. let us keep to the subject of reincarnation. q. what of the latter? how long does the incarnating ego remain in the devachanic state? a. this, we are taught, depends on the degree of spirituality and the merit or demerit of the last incarnation. the average time is from ten to fifteen centuries, as i already told you. q. but why could not this ego manifest and communicate with mortals as spiritualists will have it? what is there to prevent a mother from communicating with the children she left on earth, a husband with his wife, and so on? it is a most consoling belief, i must confess; nor do i wonder that those who believe in it are so averse to give it up. a. nor are they forced to, unless they happen to prefer truth to fiction, however "consoling" unc

, or saint, or whatever you may call him, believing it a selfish act to rest in bliss while mankind groans under the burden of misery produced by ignorance, renounces nirvana, and determines to remain invisible in spirit on this earth. they have no material body, as they have left it behind; but otherwise they remain with all their principles even in astral life in our sphere. and such can and do communicate with a few elect ones, only surely not with ordinary mediums. q. i have put you the question about nirmanakayas because i read in some german and other works that it was the name given to the terrestrial appearances or bodies assumed by buddhas in the northern buddhist teachings. a. so they are, only the orientalists have confused this terrestrial body by understanding it to be objecti

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

blending in with each other, without a discernable thread to bind them together. but it is down to each of us to find our individual sense of connectiveness. to throw up a semblance of order from what austin osman spare called, the chaos of the normal. the term gnosis also means, knowledge of the heart- that which can only come from personal insight and experience, and very often, is difficult to communicate to another, other than in an oblique form. chaos magic is merely an all-embracing approach to gnosis, which encourages each individual to become responsible for their own development- what you do, and how you interpret it in the light of your own experience. i m occassionally asked by people what do you have to do to become a chaos magician. there really isn t an answer to this. you co

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

l. mental energy in the raw state can be a tremendous vital source. i don't mean people who have made a fortune, necessarily, but people who are in the process of becoming what they want to be, so that they are active, have a goal in mind and are getting there. when i'm near this kind of person, i get very charged up, and it gives me a lift that lasts much longer than just the instant it takes to communicate with the person. there is energy around people, and i like to be near energy. i'm addicted to it, not just attracted. there is an ancient belief that there is power in words; this belief is based on the concept that words are symbols of your ideas and thus have a magical quality. we use words to place what is happening in our minds with another person's mind. some of the older religion

INDUCTION CHARM AND THE INITIATION

old waysespecially around hallows eve or the twelve nights of yule. but the tide of lammas is a good time as well, underscoring the sacrifice of one way of life and the birth of a new. it should be done at night, or at dusk, and the workings of it are simple- days before, you should have been doing various devotions, trance works, internal communions, even walking the left-way road if you can, to communicate your intentions. you should have mastered the understandings given in this whole work; nothing written anywhere in this book should hold any sort of vagueness for you. you should have performed the rite of arriving, given later, if you can. there should really be no if you can- effort is always rewarded. open yourself, go simply; be aware, be clear. the fire of love that burns in your

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

and all turns of mind could exist happily side by side. quite a different thing is, if a seeker, dissatisfied by materialism and doctrines, and longing for spiritual support, will ask advice and information of an adept. in such a case the adept is obliged to supply the seeker with spiritual light and insight, according to his mental powers. then the magician should spare neither time nor pains to communicate his spiritual treasures and lead the seeker to the light. 17. god since the remotest times, mankind has always believed in something beyond human understanding, something transcendental that he idolized no matter whether there was question of personified or unpersonified conceptions of god. anything man was unable to understand or to comprehend was imputed to the powers above such as h

ey originate only in the subconsciousness of the medium in question is entirely left to the judgment of the magician. a hand that has been exteriorized according to our method has really been transplanted into the fourth dimension and can be seen by any being of that sphere that wants to use if to send messages to our material world. as soon as the beginner has done these exercises, he is able to communicate with the beings of the fourth dimension. the magician will first of all try to come in contact with his guardian genius, his spiritual guide to whom he has the closest relationship. every scholar of magic is fully aware of the fact that the divine providence at the hour of his birth has given him a being with the purpose to watch over its prot g e, to guide and to inspire him. in accor

he puberty period. the more man is maturing intellectually, the less attention does the spiritual leader pay to him, especially in cases of people who do not even remember their guide. the contact is loosened more and more. a lot could be said about the ranks of such guardians and their activity as well, but that would overstep the frame of this work. the magician certainly has got the faculty to communicate with his guide to learn all he wants to know and to receive everything he is in need of. provided he is honestly interested in the whole problem of ennobling his character and working hard on his magical development, he may be quite sure that his guide will try first to make himself known to him. therefore the scholar should aspire to come into contact with this guardian genius. here f

ents and mockers, because of its amount of self-deception. no wonder that a phantom has such a strong instinct of self-preservation as to present itself as a vampire to the medium or the whole circle, and indeed becomes fatal to the neighborhood as well. of course, all this does not mean that a genuine magician who masters the fourth state of aggregation, the akasa principle, would not be able to communicate with a deceased person or with an intellect that is not yet embodied. i have already quoted the practice in the chapter about mediumistic writing. apart from that, any magician is able to forma housing, a shape, with the help of the imagination, transfer it into the fourth state of aggregation, and to persuade or even to force the true, desired being to enter this form and manifest its

ze you choose for it. you can have your elementary shrink to a dwarf or grow to a giant. it depends absolutely on your will and your liking whether you want to give the elementary an attractive or less beautiful form. the purpose on which you decide also plays a part here. as every astral and mental body is independent of time and space, matter being no obstacle for it, it is necessary for you to communicate this property to your elementary by imagination right from the beginning. it is therefore advisable for every magician, when operating with an elementary, to link important occurrences to a self-chosen ritual, because this wished-for occurrence will become a routine matter, the ritual connected to the respective occurrence producing the necessary power and effect and liberating the mag

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

erve, test, bring individuals together, birth new realisations, reveal dreams, function as omens; they can open a path of aspiration or close it forever. speaking for myself, books like azoetia are mystical love-letters to strangers whom i would not otherwise meet. communicable inspiration is the guarantor of spiritual validity. the outer representation of the cultus sabbati permits the curren to communicate and yet to remain, on the inner, a matter undisclosed. mh: what exactly is the sabbatic craft? what are the origins of this name? ac: at an outer level of definition, sabbatic craft describes a corpus of magical practices which self- consciously utilise the imagery and mythos of the witches sabbath as a cipher of ritual, teaching and gnosis. this is not the same as saying that one prac

INTRODUCTION TO THE SEVEN FACES OF DARKNESS

t of understanding is in getting the results. only when the circuit becomes self-sustaining have you obtained the goals of the system. when you have changed the subjective universe, produced the change in the objective, and then integrated the new fact into the subjective have you obtained to magic. then you have taken the dry bones of the past and made it into a living system that enables you to communicate with the hidden secret side of the universe. when you achieve results, you have opened the mouths of the gods. a distillation of the above threefold system could be contained int eh egyptian sentence ir shti shta-tu! which could be translated variously as "inquire of the books of magic" or "seek the mysteries" or "travel through difficult territory" the egyptian word shta -ti may have

ISIS UNVEILED

d seeresses, were produced by ignorant and undeveloped 'spirits' passionately fond of personating great hbtorical characters. we are quite ready to agree with the chev- alier des mousseaux, and other unrelenting persecutors of magic and spiritualism in the name of the church, that modem spirits are often 'lying spirits; that they are ever on hand to humor the respective hobbies of the persons who communicate with them at 'circles; that th^ deceioe them and, therefore, are not tdtoaya good 'spirits' but having conceded so much we will now ask of any impartial person: is it possible to believe at the same time that the power given to the exorcist-priest, that supreme and dioine power of whidi he b^ts, has been given to him by god for the purpose of deceiving people? and that the prayer prono

one of the few which miraculously escaped the christian vandalism of the second and third centuries, when all such precious manuscripts were burned as magical, we find occurring in several places a phrase which perhaps may throw some light upon this question. one of the principal heroes of the manu- script, who is constantly referred to as "the judaean illuminator" or initiate, tcxuur, is made to communicate but with his patar; the latter being written in cbaldaic characters. once the latter word is coupled with the name skimeon, several times the 'illuminator' who rarely breaks his contemplative solitude, is shown inhabiting a kpum (cave) and teaching the multitudes of eager scholars standing outside, not orally, but through this patar. the latter receives the words of wisdom by applying

of the race, of the gnotnea, the gunta. mid the tampitw. 214- oandbnvi, good dwmoiu, oeleitittl mraphi, singen. 216. anra* and nsgom are the titanic apiritf and the dragoo or aerpeat-hoded (pirita. 216. csted in tha imem of the agntaaia parikam. digitizecoy google 108 isb unvbued in this case the pitiis instead of genii are the spirits, or rather souls, at the departed ones. but they will freely communicate only with those whose atmosphere is as pure as their own, and to whose prayerful htiatta (invocation) they can respond without the risk of defiung their own celes- tial purity. when the soul of the invocator has reached the sayadyam, or perfect identity of essence with the universal soul, when matter is utterly conquered, then the adept can freely enter into daily and hourly coomiumoa

that he learned the theory, but directly in the kabalistic teachings. in the mosaic books very little mention is made of them, and moses, who holds direct communications with the 'lord god' troubles himself very little about them. the doctrine was a secret one, and deemed by the orthodox synagog heretical. josephos calls the esaenes heretics, saying "those admitted among the esaenes must swear to communicate their doctrines to no one any otherwise than as they received them, and equally to preserve the books belonging lo their sect, and the names of the angdt' the sadducees did not believe in angels, neither did the uninitiated gentiles, who umited th r olympus to gods and demi-gods, or 'spirits' alone the kabalists and theurgists held to that doctrine from time immemorial, and as a conse

ISRAEL REGARDIE A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO GEOMANTIC DIVINATION

ch intelligences are able to reply correctly within limits to the questions asked "2. we postulate that it is possible to construct a compendium of hieroglyphs sufficiently elastic in meaning to include every possible idea, and that one or more of these may always be taken to represent any idea. we assume that any of these hieroglyphics will be understood by the intelligences with whom we wish to communicate in the same sense as it is by ourselves '3. we postulate that the intelligences whom we wish to consult are willing, or may be compelled, to answer us truthfully' chapter one the geomantic symbols there are only sixteen geomantic symbols. each symbol consists of four lines, on each one there being either one dot or two dots. the single dot will hereafter be called odd or uneven, and th

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

ext imagine that the light beaming from your heart changes to pink and that again your heart is radiating a beam of pure pink love out into the hearts of all beings around you and you say. with this beam of love again i say thank you! thank you! thank you! and with this beam of love i now ask that all beings with whom i share through all planes, all lives, and all dimensions, that when we meet we communicate immediately divine self to divine self so that all our sharing is for the highest good of all, dow to dow. i also ask with this beam of love that any beings i meet from now and in the future that if there is still karmic energy to rebalance, that this be done with joy and ease and grace. so it is! so it is! so it is. now imagine finally bowing before all these beings on the inner plane

ay that was harmonious to all. so, to do this i successfully used the nature spirit bridge. step 15. the nature spirits represent a specific molecular combination of the gods of the elements and so does the bio-system of man, which is re-arranged into a different pattern in comparison to the energy fields of the devic worlds. for example, if your base field has a giant tree like mine does, we can communicate and connect into the spirit of the tree and set up a mutual support system. we can merge the field of the tree s bio-system with our own bio-system in a way that the tree can dominate and even obscure the beat of our own, and hence we can become invisible by tuning into, then being hidden in the more dominant field. being invisible is sometimes very appropriate and opportune and is a g

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

he crux-ansata, combining the indications of lotus and lily. here is a union of the classic, the judaic, and gothic forms, all presenting the same idea at once. buddha was the sun in taurus; cristna (crishna, krishna) was the sun in aries. in regard to the origin of speech, of writing, and of letters, it may be remarked that the egyptians referred the employment of a written symbol (to record and communicate the spoken word) to a thoth; the jews, to seth or his children (josephus, ant. i, 2, 3; the greeks, to hermes. but thout in coptic (pezron, lexicon lingua. coptic s. voc. gen xix. 26 in the coptic version, also tc in hebrew, and `erm j (hermes) in greek, are all names for a pillar or post. this is the homeric use of rma and rmij (il, 486; od, 278; kenrick s essay on primeval history, p

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

or free on: www.abika.com 20* magick 6- thoughtforms and spirits* although there are hundreds of kinds of divination, the principle ones are astrology, geomancy, the tarot, the i ching, and direct psychic means (especially clairvoyance. true divination is more than a mechanical system, for it implies true psychic interpretation (receiving. some form of divination is often used in magick ritual to communicate with the entity invoked. since divination operates through the mind, it is affected and biased by the mind. our attitudes and fears may alter it. sometimes results are very detailed, and accurate- but not always. often the future is plastic and changeable anyway, and the use of magick may alter the result. thus divination shows tendencies only, which may be helpful, but must not rule u

upon your intended purpose. apple green is a good choice for general purposes. then decide on a shape or outline. do you want your elemental to resemble some sort of animal? a simple circle or cloud is a good place to start. with this in mind you can use ritual to create your elemental. creative visualization is good for this. visualize it glowing before you. a darkened room is helpful for this. communicate with your elemental with telepathy, by talking to it, or with creative visualization. your artificial elemental is closely linked to you and your subconscious attitudes. it will generally not do things you think it cannot do. as in any magick, results relate to effort and belief. another way of looking at an artificial elemental is as an aspect of your personality (sub personality) whi

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

re able to explain the natural phenomena we all encounter. it was only natural, therefore, that they became teachers, and that the knowledge they passed on to us became the basis for both ancient and modern sciences. the term, kabbalist, comes from the hebrew word, kabbalah( reception. the original language of kabbalah is hebrew, a language developed especially by and for kabbalists, to help them communicate with one another about spiritual matters. many kabbalah books have been written in other languages, too, but the basic terms are always in hebrew. 22 kabbalah revealed perhaps we think of kabbalists as secluded people hiding in dim, candle-lit chambers, writing magical scriptures. well, until the end of the 20th century, kabbalah was indeed kept secret. the clandestine approach toward

iving, and not the law of receiving, even though the will to 58 kabbalah revealed receive lies at the basis of every creature s motivation, just as in phase one. from the minute creation has both a desire to receive and a desire to give, everything that will happen to it will stem from the relationship between the first two phases. as we ve just shown, the desire to give in phase two forces it to communicate, to seek someone who needs to receive. therefore, phase two now begins to examine what it can give to the creator. after all, to whom else could it give? but when phase two actually tries to give, it discovers that all the creator wants is to give. he has absolutely no desire to receive. besides, what can the creature give to the creator? moreover, phase two discovers that at its core

hy is it hidden? if we knew what it wanted of us, we wouldn t be making mistakes and we wouldn t be tormented by punishment. how simple and joyous would life have been if the creator had been revealed! we wouldn t doubt his existence and we could all recognize his guidance over us and over the whole world. we would know the reason and the purpose of our creation, see his reactions to our actions, communicate with him and ask his counsel before every act. how beautiful and simple life would be! ashlag ends his thoughts with the inevitable conclusion: our one aspiration in life should be to reveal the creator. the (narrow) road to freedom 149 conditions for free choice ironically, true freedom of choice is possible only if the creator is concealed. this is because if one option seems prefera

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

a part at a time, until we comprehend it all. therefore, the success of our spiritual endeavors depends on the purity of our yearning. the spiritual light flows only into those parts of our hearts that have been cleansed of egoism. when we look objectively at the nature of our existence and at all that surrounds us, we can more fully appreciate the wonder of creation. according to kabbalists, who communicate directly with the creator, his existence has important implications for us. if the creator in fact exists, and if he generates all the circumstances that affect our lives, then there is nothing more logical than trying to maintain as close a contact with him as possible. however, if we tried hard and actually succeeded in doing so, we would feel as if we were suspended in air, without

a person is known as a kabbalist a person of our world, created with the same qualities as each of us, but also endowed with other qualities from above that permit this person to describe to us what goes on in the other worlds. perceiving the creator- 23- this is why the creator has allowed certain kabbalists to reveal their knowledge to vast numbers of people in society, in order to help others communicate with him. in a language we can understand, kabbalists explain that the structure and function of reason in the spiritual, heavenly worlds are based on laws that are different from and opposite in nature to our own laws. faith above reason there is no boundary separating our world from the heavenly, spiritual world. but because the spiritual world is, according to its properties, an "an

person suddenly experiences a desire to perceive the creator, that person must immediately recognize that this desire did not result from any particular actions, but rather from the fact that the revelation and concealment- 161- creator took a step forward toward this person, creating a pull and an attraction to him. at the beginning of the path, the creator uses every appropriate opportunity to communicate with us by arousing in us both a longing and anguish for the spiritual perceptions. but every time the creator grants us a pull toward the spiritual, he expects an equal reaction from our side. therefore, if we understand that the vigor with which we yearn to perceive the creator is just as strong as the vigor with which the creator wants to bring us closer to himself, we should try to

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

, we name objects in much the same way. to reiterate, the torah is a description of the creature s nearing to the sensation of the creator and how he is found in those emotions. t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 68 kabbalists have used this language to convey and explain information, and put it in writing in the form of words and signs of this world. just as mathematicians use formulas to communicate ideas, when kabbalists write or read, they feel what they are talking about, what is implied in these words in the language of the kabbalah. to summarize: a word is a sign that expresses a certain spiritual object. this, in turn, expresses a certain feeling. while reading, a kabbalist can reproduce that feeling, just as a musician reproduces a melody. one does not need words in order t

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

? there is no single formula in our world that can define these things. kabbalists can convey these feelings to one another, but they cannot convey them to those who have not yet entered the spiritual world. even if there were some way to convey a certain feeling, it would still be impossible to use it in our world before one changes oneself. if people changed their qualities, we would be able to communicate in a spiritual language and perform spiritual acts. we all receive and suffer according to the level we are on. turning anguish into something spiritual requires a screen. this cannot be given at whim. such a demand creates a barrier, a separation. that is why the wisdom of kabbalah is also called the wisdom of the hidden (for those who have not attained it. in the preface to the book

rn hebrew? pa r t f o u r: p r o p e r s t u d y 303 a: it doesn t matter which language one speaks as long as one wants to attain the creator by correcting oneself through equalizing with his properties. the knowledge one receives does not come in words, and yet is completely understood because it penetrates all the senses and the consciousness. that knowledge is spiritual, and is how kabbalists communicate information among themselves. t h e da i ly r o u t i n e q: do kabbalists live ordinary lives? a: the wisdom of kabbalah necessitates that every person take an active part in this world: work, raise a family, learn and teach. in addition to the normal routine, one must also attain the purpose of creation a spiritual contact with the creator. the creator created this world and everythi

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

the name of freemasons of england, though similar in name, yet differ exceedingly in makings, ceremonials, knowledge, masonic language, and installation, so much that they have always been, and still continue to be, two distinctive societies totally independent of each other(*quoted. loc. cit) 635. furthermore he tells us something of the nature of such differences: 636. a modern mason may safely communicate all his secrets to an ancient mason, but an ancient cannot with like safety communicate all his secrets to a modern mason without further ceremony. for as a science comprehends an art (though an art cannot comprehend a science, even so ancient masonry contains everything valuable among the moderns, as well as many other things that cannot be revealed without additional ceremonies(*ibid

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

hrust of the pentecostal movement, which recognized such phenomena as the ability to speak in tongues (glossolalia) as gifts of the holy spirit. the majority of traditions outside of the judeo-christian-islamic family accept the idea that one may be possessed by divinities and other beneficent beings. particularly in the context of ritual, possession is often the means by which gods and goddesses communicate with the human community. possession also represents a way by which deceased human beings can continue to communicate with their loved ones. in most such cases, the possessed proffers his or her body voluntarily and the possessing entity leaves voluntarily. in demonic possession, however, the disembodied entity usually takes over and refuses to leave, and special techniques of exorcism

se notions became inextricably connected in zoroastrian eschatology. these connections were bequeathed to zoroastrianism s sister/brother faiths, judaism, christianity, and islam. of these four traditions, judaism has exhibited the least interest in providing the dead with a realm to inhabit between death and resurrection, although the pre-zoroastrian conception of sheol from which the dead could communicate with the living could be interpreted as indicating a kind of limbo realm for the departed (e.g, 1 samuel 28. the afterlife limbos of other traditions were realms where souls of the departed who, for some reason, had not made it to the other world were stuck, usually temporarily. virgil, for example, placed souls who had not been properly buried in a limbo realm where they had to wait a

in their existence. the other is to believe, and to feel an excessive and unhealthy interest in them. they themselves are equally pleased by both errors. see also demons for further reading: lewis, c. s. the screwtape letters. new york: macmillan, 1961. messand, george. the history of the devil. london: newell, 1996. s ance a s ance involves a group of people who come together in order either to communicate with discarnate spirits or to produce and witness paranormal phenomena. a professional medium is usually, but not always, present. because of a longstanding association between disembodied spirits and demons, s ances were traditionally regarded as diabolical activities in which sitters (people attending the s ance) contacted agents of the 246 season of the witch devil agents who merely

ian freedom from the unreasoning limitations of various elements of society, then by that definition we would qualify. like laveyan satanists, temple members work with magic but do not attribute magical efficacy to gods, goddesses, or devils. also similar to lavey s tradition, setians eschew illegal activity of any kind, including illegal drug use. members of the temple of set gather together and communicate with one another (often via the internet) to further their goal of the creation of a better self by sharing their knowledge with one another. local groups are referred to as pylons, and larger get-togethers as conclaves. there is an annual international conclave.among other activities, setians gather for both rituals and psychodramas, viewed as the symbolic acting out of their goals an

retense of hiring teachers and expecting them to act as unarmed guards. let s not go through the motions of buying textbooks and building on-campus libraries where the most intellectually valuable books are debated off the shelves anyway. don t shove kids who really do want to learn something in with the shit disturbers. qualified teachers should teach where they ll be appreciated, where they can communicate their enthusiasm for knowledge to children who are eager to learn. let s hire guards and baby sitters to minister to the needs of kids who are proud of their stupidity. kids don t want to be in school; parents don t want to be involved with their children s learning so why force it on them? as with drug laws, let people choose to be satisfied as long as they are also compelled to suffe

LIBER LXI

e name of the initiator, amen. 1. in the beginning was initiation. the flesh profiteth nothing; the mind profiteth nothing; that which is unknown to you and above these, while firmly based upon their equilibrium, giveth life. 2. in all systems of religion is to be found a system of initiation, which may be defined as the process by which a man comes to learn that unknown crown. 3. though none can communicate either the knowledge or the power to achieve this, which we may call the great work, it is yet possible for initiates to guide others. 4. every man must overcome his own obstacles, expose his own illusions. yet others may assist him to do both, and they may enable him altogether to avoid many of the false paths, leading no whither, which tempt the weary feet of the uninitiated pilgrim

LIBER LXI VEL CAUSAE

he name of the initiator, amen. 1. in the beginning was initiation. the flesh profiteth nothing; the mind profiteth nothing; that which is unknown to you and above these, while firmly based upon their equilibrium, giveth life. 2. in all systems of religion is to be found a system of initiation, which may be defined as the process whereby a man comes to learn that unknown crown. 3. though none can communicate either the knowledge or the power to achieve this, which we may call the great work, it is yet possible for initiates to guide others. 4. every man must overcome his own obstacles, expose his own illusions. yet others may assist him to do both, and they may enable him altogether to avoid many of the false paths, leading no whither, which tempt the weary feet of the uninitiated pilgrim

LIBER XXXVI THE STAR SAPPHIRE

aid to be the initials of a hebrew sentence meaning .one [is] his beginning; one [is] his individuality; his permutation [is] one] 5 [lat .mother and son [are] one god ararita] 6 [lat .son and daughter [are] one god ararita] 7 [lat .daughter and father [are] one god ararita] liber xxxvi, the star sapphire 2 baphomet.8 also shall set appear in the circle. let him drink of the sacrament and let him communicate the same] then let him say: omnia in duos: duo in unum: unus in nihil: hac nec quatuor nec omnia nec duo nec unus nec nihil sunt. gloria patri et matri et filio et filia et spiritui sancto externo et spiritui sancto interno ut erat est erit in sacula saculorum sex in uno per nomen septem in uno ararita.9 let him then repeat the signs of l.v.x. but not the signs of n.o.x: for it is not

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

ss conceivable but is co-relative. space extends with thought, time with ego. nothing is anything unless fixed in the substantial; thus dreams and abstracts are as concrete as anything else. the character of a form is determined by its featural content and function. good and evil must be felt before they have reality. there is no conceivable benefit in emotions, considered abstractly, unless they communicate some good to our being, and every being is in some way the better for the emotions of others. the likenesses and differences in things. their conjunctiveness or otherwise. 9. m n>o%y..q. 9"d..1 2- k..1 -sensory arguments convey their meaning by symbols and then inspire us to interpret their greatness. all nature is a vast reflection of that which is within us, otherwise we could not kn

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

e mind and make such work for him or her. the letter itself should be developed by each individual initiate for his/her own alphabet of desire, this is where the connection and development of witches sabbat emerges. witchcraft itself, was silently expanded upon by spare in his later years. it is known that he had many dream experiences which allowed him to attend the witches sabbath, as 8 well as communicate with many of the attendants. zos vel thanatos (aka. austin spare) created numerous glyphs and sigils based on the astral conclave, even writing texts which included a full invocation of the sabbath. above the alphabet of desire the witches sabbat path should be absorbed by the fledgling student, from which as the individual develops may bring forth more tangible and practical ideas to

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT AN INTRODUCTION

d and make such work for him or her. the letter itself should be developed by each individual initiate for his/her own alphabet of desire, this is where the connection and development of luciferian witchcraft emerges. witchcraft itself, was silently expanded upon by spare in his later years. it is known that he had many dream experiences which allowed him to attend the witches sabbath, as well as communicate with many of the attendants. zos vel thanatos (aka. austin spare) created numerous glyphs and sigils based on the astral conclave, even writing texts which included a full invocation of the sabbath. such art and writings no doubt influenced the magickal stream of initiation within many individuals later on, as well as announcing the formation of the technical term called chaos magick i

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

s have such a difficult time communicating with the general public? many people see scientists as individuals isolated in their ivory towers and interacting only with their peers, using a jargon that nobody else understands. unfortunately, this image is largely true. to add insult to injury, many scientists think poorly of their colleagues who attempt through trade book publishing, for example to communicate with the general public. in fact, the situation in universities is so bad that it is often detrimental to someone s academic career to engage in popularizing science. one sad example is that of carl sagan (1934 1996, astronomer, best-selling author, and director of the tv series cosmos. in spite of being an innovative and successful scientist, sagan was repeatedly barred from becoming

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

e language of the mysteries; in fact it is the language not only of mysticism and philosophy but of all nature, for every law and power active in universal procedure is manifested to the limited sense perceptions of man through the medium of symbol. every form existing in the diversified sphere of being is symbolic of the divine activity by which it is produced. by symbols men have ever sought to communicate to each other those thoughts which transcend the limitations of language. rejecting man-conceived dialects as inadequate and unworthy to perpetuate divine ideas, the mysteries thus chose symbolism as a far more ingenious and ideal method of preserving their transcendental knowledge. in a single figure a symbol may both reveal and conceal, for to the wise the subject of the symbol is ob

re the pagan naturalists represent all the vital powers of the three kingdoms and families of sublunary nature-mineral, plant, and animal (man considered as an animal. at one of her ears was the moon and at the other the sun, to indicate that these two were the agent and patient, or father and mother principles of all natural objects; and that isis, or nature, makes use of these two luminaries to communicate her powers to the whole empire of animals, vegetables, and minerals. on the back of her neck were the characters of the planets and the signs of the zodiac which assisted the planets in their functions. this signified that the heavenly influences directed the destinies of the principles and sperms of all things, because they were the governors of all sublunary bodies, which they transf

y lie above the mass of prepared sulphur; then setting this glass upon hot sand, you must melt the sulphur, so that it may lay hold of the wick, and when it is lighted, it will burn with a perpetual flame and you may set this lamp in any place where you please" the greek oracles the worship of apollo included the establishment and maintenance of places of prophecy by means of which the gods could communicate with mankind and reveal futurity to such as deserved the boon. the early history of greece abounds with accounts of talking trees, rivers, statues, and caves in which nymphs, dryads, or d mons had taken up their abodes and from which they delivered oracles. while christian authors have tried to prove that oracular revelations were delivered by the devil for the purpose of misleading hu

here areas many ethers as there are elements and as many distinct families of nature spirits as there are ethers. these families are completely isolated in their own ether and have no intercourse with the denizens of the other ethers; but, as man has within his own nature centers of consciousness sensitive to the impulses of all the four ethers, it is possible for any of the elemental kingdoms to communicate with him under proper conditions. the nature spirits cannot be destroyed by the grosser elements, such as material fire, earth, air, or water, for they function in a rate of vibration higher than that of earthy substances. being composed of only one element or principle (the ether in which they function, they have no immortal spirit and at death merely disintegrate back into the elemen

govern" not all authorities agree concerning the amiable disposition of the gnomes. many state that they are of a tricky and malicious nature, difficult to manage, and treacherous. writers agree, however, that when their confidence is won they are faithful and true. the philosophers and initiates of the ancient world were instructed concerning these mysterious little people and were taught how to communicate with them and gain their cooperation in undertakings of importance. the magi were always warned, however, never to betray the trust of the elementals, for if they did, the invisible creatures, working through the subjective nature of man, could cause them endless sorrow and probably ultimate destruction. so long as the mystic served others, the gnomes would serve him, but if he sought

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 2

t them. any art or operation of this kind will not be able to attain its end, unless the master of the art, or exorcist, shall have this work completely in his power, that is to say, unless he thoroughly understand it, for without this he will never attain the effect of any operation. for this reason i earnestly pray and conjure the person into whose hands this key of secrets may fall, neither to communicate it, nor to make any one a partaker in this knowledge, if he be not faithful, nor capable of keeping a secret, nor expert in the arts. and i most humbly entreat the possessor of this, by the ineffable name of god in four letters, yod, he, vau, he, and by the name adonai, and by all the other most high and holy names of god, that he values this work as dearly as his own soul, and that he

book, be not thou astonished thereat, seeing that they are of a pure nature, and consequently have much difficulty in familiarizing themselves with men who are inconstant and impure, but the ceremonies and characters being correctly carried out devoutedly and with perseverance, they will be constrained to come, and it will at length happen that at thy first invocation thou wilt be able to see and communicate with them. but i advise thee to undertake nothing unclean or impure, for then thy importunity, far from attracting them, will only serve to chase them from thee; and it will be thereafter exceedingly difficult for thee to attract them for use for pure ends. book two page 121 chapter xxii. concerning sacrifices to the spirits, and how they should be made. in many operations it is necess

and of vertigo. the phosphorus of the imagination, abandoned to all the caprices of over-excited and diseased nerves, fills itself with monsters and absurd visions. we can also arrive at hallucination by mingling together wakefulness and sleep by the graduated use of narcotics; but such actions are crimes against nature. the key of solomon page 126 wisdom chaseth away phantoms, and enables us to communicate with the superior spirits by the contemplation of the laws of nature and the study of the holy numbers (here king solomon addresseth himself to his son, roboam: do thou, o my son roboam, remember, that the fear of adonai is only the beginning of wisdom. keep and preserve those who have not understanding in the fear of adonai, which will give and will preserve unto thee my crown. but le

MEANING OF MASONRY

sage deeper than they at present realize. in a brief address like this it is hopeless to attempt to deal at all adequately with what i have suggested are deficiencies in our knowledge of the system we belong to. the most one can hope to do is to offer a few hints or clues, which those who so desire may develop for themselves in the privacy of their own thought. for in the last resource no one can communicate the deeper things in masonry to another. every man must discover and learn them for himself, although a friend or brother may be able to conduct him a certain distance on the path of understanding. we know that even the elementary and superficial secrets of the order must not be communicated to unqualified persons, and the reason for this injunction is not so much because those secrets

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

s guides and servitors for destruction, attack and defense, or in some species of sexual workings. within such sexual sorcery, such as succubus/incubus evocation, beware of the obsessions that may occur; they provide the most balanced yet the most dangerous approach to such work. da ath invokes change and subconscious/shadow exploration. through the use of sentient symbols (see chapter 4) one can communicate with the mighty atavisms of the dark matter of the brain. by mastering and learning to control by will the essence of the self, one can be open to the vast abyss beyond the mind. take careful note that the abyss reflects the brain and its contents; one who dives the abyss simultaneously with another will rarely see the same things. what is seen will reflect the realities and illusions

ous than giving it flesh in the womb. the reason it is dangerous is that it is yet another step up from any normal elemental, in simple terms it is the closest to human intelligence that one could create, it stands on the threshold of having it s own will. the other point to understand is that such servitors, due to their lack of will, act only unto your commands. if one falls prey to starting to communicate with them when unnecessary then obsession can occur. the elemental will gain immortality through your soul itself, it will become attached and there is little hope beyond that. the same is the case with any of the vampiric rites included in this grimoire, if not undertaken properly there is literally hell to pay. the sorcerer who takes on the act of sex to invigorate what aleister crow

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

ution and the origin of life at the university of california,los angeles, wrote in his book, cradle of life. in addition to its adaptability, the ability of homosapiens to use language was the key new behavior that let our ancestors prevail over their rivals, accord-ing to ian tattersall, curator of anthropology at the american museum of natural history in new york.speech enabled our forebears to communicate and cooperate more effectively to hunt prey, escape pred-ators and pass on skills to the next generation.pre-modern homo sapiensthe jinniushan cranium found in 1985 by a student excavation team from peking university under thedirection of prof. lu zun'e, is one of the more recent fossil human specimens discovered in china. thecranium was directly associated with a partial skeleton, inc

gth are unknown in this part of the world.)another account pertains to a ranger who noticed a number of snakes in the forest crawling in one direc-tion and out of curiosity followed them. thus he has come upon a great snake king with a crown onhis head surrounded by many snakes. scared, he quickly left that place. other accounts involve smallchildren who claimed to play with great snakes and even communicate with them. hales concludes thatthese accounts are credible as they include many details which a layman could not possibly make upwithout personal experience. north america: hopi tribal traditionthe hopi legend is that there were two races, the children of the feather who came from the skies, andthe children of the reptile who came from under the earth. the children of the reptile chase

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

ary, as the tree of life is the path to joining with god (becoming one with. sabbat the gathering and conclave of sorcerers. there are in a conceptual sense, two types of sabbats the luciferian and the infernal. the infernal is a bestial and earth-bound journey, similar to those shown in woodcuts and gathering points. the infernal sabbat is sometimes sexual, where the sorcerer may shape shift and communicate with their familiars and spirits. the luciferian sabbat is a solar and air 86 phenomena based in dreaming, floating in air and having sensations of a warm heat similar to sitting out in the sun. the luciferian sabbat is a strengthening and development of the body of light, the astral double of the adept. sabbatic a term which is related as the knowledge of the secret gathering, the sab

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

tions of men like freud and darwin who they know to be wrong, and have us popping anti-depressants that they know won't work (and perhaps opening the mind to even more spiritual influence. is it any wonder that, almost comically, depression, psychotic episodes, and suicide are side-effects of anti-depression and anti-psychotic medication? it's been said that humans were once telepathic, and could communicate to each other, and even animals, using only their mind. lets assume, hypothetically, that that s correct. if a human--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 42 and animal could in any way perceive each others thoughts, then there must be a universal language by which concepts and images are conveyed. this universal language is so universal, that even the animals speak it. so perhaps the m

f those present. the magician may choose for the spirit to execute a particular command. he also may decide to infuse the spirit into a talisman. a talisman, like a voodoo doll, is a object that has been assigned to, and associated with, the essence of a specific being or energy. and finally, he may choose to invoke (the second meaning of the word) the spirit into his body, allowing the spirit to communicate with, and partially command, the magician. after the magician is satisfied, and his will is accomplished, he begins the ritual s closing ceremony. the closing ritual, like the opening ritual, may itself be weighty with pageantry, but the heart of the closing is the banishments. the banishing ritual at the beginning of the entire ritual banishes general influences, while the banishing r

the west, the color blue, and arch-angel gabriel. in magic, water corresponded to dreams, emotions, and psychic work. the last major magical tool is the scrying mirror. the scrying mirror is related to the moon, rather than one of the elements. since a spirit can more easily reveal itself in a mirror--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 56 an object called a scrying mirror is used as a medium to communicate with spirits. occultists have used everything from rare stones to bowls of water as scrying mirrors. but a scrying mirror, in it s most basic form, is often just a piece of glass that has been painted black on one side. some times the scrying mirror is used for astral travel, other times it is used as a place for spirits, even the weaker ones, to reveal themselves and other visions to

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

ation with other human beings is effectively cut off, even through the sense of touch, since his spiritual body lacks solidity. thus, it is not surprising that after a time in this state profound feelings of isolation and loneliness set in. as one man put it, he could see everything around him in the hospital -all the doctors, nurses, and other personnel going about their tasks. yet, he could not communicate with them in any way, so "i was desperately alone" many others have described to me the intense feelings of loneliness which overcome them at this point. my experience, all the things that i was going through, were so beautiful, but just indescribable. i wanted others to be there with me to see it, too, and i had the feeling that i would never be able to describe to anyone what i was s

be there with me to see it, too, and i had the feeling that i would never be able to describe to anyone what i was seeing. i had the feeling of being lonesome because i wanted somebody to be there to experience it with me. but i knew nobody else could be there. i felt that i was in a private world at that time. i really felt a fit of depression then. or, i was unable to touch anything, unable to communicate with any of the people around. it is an awesome, lonely feeling, a feeling of complete isolation. i knew that i was completely alone, by myself. and again, i was just amazed. i couldn't believe that it was happening. i wasn't really concerned or worried like "oh, no, i'm dead and my parents are left behind and they'll be sad and i'll never see them again" nothing like that ever entered

i just floated with the crow: never anything new. i was a follower, not a leader. and after this happened to me, and i tried to tell people, they just automatically labeled me crazy, i think. i would try to tell people this, and they would listen with interest, but then i would find out later that they'd go say "she has really flipped out" when i saw that it was just a big joke, i quit trying to communicate about it. i hadn't been trying to get across the idea that "gee, this strange experience has happened me" what i was trying to say was that there was more we needed to know about life than i hadn't ever thought about, and i am sure they hadn't either (4) i tried to tell my nurses what had happened when i woke up, but they told me not to talk about it, that i was just imagining things

MORALS AND DOGMA

s from place to place, and consociateth the most remote regions in participation of their fruits, how much more are letters to be magnified, which, as ships, pass through the vast seas of time, and make ages so distant to participate of the wisdom, illumination, and inventions, the one of the other" to learn, to attain knowledge, to be wise, is a necessity for every truly noble soul; to teach, to communicate that knowledge, to share that wisdom with others, and not churlishly to lock up his exchequer, and place a sentinel at the door to drive away the needy, is equally an impulse of a noble nature, and the worthiest work of man "there was a little city" says the preacher, the son of david "and few men within it; and there came a great king against it and besieged it, and built great bulwar

heaven, and immortality exist not, nor ever will exist for us except as they exist and will exist, in the perception, feeling, and thought of the glorious mind. my brother, in the hope that you have listened to and understood the instruction and lecture of this degree, and that you feel the dignity of your own nature and the vast capacities of your own soul for good or evil, i proceed briefly to communicate to you the remaining instruction of this degree. the hebrew word, in the old hebrew and samaritan character, suspended in the east, over the five columns, is adona, one of the names of god, usually translated lord; and which the hebrews, in reading, always substitute for the true name, which is for them ineffable. the five columns, in the five different orders of architecture, are embl

his _might; alohim, his various _potencies; ihuh _existence_ and the _generation_ of things. none of his names, among the orientals, were the symbols of a divinely infinite love and tenderness, and all-embracing mercy. as moloch or malek he was but an omnipotent _monarch, a tremendous and irresponsible _will; as adona, only an arbitrary lord and _master; as al _shada _potent_ and a destroyer. to communicate true and correct ideas in respect of the deity was one chief object of the mysteries. in them, khurum the king, and khurum the master, obtained their knowledge of him and his attributes; and in them that knowledge was taught to moses and pythagoras. wherefore nothing forbids you to consider the whole legend of this degree, like that of the master's, an allegory, representing the perpet

. that which is most injurious is to entertain unworthy conceptions of the nature and attributes of god; and it is this that masonry symbolizes by ignorance of the true word. the true word of a mason is, not the entire, perfect, absolute truth in regard to god; but the highest and noblest conception of him that our minds are capable of forming; and this _word_ is ineffable, because one man cannot communicate to another his own conception of deity; since every man's conception of god must be proportioned to his mental cultivation, and intellectual powers, and moral excellence. god is, as man conceives him, the reflected image of man himself. for every man's conception of god must vary with his mental cultivation and mental powers. if any one contents himself with any _lower_ image than his

ff. we rest the world on the elephant, and the elephant on the tortoise, and the tortoise on--nothing. to tell us that the animals possess instinct only and that reason belongs to us alone, in no way tends to satisfy us of the radical difference between us and them. for if the mental phenomena exhibited by animals that think, dream, remember, argue from cause to effect, plan, devise, combine, and communicate their thoughts to each other, so as to act rationally in concert--if their love, hate, and revenge, can be conceived of as results of the organization of matter, like color and perfume, the resort to the hypothesis of an immaterial soul to explain phenomena of the same kind, only more perfect, manifested by the _human_ being, is supremely absurd. that organized matter can think or even

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

to the hell of abstinence, or by defiling it with the abhorred embraces of antipathetic arms. every star must calculate its own orbit. all is will, and yet all is necessity. to swerve is ultimately impossible; to seek to swerve is to suffer. the beast 666 ordains by his authority that every man, and every woman, and every intermediately-sexed individual, shall be absolutely free to interpret and communicate self by means of any sexual practices soever, whether direct or indirect, rational or symbolic, physiologically, legally, ethically, or religiously approved or no, provided only that all parties to any act are fully aware of all the implications and responsibilities thereof, and heartily agree thereto. moreover, the beast 666 adviseth that all children shall be accustomed from infancy

"the hardships of desert life, and in particular its psychological horror, indicate this correspondence emphatically" we quote now another passage, from a. c.'s commentary to lxv, iv, 59 "the epithet 'desolate' attracts the attention immediately. the word is derived from de-solare, de having an intensive force, so that desolate means 'utterly alone. the hierophants have however been accustomed to communicate arcana in the presence of the profane by taking advantage of the similarity of sound between sol and sol us, especially in such parts of the declension as soli, which is genitive singular of solus and dative singular of sol, and solis, genitive singular of sol and ablative plural of sol us. the word desolate may therefore be intended to indicate the attribution of the angel both to ket

hs. consequently, all cults of men will gravitate towards acceptance of the rights of man as expressed in liber oz, without any need of our intervention on this plane. as for thelemic rites, they shall never be open. the mass of the phoenix is individual, to be performed at home in one's personal chapel. the canonic mass of the o.t.o. is to be performed only in the presence of those who intend to communicate; no others are to be present. our rites are not "secret, insofar as you can find them openly published, openly explained, and openly described. but they are private. each human being has the right to worship or not to worship, as he will or as she will. we do not preach and we do not convert. we are skeptical of the spiritual value of established churches and organized religions. we ha

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

, and penetrates everywhere, they believed her also to be present in the mysterious realm of shades, where she exercised her benign sway, replacing to a certain extent that ancient divinity hecate, and page 101 partly usurping also the place of persephone, as mistress of the lower world. thus they believed that it was she who permitted the spirits of the departed to revisit the earth, in order to communicate with those they loved, and to give them timely warning of coming evil. in fact, this great, mighty, and omnipresent power of love, as embodied in the ephesian artemis, was believed by the great thinkers of old, to be the ruling spirit of the universe, and it was to her influence, that all the mysterious and beneficent workings of nature were ascribed. there was a magnificent temple ere

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

the deeper levels, you will encounter the truly bizarre inhabitants of this magical dimension. what will appear before you? that i leave for you to find out, but i< can tell you it will be a world stranger than you can imagine filled with swirling energies, psychic forces, and strange creatures resembling the creations of imaginative movie script writers. how to recognize signs and omens spirits communicate with us through dreams, visions and omens, and can see the future with their unseeing eyes. there are spirits in the room with you. does that surprise you? it shouldn t, spirits surround us 24 hours a day. you need to become aware of the unseen forces that cluster around you. feel them standing there in silence watching you, sensing your every thought and desire. for once you do, you w

et. the 11th spirit is astaroth. pray to him to bring money, at any hour of the day or night. the 12th spirit is bael. pray to him to avoid negative attention, at any hour of the day from 9am to noon, and from 3pm to sunset. the 13th spirit is balam. pray to him for protection from gossip, at any hour of the day from 9am to noon, and from 3pm to sunset. the 14th spirit is barbatos. pray to him to communicate with animals, at any hour of the day from sunrise to noon, when the sun is in the astrological sign of sagittarius< the 15th spirit is bathin. pray to him for protection in travel, at any hour of the day from sunrise to noon. the 16th spirit is beleth. pray to him to attract the opposite sex, at any hour of the day from 9am to noon, and from 3pm to sunset. the 17th spirit is belial. pr

sex and magic work real wonders for you< the cabala is the secret teaching of the ancient hebrews concerning the inner meaning to the simplistic doctrines and philosophy of the old testament, and forms the basis of modern occult thought. one tradition surrounding the cabala is that magic spells and rituals based upon its system possess an extremely potent effect over all forms of matter. spirits communicate with us through dreams, visions and omens, and can see the future with their unseeing eyes. the signs and omens most people receive are simple everyday occurrences, but the act of noticing them is what makes them significant. the signs and omens that are noticed have a definite relation to the character of the events to come. dreams, intuitions and hunches, visions and thoughts that wi

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

ty with an eye to promoting the restoration of the heir, prince charles ii. to protect themselves from english strangers or those hostile to their side and to lead cromwell's police astray, they acted under the cover of the masonic lodges, of which they were honorary members. under the protection of so-called trade secrecy and without too much risk of commiting an indiscretion, they could thereby communicate with their brothers who had remained in great britain to plot the overthrow of the "dictator."9 in 1661, on the eve of ascending the throne of england, charles ii formed a regiment in saint germain called the royal irish, whose name was soon changed to the irish guard. under the orders of lord colonel william dorrington, this regiment, which outlived the stuarts, landed in brest on oct

ON COMMUNICATION WITH SET

composes her notes, creates and speech and walks in to find the audience composed of four year olds. this would be set's dilemma in interacting with us. the medium with which our hypothetical professor has to work- the language and attention span of a four year old- is not unlike the medium set has to work with- the contents of our minds gathered randomly through the course of our lives. set can communicate in the fashion of a concentrated greater black magical working, but these communications are rare and usually leave the worker with more questions than he had before. the last time i talked with set he suggested that i run the heb-sed working for the temple. it took six months to research, a year to do, needed 12 articles for the _scroll of set, caused me to found an order in the templ

ON SET

ree beings. set is the metamodel for such individual existence. my relationship to set is that of mutual respect in enhancing and exalting his gift of selfconsciousness. i do not pray nor worship set. set does not tell me what is good and evil; it is my own responsibility to reason ethical (and other) questions and act according to that reasoning. i take full responsibility for my actions. when i communicate with set, i do not lose my individuality, but become strenghtened by him in my self-consciousness and initiatory (self developing) work. as a priest of set i seek to enhance the possibility for individual, self-conscious, autonomous potential of mankind to actualize within the temple of set, and without it as well as appropriate- this does not include any kind of converting; by its ver

ONYX TABLET OF SET

any iv+ any time. all setians and adepts should always be encouraged to work with as many other setians, adepts, and priests as possible- 1. if a conflict between two setians (whether one, both, or neither are priest) is simply a personality conflict, then a peaceful separation is often advisable. we're not required to like all setians, and normally setians should not be required to work with or communicate with others they simply do not like- 2. if a conflict is due to an initiatory problem, then the priest who identifies the initiatory problem is authorized and should work with the initiate having these problems, despite personal conflicts. if another priest is willing and able to handle the initiatory problem, he should do so only after the first priest agrees to hand off the problem t

r priests have not yet identified that problem, then the priest involved has the responsibility to make sure that this problem is addressed. the priest may insist that the setian involved work with this priest in resolving the problem- b. except as mentioned below, either party may invite other priests into the project. multiple viewpoints can help resolve these problems. all invited priests will communicate openly, fully, and honorably with all principals- c. there are times early in tackling an initiatory or behavioral problem when the chance for misunderstanding and miscommunication is at its highest. it's therefore often a good idea to limit the number of people involved in a misunderstanding in its early stages (1) it's reasonable for any involved party to request that the matter be k

se a completely individual one. the receipt of this gift makes you more like set, and like set you now have a need to further the process. this desire to pass on- to create others like yourself- is a desire; and as we all know, we sometimes act too rapidly during desire. it is a good time for you to begin to see what the process was that led you to this state of being, so that you can isolate and communicate the elements of that process to those who will come forth to interact with you. firstly the temple was a mystery to you. you didn't know what you would really find here, and it provided a great vehicle to change semiconscious notions of self. this is the first working the the temple stimulates: of finding out who one is, that one really exists. the rituals and activities used to effect

but always keep your hand lightly on the reins. it helps them learn things; and by dismanifesting parts of your willed action, you can allow it to return the inner roots of yourself and be transformed. 7. don't be dogmatic. learn to seek out those experiences that challenge your notions, particularly your notion of self. try out new things. be daring. have fun. 8. the task of the priesthood is to communicate personal initiation. always try to reshape what you tell and ask people, based on the experiences of your own life. 9. remember that members of the priesthood are dedicated individuals serving the aeon through its chief manifestation, the temple. know that the opposite is also true: our "service" is a manifestation of our being greedy little pigs, for we know the secret: for each gift

ion has set in, and your job is to leave. if you return to your priesthood, you will realize that your job is to stay and put forth your better understanding, which may not be better but is at least an impulse toward organizational xeper. if however you choose to leave, you have to make some decisions. are you going out into the world to experiment on yourself and possibly return? then you should communicate that with your leave taking, so that others know you are on a quest and their magical wishes go with you (not to make things better for you, but to up the chance of your finding something).you may decide that you are leaving the temple for good. then- for thesake of your initiation- you should write a letter about what you have gained and learned in the temple, and what problems you fe

PATH OF INITIATION

eap of faith" or the "longing for the beyond" is felt and expressed, from human to what is beyond human; this is the earth or land experience. 2. the 'year and a day' period (or a set period of a fixed time) of internal growth, or the "spiritual hermitage, or the trial-time; also, at times, instruction by otherworldly beings or their representatives; this is the station of the circling airs, that communicate knowledge. 3. the descent into the cavern of the black water and the two torches, or the initiatory chamber below (the chamber or cavern of enody or zerinthia) to the source, or to the presence of the initiatrix in the innerworld/underworld, the pale woman under the hill, queen in the meadows of elfhame, who brings about (a normally traumatic) ego death in the candidate, and bestows th

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

s ofmisraim and memphis have no legal status, and a number of them, by constitutional amendment or edict of the grand master, have forbidden members of their lodges in their jurisdiction to associate themselves in any way with such organizations. in b i i c, the grand lodge of massachusetts amended its constitution (section c f) to read as follows: any mason in this jurisdiction who shall confer, communicate, or sell, or assist in conferring, communicating or selling, or solicit anyone to receive or apply for, any so-called masonic degree or degree limited to freemasons, not hereinbefore recognized or admitted, may be expelled from all the rights and privileges of masonry. the degrees excepted are those conferred in the bodies named in the preceding paragraph. section f a h of the constitu

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

s his very identity. it defines who and what he is. this general desire is his ratzon kadoom (primal desire. this is to say that his natural tendencies and primal defining desires come into being. hidden in these primal tendencies are all the desires he will have during his lifetime. for example, every person has the primal desire and need to understand and be understood, to love and be loved, to communicate etc. these primal desires include every subsequent desire that should ever arise during the course of his life. this is evidenced in the fact that a newborn squirrel is born with the natural tendency and primal urge to live in a hole in a tree and that he enjoys eating acorns etc. these are all defining characteristics of a squirrel. a human newborn, on the other hand, is born with the

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

saying that it is a dangerous creature, rabbi elazar quoted the above verse, interpreting it to mean that a snake only bites a person if g-d gwhispers h to him to do so. g-d created snakes in order to kill certain people and thereby prevent them from doing some evil. to be sure, we should not kill any creature unnecessarily, but refraining from killing animals that pose a threat to human life (or communicate diseases) contradicts the requirements of jewish law, and it is doubtful whether any torah authority would permit this. indeed, it is permitted to kill harmful snakes on the sabbath, when killing is otherwise altogether prohibited. the arizal, we may presume, did not have to worry about leaving snakes alive because he did not have to fear being stuck down by one to prevent him from sin

oductive organs malchut mouth yesod thus corresponds to the reproductive organ, and yesod of z feir anpin specifically to the male reproductive organ. again, this is because yesod is the sefirah of transference between one partzuf and the next. in order for yesod to transfer the content of the preceding sefirot, it must properly focused on its goal. we see this in day to day life: a person cannot communicate effectively with another person if he is distracted and his mind is elsewhere. physically, the male reproductive organ cannot transfer the semen within it, nor can the female reproductive organ receive the semen from the male, unless they are properly focused on each other. this focus is termed in kabbalah gbeing alive, h just as in halachah, the erect male reproductive organ is called

ding rachel fs death meant that she had lost her connection to jacob. had she merely fallen to asiyah but still retained her connection to jacob, she would have been able to use that connection to ascend back to yetizrah (where he fell to) and then with him back up to beriah (where leah was. but rachel fs spirit had already departed, and the spirit he had given her did not remain so that he might communicate with her. in a sense, she had reverted to her virginal status, her connection to her husband not being able to produce any arousal in him, as we described above. therefore she was buried on the road, and jacob disappeared [when he died [back] into beriah with leah, and the two of them converse together [in the cave. the arizal on parashat shelach (2) 598 .translated from likutei torah

st: gand g-d grew angry with me because of you, and did not listen to me. g-d said to me, eit is enough for you; do not continue to speak to me anymore about this. f h1 the arizal discusses the meaning of the words, git is enough for you h (rav lach, which can also mean gyou have a teacher. h this means that moses was originally the teacher of all other prophets. moses, being the first prophet to communicate g-d fs words to the people, was the prototype for all following prophets and leaders of the jewish people. they would all learn from him and aspire to his level. but when he pleaded to enter the promised land with the rest of the jewish people in order to continue to shepherd them, g-d, in a way, did answer his prayer, by assuring him that his soul would return and be vested in the sou

the name gjacob h refers more to how they battle the material aspect of the world in the course of fulfilling this goal. these are the male and female aspects of our personalities, respectively, as we have explained previously. the verb gdeclare h used in this verse (tageid) is phonetically similar to the word for gtendon h (gid, prompting the comment of our sages: to the men moses was bidden to communicate the harsher aspects of the torah. the arizal now reinterprets this understanding of this verse to refer to the exoteric and esoteric dimensions of the torah. this is the esoteric meaning of the verse: gthus shall you say h.this refers to the exoteric dimension of the torah, which is easy to understand. gto the house of jacob h.referring to the common people; gand declare h.this refers

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

umn 4, rank 29, of one of the many charts, and so on, apparently not mentioning the letter, which dee would then find on the table before him and write it down. when the angel had finished his instruction, the message- when it concerned certain of the major invocations or calls- was rewritten backwards. it had been dictated the wrong way round by the angel since it was considered too dangerous to communicate in a straightforward manner, each word being so powerful a conjuration that its direct pronunciation or dictation would have evoked powers and forces not desired at that moment. regardless of their origin, these tablets and the whole enochian system do represent realities of the inner planes. their value is undoubted, as only a little study and application prove. whilst it may seem, at

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

d a good work on earth; every grace of god manifests a truth, and produces one or many acts; reciprocally, every act affects a truth or falsehood in the heavens, a grace or a punishment. when a man pronounces the tetragram say the kabalists the nine celestial realms sustain a shock, and then all spirits cry out one upon another: who is it thus disturbing the kingdom of heaven? then does the earth communicate unto the first sphere the sins of that rash being who takes the eternal name in vain, and the accusing word is transmitted from circle to circle, from star to star, and from hierarchy to hierarchy. every utterance possesses three senses, every act has a triple range, every form a triple idea, for the absolute corresponds from world to world by its forms. every determination of human wi

of the four elements, is represented in magic, by the pentagram, placed at the head of this chapter. the elementary spirits are subservient to this sign when employed with underthe pentagram 27 standing, and by placing it in the circle or on the table of evocations, they can be rendered tractable, which is magically called their imprisonment. let us explain this marvel briefly. all created beings communicate with one another by signs, and all adhere to a certain number of truths expressed by determinate forms. the perfection of forms increases in proportion to the emancipation of spirits, and those that are not overweighted by the chains of matter, recognize by intuition out of hand whether a sign is the expression of a real power or of a precipitate will. the intelligence of the wise man

ht, as the latter is the realization or form of the divine light. the great initiator of christianity, seeing that the astral light was overcharged with the impure reflections of roman debauchery, sought to separate his disciples from the circumambient sphere of reflections and to concentrate them only on the interior light, so that, through the medium of a common faith and enthusiasm, they might communicate together by new magnetic chains, which he termed grace, and thus overcome the dissolute currents, to which he gave the names of the devil and satan, signifying their putrefaction. to oppose current to current is to renew the power of fluidic life. the revealers have therefore done scarcely more than divine, by the accuracy of their calculations, the appropriate moment for moral reactio

thfully to my engagement by giving no clue to her identity, which might connect her name with practices, pursued in all probability without the knowledge of her family, which i believe to be numerous and of very honourable position. there are evocations of intelligence, evocations of love and evocations of hate; but, once more, there is no proof whatsoever that spirits leave the higher spheres to communicate with us: the opposite, as a fact is more probable. we evoke the memories which they have left in the astral light, or common reservoir of universal magnetism. it was in this light that the emperor julian once saw the gods manifest, looking old, ill and decrepit a fresh proof of the influence exercised by current and accredited opinions on the reflections of this same magical agent, whi

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

chain is to originate a current of ideas which produces faith and draws a large number of wills in a given circle of active manifestation. a well-formed chain is like a whirlpool which sucks down and absorbs all. the chain may be established in three ways. by signs, by speech and by contact. the first is by inducing opinion to adopt some sign as the representation of a force. thus, all christians communicate by the sign of the cross, masons by that of the square beneath the sun, the magi by that of the microcosm, made by extending the five fingers, etc. once accepted and propagated, signs acquire force of themselves. in the early centuries of our era, the sight and making of the sign of the cross was enough to bring proselytes to christianity. what is called the miraculous medal continues

her, or destroyed sooner. if the doctrine of metempsychosis were true, might one not say that the debauch represented by circe really and materially changes men into swine, seeing that, on this hypothesis, the retribution of vices would be a relapse into animal forms corresponding thereunto? now, metempsychosis, which has been misinterpreted frequently, has a perfectly true side; for animal forms communicate their sympathetic impressions to the astral body of man, which reacts speedily on his lineaments according to the force of his habits. a man of intelligent and passive mildness assumes the inert physiognomy and ways of a sheep, but in somnambulism it is a sheep that is seen, and not a man with a sheepish countenance, as the ecstatic and learned swedenborg experienced a thousand times

RUBY TABLET OF SET

n if verbal sounds were the same, even if the letters used were the same. this use of a purely symbolic, picture-oriented language encouraged the ability in the learned ancient egyptians to think with right brained methods while doing the left brain activity of reading. it also encouraged these educated and intelligent egyptians to work with symbols as they worked with language. they were able to communicate ideas and ideals in a language particularly well suited to this purpose. setians use the ancient egyptian neters as symbols, representing aspects of the world, or aspects of the individual. we feel this is very close to the way the higher initiates of the ancient egyptian temples, the priests of the temples, and the smarter pharaohs used and viewed their neters. the neters were concept

e "clubs" or schools which pythagoras established in sicily and southern italy seem to align more closely to the fashion of the egyptian priesthoods than to schools of the greek tradition. stanley, quoting iamblicus, makes this point and hints that pythagoras' exacting methods were not well received:20. his country summoned him to some publick employment, that he might benefit the generality, and communicate his knowledge: which he not refusing, endeavored to instruct them in the symbolical way of learning, altogether resembling that of the egyptians, in which he himself had been instituted. but the samians not affecting this way, did not apply themselves to him. the sphinx: i think we have satisfactorily established the links between pythagoras and the egyptian priesthoods. now we must de

ns are limited, but we can find three examples. this does not mean that satan only has three emotions; satan has many emotions and he freely uses them. the three emotions we will look at are desire, pride, and wrath. luke 22:31 and the lord said, simon, simon, behold, satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat. christian concepts of desire are little more than a satanic idea to communicate truth. in the above example, we find satan's true desire is to be an educator and informer of men. satanism is a religion of study, not worship. according to christian teachings, the second satanic emotion is pride. christians are afraid of pride, because they believe pride comes before a fall. they see it as the road to ruin. the second satanic statement from the satanic bible proclai

ccuser of the brethren: revelation 12:10 and i heard a loud voice saying in heaven, now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of jehovah, and the power of his christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accuses them before jehovah day and night. makes sense, right? who would accuse those who are of jehovah but satan? one has to wonder what the evangelist really means to communicate, when they accuse their own brethren of sin. the angel of light: 2 corinthians 11:14-15 and no marvel; for satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness, whose end shall be according to their works. as i see this transformation, it is the biblical authority for remanifestation "

erspective. the level of proof necessary for taking action on allegations of criminal acts must be more than simply the victim alleged it and it is possible. this in no way denies the validity and importance of the parental, therapeutic, social welfare, or any other perspective of these allegations. when, however, therapists and other professionals begin to conduct training, publish articles, and communicate through the media, the consequences become greater, and therefore the level of proof must be greater. the amount of corroboration necessary to act upon allegations of abuse is dependent upon the consequences of such action. we need to be concerned about the distribution and publication of unsubstantiated allegations of bizarre sexual abuse. information needs to be disseminated to encou

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

receive the teaching. initiatory teachings show where to look for the divine and how to draw new being/substance therefrom. the outer masterpiece of the master of the temple of set, is, to my mind, a crystallization of her initiatory methodology/formula. this crystallization will probably (at least at first) be clear only to the eye of the master, since realizations of this level are very hard to communicate. depending on the nature of the magical identity/function of the master (something that can be fully known only by those who dwell within the on, the teaching may take various forms. some may effect their long-term goal of enhancing the on (of fighting the war against the forces of naturalization) by mundane pursuits and perhaps through working with a few well-chosen initiatory student

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

receive the teaching. initiatory teachings show where to look for the divine and how to draw new being/substance therefrom. the outer masterpiece of the master of the temple of set, is, to my mind, a crystallization of her initiatory methodology/formula. this crystallization will probably (at least at first) be clear only to the eye of the master, since realizations of this level are very hard to communicate. depending on the nature of the magical identity/function of the master (something that can be fully known only by those who dwell within the on, the teaching may take various forms. some may effect their long-term goal of enhancing the on (of fighting the war against the forces of naturalization) by mundane pursuits and perhaps through working with a few well-chosen initiatory student

SATANGEL

nturies b.c. in their cosmology there are two principles of ahura mazda, being creative, and ahriman, being destructive. so evenly matched are they that the slightest flux can topple the balance, and mortal-kind are constantly being drawn to one side or the other. originally the devil was the shadow side of god, his dark aspect. mal ak was the term employed for that aspect of god that was able to communicate with mortal kind. it was this concept that was translated into the concept of the angel. only the shadow was able to communicate because the light is too great for a human to bear, as with zeus. as the hebrew religion evolved, so did this shadow, until it broke away from god and became a separate power having its own free will. however, with this separation came the natural dualistic a

SATANICON

the living and the dead (especially in rituals of a necromantic nature. if an authentic skull cannot be obtained than an imitation will suffice as the symbolism is of paramount importance. the skull is placed at the center and behind the sword on the altar. ritual music music is important to religious ritual because of its powerful influence upon the emotions. most books of magick have failed to communicate this to their readers. any type of device which can influence and stimulate the mood of the event should not be discounted. traditionally, music employed for satanic ritual has come from the works of classical composers such as richard wagner, hector berlioz, johann bach, etc, however, i am not going to recommend any particular pieces because music is of a highly personal preference. s

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

nced bah-bee, a muslim sect (a sect is a small religious group that has branched off from a larger established religion) the babi sect was founded in persia by sayyid ali muhammad of shiraz (1819 1850. in 1844 ali muhammad, a twenty-five-year-old merchant, proclaimed himself a messenger of god, taking the title the bab, or gate in arabic. he considered himself 69 a gateway through which god could communicate divine truth. the bab called for spiritual and moral reform, the equality of women, and help for the poor. his message was a powerful force in nineteenth-century persia, which was torn between the competing influences of the russian and british empires. in his most important work, bayan, or declaration, the bab explained that he was only the first of two of god s messengers. the second

preme god in santer a. orishas: name given to the lesser gods of santer a. regla de ocha: the formal name for the santer an religion. santer a: the way of the saints; an africanbased religion practiced primarily in cuba and other central and south american countries. santero: a practitioner of santer a. shaman: a priestlike person in an indigenous religion who is thought to have special powers to communicate with the spirit world; often used as a synonym for a traditional healer. shamanism: a term used generally to refer to indigenous religions that believe in an unseen spirit world that influences human affairs. supernatural: that which is beyond the observable world, including things relating to god or spirits. vodou: an african-based religion practiced primarily in haiti and in other ce

f great spirit, a god, whether male or female, who created the world and is responsible for the way the world works. some believe in multiple gods. such religions also tend to believe that the natural world is full of spirits who control such things as the weather, the harvest, the success of a hunt, and illness. shamans and diviners are believed to be able to read the signs of the natural order, communicate with the spirits, and understand the future and the will of the god or gods. shamans are priests or priestesses who have indigenous religions, such as that of the aztec, mixed with religions like christianity, which moved into native areas. the indigenous faiths often adapt and take on aspects of other religions. it is not unusual for a person to practice both an indigenous faith and o

stances, a father; in others, a mother. in contrast to the major monotheistic (believing in one god) religions, african indigenous religions tend to believe that god, after creating the world, withdrew and is not involved in the day-to-day affairs of humans. that task is left to a group of lesser spirits. these spirits are similar to the angels and demons of christianity, islam, and judaism. they communicate directly with people and act as intermediaries between god and humans. these lesser spirits can be either good or bad. good spirits provide humans with a host of benefits. they protect crops and livestock, ensure success in hunting, and provide such benefits as good health and long life, life-giving rains (especially in dry climates, and children. people can win and keep the favor of t

it. some, malidoma. of water and spirit: ritual, magic, and initiation in the life of an african shaman. new york: penguin books, 1994: page 222. world religions: almanac 277 indigenous religions to refer to any religion that believes in an unseen world of spirits that continue to play a role in the affairs of the living) an individual shaman is believed to have special wisdom and insight and can communicate with this spirit world, including ancestors, to heal the sick. in decades past, the term medicine man was used to refer to these people. in the twentyfirst century the preferred term is traditional healer or traditional doctor. indigenous religions see sickness as having a spiritual cause, so they seek spiritual remedies. many people also rely on herbalists, that is, those who learn th

SET IT STRAIGHT

ing set, the being whose very essence is not of nature [you cannot establish meaningful rapport even with your fellow humans unless yo u first learn a common language] from another vantage point, any noetic experiences of yours will probably remain on the level of belief and imagination (mystical nonsense) unless you have trained yourself in sound reasoning also. moreover, you will not be able to communicate the experience intelligently without sufficient mastery of the domain of reason (and language. this in turn again depends on your properly 'arranging' your soul (plato's allegory of the state in which all parts do their proper job- the belly and heart subservient to the head; ouspensky's ideas about developing a 'deputy steward, and so on. i think a most commendable way to approach set

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

the sum. demur, and in brisk delight he snatched the venerable charmer from your hands; accede, and he became the picture of despair, nor unfrequently, at the dead of night, would he knock at your door, and entreat you to sell him back, at your own terms, what you had so egregiously bought at his. a believer himself in his averroes and paracelsus, he was as loth as the philosophers he studied to communicate to the profane the learning he had collected. it so chanced that some years ago, in my younger days, whether of authorship or life, i felt a desire to make myself acquainted with the true origin and tenets of the singular sect known by the name of rosicrucians. dissatisfied with the scanty and superficial accounts to be found in the works usually referred to on the subject, it struck m

of a chivalry long since vanished from naples, with the lordly races of the norman and the spaniard. as he entered the rooms reserved for his private hours, two indians, in the dress of their country, received him at the threshold with the grave salutations of the east. they had accompanied him from the far lands in which, according to rumour, he had for many years fixed his home. but they could communicate nothing to gratify curiosity or justify suspicion. they spoke no language but their own. with the exception of these two his princely retinue was composed of the native hirelings of the city, whom his lavish but imperious generosity made the implicit creatures of his will. in his house, and in his habits, so far as they were seen, there was nothing to account for the rumours which were

how to command the beings of air and ocean, how to accumulate wealth more easily than a child can gather pebbles on the shore, to place in thy hands the essence of the herbs which prolong life from age to age, the mystery of that attraction by which to awe all danger and disarm all violence and subdue man as the serpent charms the bird, if i told thee that all these it was mine to possess and to communicate, thou wouldst listen to me then, and obey me without a doubt "it is true; and i can account for this only by the imperfect associations of my childhood, by traditions in our house of "your forefather, who, in the revival of science, sought the secrets of apollonius and paracelsus "what" said glyndon, amazed "are you so well acquainted with the annals of an obscure lineage "to the man w

and the wizard traditions of the place, that the colour left her cheek, and a faint cry broke from her lips "tush, pretty trembler! do not be frightened at my face" said the man, with a bitter smile "after three months' marriage, there is no different between ugliness and beauty. custom is a great leveller. i was coming to your house when i saw you leave it; so, as i have matters of importance to communicate, i ventured to follow your footsteps. my name is jean nicot, a name already favourably known as a french artist. the art of painting and the art of music are nearly connected, and the stage is an altar that unites the two" there was something frank and unembarrassed in the man's address that served to dispel the fear his appearance had occasioned. he seated himself, as he spoke, on a c

pythagoreans ascribed to the occult science of numbers. in this last, new lights glimmered dimly on his eyes; and he began to perceive that even the power to predict, or rather to calculate, results, might by (here there is an erasure in the ms. but he observed that the last brief process by which, in each of these experiments, the wonder was achieved, mejnour reserved for himself, and refused to communicate the secret. the answer he obtained to his remonstrances on this head was more stern than satisfactory "dost thou think" said mejnour "that i would give to the mere pupil, whose qualities are not yet tried, powers that might change the face of the social world? the last secrets are intrusted only to him of whose virtue the master is convinced. patience! it is labour itself that is the g

SIX WAYS OF KNOWLEDGE

ight amount of excitement in your life at all times. making sure that your life feels right. for those so inclined this verb may be explored in various forms of dominant sexuality. touch (other-centric. the verb "to receive" is shesp. in addition to meanings related to touch, it can mean to conceive, or (shesp aha) to set out on a journey. this is a method whereby the hidden parts of the self can communicate with the obvious parts of the self. methods of using shesp include viewing every gift you receive as a message for your self to your self. if your mother buys you a hammer for your birthday- it's yourself telling you need to fix something. if you win a prize during a airplane flight, perhaps you should really pay attention to this journey. another method of using shesp is to pick a tim

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

l are the images that surface from the spiritual life of the psyche, and they ascribe a lesser degree of actuality to the sense-impressions of hearing, touching, and seeing. they are aware that their assertions cannot be proved. all they can do is to tell of their new experiences, knowing that they are then in the position of someone with eyesight addressing the blind. if they nevertheless try to communicate their inner experiences, it is in the conviction that around them may be others who, though their spiritual eyes are yet unopened, may be able to understand through the very power of what they have to convey. for they have a faith in humanity and wish to open the eyes of others. they can only offer the fruits that their own spirit has gathered. as to whether the visions of the spiritua

the temples of the mysteries. there took place the awakening of the slumbering powers within, and metamorphosis into a higher, creative and spiritual being. their transformation was a delicate process, unfitted to the harsh light of common day. but if they stood the test, they became a rock founded on the eternal, defying all life s storms. they had simply to accept, however, that they could not communicate directly to others what they had been through on the way. according to plutarch, it was in the mysteries that he found the truest information and explanation about the nature of the daimons. 14 cicero also adds that the mysteries, when they are explained and traced back to their original meaning, are concerned more with the nature of things than with the nature of the gods.15 their evi

wever, they are really experiences that can only be grasped by perception of a higher, spiritual type. their character makes it clear that they cannot be understood in terms of the natural, physical order. it is imperative, then, that we read the gospels in the right way. we shall then understand what they have to tell us about the founder of christianity. the style of the gospels is that used to communicate a mystery, and they speak in the way the mystai spoke of an initiated one. the only difference is that they ascribe the initiation to a unique personality, a single being. and they make the salvation of humanity depend upon a connection with this uniquely initiated being. for the initiates this was the coming of the kingdom of god. 101 the unique one had brought this kingdom to all peo

slowly out of the mysteries. christian convictions might be expressed in the form of mystery-truths. christian language might clothe the wisdom belonging to the mysteries. the essence of christianity 147 one example is clement of alexandria (died a.d. 217, a christian author who had been educated as a pagan. he wrote: thus the lord did not hinder from doing good on the sabbath, but allowed us to communicate those divine mysteries and that holy light to those who are able to receive them. he certainly did not disclose to the many what did not belong to the many, but to the few to whom he knew that they belonged, and who were capable of receiving and being molded according to them. but secret things are entrusted to speech, not to writing, as is the case with god. god gave to the church som

SYMBOLISM

n if verbal sounds were the same, even if the letters used were the same. this use of a purely symbolic, picture-oriented language encouraged the ability in the learned ancient egyptians to think with right brained methods while doing the left brain activity of reading. it also encouraged these educated and intelligent egyptians to work with symbols as they worked with language. they were able to communicate ideas and ideals in a language particularly well suited to this purpose. setians use the ancient egyptian neters as symbols, representing aspects of the world, or aspects of the individual. we feel this is very close to the way the higher initiates of the ancient egyptian temples, the priests of the temples, and the smarter pharaohs used and viewed their neters. the neters were concept

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

t, afflicted with amnesia, they are like pontius pilate who, when confronted with jesus christ standing right in front of him, the very essence of unmovable truth, asked christ the question "what is truth" well, here, in codex magica, in over 600 incredible pages, is truth. here you will see pictures of many of the foremost movers and shakers of human history, ancient and modern, as they secretly communicate through sign and symbol. naturally, the elite do not relish being exposed in their dirty works and evil doing. they and their dumbed-down minions i am referring to the overwhelming "see no evil, hear no evil" masses of people in society can be expected to quickly jump to the attack and attempt to deny it all. through sleight-of-hand, they will do their utmost to divert your attention "

ing in the aisle every time a new sucker is initiated into the 1st degree of freemasonry" shining light on the darkness the brotherhood of darkness, as a good friend of mine, dr. stanley monteith, calls the illuminati, is quite confident it can easily maintain the highest level of secrecy regarding the actual meaning and import of its signs and symbols. its leaders believe they can even afford to communicate these signals and messages in plain sight, sure in the knowledge that the trance-like masses are incapable of recognizing the awful, ongoing masquerade of deception that stares them right in the face. martin short, who authored a book, inside the brotherhood, exposing the masonic order inside great britain, observed that masons, believing their secrets to be oblivious to detection, are

, bad is good, and all things are reversed. power is the ultimate aphrodisiac oh, how thrilling to the egomaniacal illuminati is the realization that they possess 32 codex magica and wield such awesome power within the planetary realm. power is addictive. former secretary of state and illuminati insider extraordinaire henry kissinger once smiled and confided "power is the ultimate aphrodisiac" to communicate ultra secret, coded, visual messages of an evil and conspiratorial nature to each other or to the whole group by way of the world's most influential media, with no fear of being reprimanded or of ever being punished for the crime must, indeed, be akin to ingesting a mind-altering, soul-satisfying aphrodisiac. these men lust for power, and conveying secret messages unintelligible to the

rand and pretentious in his ambition for power but nevertheless worth recalling is former house speaker newt gingrich, so full of himself sitting at the top of the heap in the u.s. congress that he once told an audience "my goal is to shift the entire planet. and i'm doing it!"7 pride a perverse sense of false pride is a major factor that motivates men to be active as illuminati operatives and to communicate by secret handshakes, signs, and by other occult media. to smugly conceive of oneself as superior in enlightenment, in class status, in social connections, and in other artificial aspects is common to the elite. the promotion upward of the initiate degree-by-degree is purposely designed to create the impression that he is gaining knowledge forbidden to the unenlightened multitudes outs

wards, indicating how hateful hollywood and the tv networks have become. the series depicted angels having sex with homosexuals and blasphemously mocked god. it praised communist spies like ethel rosenberg (photo: newsweek, november 17, 2003) eight secret handshakes of the illuminati t h e secret hand signs of illuminists are thought to work magic, to evoke supernatural beings, and, of course, to communicate messages. for example, the higher degree mason, rosicrucian, or other illuminist can discern at what ritual level a brother in the craft is 'at by testing his handshake, or grip. it is, therefore, an important mode of recognition. the commonly used phrase "get a grip" has masonic origins. the handshake, or grip, is a sign of unity, oneness of purpose and allegiance or devotion to joint

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

olent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that t

of the hunt through preparatory dance, cutting off a bit of an enemy s hair or clothing to be used in a charm against him, or invoking evil spirits to cause harm to others, eventually gained a higher level of sophistication and evolved into more formal religious practices. as such beliefs developed, certain tribal members were elevated in status to shaman and magician because of their ability to communicate with the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life s mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim

h the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life s mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim to be able to communicate with the dead remain popular as guides for contemporary men and women, and such individuals as john edward, james van praagh, and sylvia browne issue advice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age humans had good reason to fear t

told by ancient or tribal people are perhaps the most accurate indicators of their religious thought. and from what can be assumed from the burial rites of early humans, they pondered the same kinds of questions concerning the afterlife as humans do today. where had their friends gone? what do they do and see when they disappear into the unknown? will they live again? can their spirits return to communicate? or are they just gone forever? early humans could not answer these great questions, and so, to temper their fear of death, they created rituals, rites, and religions to comfort them. although the process of death and the reasons why the once animated body became lifeless were puzzles, aboriginal tribal societies understood that there was something in their departed friends and family

1) in new york in 1875, is an esoteric blend of zoroastrianism, hinduism, gnosticism, manichaeism, the kabbalah, and the philosophy of plato (c. 428 b.c.e. c. 348 b.c.e) and other mystics, combined with the teachings of mysterious t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d afterlife mysteries 55 masters who dwell in secret places in the himalayas and communicate with their initiates through their psychic abilities and their projected astral bodies. whereas edgar cayce (1877 1945) and rudolf steiner (1861 1925) evolved their spiritual teachings primarily through their own revelations, inspirations, and psychic abilities, blavatsky claimed to be able to draw upon the ancient wisdom of the masters koot hoomi and morya to abet the considerable kno

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

olent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that t

of the hunt through preparatory dance, cutting off a bit of an enemy s hair or clothing to be used in a charm against him, or invoking evil spirits to cause harm to others, eventually gained a higher level of sophistication and evolved into more formal religious practices. as such beliefs developed, certain tribal members were elevated in status to shaman and magician because of their ability to communicate with the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life s mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim

h the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life s mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim to be able to communicate with the dead remain popular as guides for contemporary men and women, and such individuals as john edward, james van praagh, and sylvia browne issue advice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age humans had good reason to fear t

out-of-body experiences, indicating that the mind/soul and the brain are independent of one another and that consciousness can exist when t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d ghosts and phantoms 13 electronic voice phenomena recording ghosts on tape thomas alva edison (1847 1931, who first developed the cylinder recorder, did so in an effort to communicate with the dead, not to record music. edison believed that the soul was composed of swarms of highly charged entities that lived in the cells, and that left the physical body after death, entering another cycle of life and becoming immortal. sources: american association for electronic voice phenomena [online] http//www.dreamwater.com/aaevp. estep, sarah wilson. voice of eternity. new yo

ession in the poltergeist is a matter of great speculation among psychical researchers. physical violence is almost always expressed toward the adolescent energy center of the poltergeist and a parent, a brother, or a sister may come in for their share of the punishment as well. if the poltergeist sticks around long enough (its average life is about two weeks) to develop a voice or the ability to communicate by raps or automatic writing, its communications are usually nonsensical, ribald, or downright obscene. cases of poltergeists pelting innocent families with stones and pebbles comprise by far the largest single category of poltergeistic phenomena and therefore seem to be the most common example of pk running wild. natural scientist ivan t. sanderson cautioned researchers against using

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

olent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that t

of the hunt through preparatory dance, cutting off a bit of an enemy fs hair or clothing to be used in a charm against him, or invoking evil spirits to cause harm to others, eventually gained a higher level of sophistication and evolved into more formal religious practices. as such beliefs developed, certain tribal members were elevated in status to shaman and magician because of their ability to communicate with the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life fs mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who clai

the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life fs mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim to be able to communicate with the dead remain popular as guides for contemporary men and women, and such individuals as john edward, james van praagh, and sylvia browne issue advice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age humans had good reason to fear t

c and sorcery began in paleolithic times, at least 50,000 years ago, when early humans began to believe that there was supernatural power in a charm, a spell, or a ritual to work good or evil. as such beliefs progressed, certain tribal members were elevated in status to that of magician, sorcerer, priest, and priestess by their demonstrable abilities to influence the weather, to heal the sick, to communicate with the spirit worlds, and to interpret dreams. the four main principles behind early magic remained constant throughout the evolution of magical practices: 1) a representation of a person or thing can be made to affect the person or thing it depicts. 2) once objects have been in touch with each other they continue to influence one another even at great distances. 3) an unseen world o

r some time afterward, the name of aleister crowley was almost synonymous with evil. crowley fs own mother, a fundamentalist christian, dubbed him gthe great beast 666, h a diabolical image drawn from the book of revelation. in cairo, egypt, in 1904 a being that called itself gaiwass h suddenly took possession of crowley fs wife after she had uttered something to the effect that gthey h wished to communicate with him. at the time, they were standing before the stele of revealing in the cairo museum. there followed three days of dictation by aiwass to crowley. the text of this dictation forms the book of the law (1904, which was supposed to herald the coming of the age of horus, the child. crowley won the distinction of being the gwickedest man in the world h while he was conducting an inst

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

the best possible beginning, all rolled into one; the true resolution and renewal. the housle of the green stone, or the true housle any of the housle or red meal rites that i have written can be understood, on many levels, through the words in this essay, but it was the feast of wren hill that was and is the basic housle that was used as the explanation model for this work. as i have striven to communicate, the housle is a substance corollary, a physical harmonic to pagan mythology. that mythology is itself a harmonic, a reflection of the deep patterns of fate, or the world/universe, the nature of reality; and the housle is how you can form a connection between your being, and that reality. doing the housle with awareness of this is the key to making the union and transformation happen

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

rotest against bad doctrines by good works, but do not separate yourselves "rebuild all the altars, purify all the temples, and hold yourselves in readiness for the visit of the spirit "let every one pray in his own fashion, and hold communion with his own; but do not condemn others "a religious practice is never contemptible, for it is the sign of a great and holy thought "to pray together is to communicate in the same hope, the same faith,and the same charity "the sign by itself is nothing; it is the faith which sanctifies it "religion is the most sacred and the strongest bond of human association, and to perform an act of religion is to perform an act of humanity" when men understand at last that one must not dispute about things about which one is ignorant, when they feel that a little

rmed of astral or terrestrial light, and transmits 105 the double magnetization of it to the human body. the soul, by acting on this light through its volitions, can dissolve it or coagulate it, project it or withdraw it. it is the mirror of the imagination and of dreams. it reacts upon the nervous system, and thus produces the movements of the body. this light can dilate itself indefinitely, and communicate its reflections at considerable distances; it magnetizes the bodies submitted to the action of man, and can, by concentrating itself, again draw them to him. it can take all the forms evoked by thought, and, in the transitory coagulations of its radiant particles, appear to the eyes; it can even offer a sort of resistance to the touch. but these manifestations and uses of the plastic m

aratus, may occasion fluidic deformities. these deformities partially falsify the mirror of the imagination, and thus occasion habitual hallucinations to the static type of visionary. the plastic medium, made in the image and likeness of our 127 body, of which it figures every organ in light, has a sight, touch, hearing, smell and taste which are proper to itself; it may, when it is over-excited, communicate them by vibrations to the nervous apparatus in such a manner that the hallucination is complete. the imagination seems then to triumph over nature itself, and produces truly strange phenomena. the material body, deluged with fluid, seems to participate in the fluidic qualities, it escapes from the operation of the laws of gravity, becomes momentarily invulnerable, and even invisible, i

the powder of the tongue and heart of the black cock, and let the whole be swallowed by a male lamb of nine days old" 176 the hand refuses to write the rest. it is a mixture of brutalizing practices and revolting crimes, so constituted as to kill for evermore judgment and conscience<yellow- o. m> but in order to communicate with the phantom of absolute evil, to realize that phantom to the point of seeing and touching it, is it not necessary to be without conscience and without judgment? there is doubtless the secret of this incredible perversity, of this murderous fury, of this unwholesome hate against all order, all ministry, all hierarchy, of this fury, above all, against the dogma which sanctifies peac

, cure, even kill, and raise from the dead by means of words. to utter a name is to create or evoke a being. in the name is contained the "verbal" or spiritual doctrine of the being itself. when the soul evokes a thought, the sign of that thought is written automatically in the light. to invoke is to adjure, that is to say, to swear by a name; it is to perform an act of faith in that name, and to communicate in the virtue which it represents. words in themselves are, then, good or evil, poisonous or wholesome. the most dangerous words are vain and lightly uttered words, because they are the voluntary abortions of thought. 190 a useless word is a crime against the spirit of intelligence; it is an intellectual infanticide. things are for every one what he makes of them by naming them. the "w

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

tioning to each of the aspects of the psyche from this original "fallen" state, where "the light shineth in the darkness, but the darkness comprehendeth it not" the connection of peh, the "mouth, to yesod is interesting in that upon jacob's ladder, yesod of one tree overlaps the da'ath of the next, and thus the yesod of yetzirah, the "ego, overlaps the da'ath of assiah, the "throat, from which we communicate our persona through our words. hence our mouth is the gate to our ego in the way that our eyes are said to be the gates to our soul. the letters of yesod (ysvd) relate to the tarot cards of the hermit, temperance, the lovers and the empress. these cards express some of the key features of this sephirah: hermit: the individualness of the personal ego, but the light of the true self is b

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

tween psychology and magic becoming increasingly transparent, we arrive at a new more transcendent interpretation of consciousness. the connecting link between all parts of the self is the transconscious se2f.31 composed for the most part of the processes of imagination, intuition, and will, the transconscious is a reconciling intelligence with a unique nature. it has the ability to move through, communicate with, and cause change on all levels of the psyche, and it is capable of a wide range of powers associated with cornrnunication and transformation. the imagination is the essential aspect of the transconscious self. it is a potent medium for the processes of inspiration, transmutation, integration, and transcendence. the transconscious imagination operates as a single organized mechani

p, the guide, healer, and protector of the soul. the language of the soul (and the imagination) is revealed in symbol, image, and allegory. therefore in all mythologies the many figures, places, and situations are metaphors for different archetypes, as well as different aspects of the psyche and transformative experiences. thus does hermes, representing the soul guide and the transconscious self, communicate to all levels of the psyche through symbol and myth. the imagination is one of the most important tools of magic. a focused imagination is employed by magicians for everything from the consecration of talismans to healing. concentration on a visualized image or symbol is the key to this type of working. in healing, the source of the infection or injury is often visualized as being diss

als, visualizations, invocations, and exercises 136 theb alanceb etweenm inda nd magic such as the middle pillar.35 once the shadow is confronted, recognized, and correlated into the psyche, its tremendous energy resources and rich symbology can be harnessed and utilized by the conscious mind whch can in turn stimulate the neshamah. magical disciplines strive to open a channel for the neshamah to communicate with the lower portions of soul, bringing to the individual a conscious recognition of the divine self. the higher faculties of the ruach, including imagination, will, and memory, are also awakened. in order for this to take place, however, it is essential that the modern reader, who seeks renewed meaning in the purpose of life in addition to an understanding of his or her own inner wo

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

july i was in indirect contact with the entities through three different systems. first, contactees would relay my questions to them and relay their answers back to me. i was still extremely skeptical, so many of my questions were complicated and beyond the abilities of the individual contactees to answer. even if they spent hours in a library trying to research the answers. second, i was able to communicate by mail by sending letters through the u.s. post office to addresses which i later discovered were nonexistent. i would receive replies by mail, often the very next day, written in block letters. some of these replies covered several pages. third, i was sometimes able to speak to the entities by telephone! a contactee would call me and inform me that an entity was present in his or her

july i was in indirect contact with the entities through three different systems. first, contactees would relay my questions to them and relay their answers back to me. i was still extremely skeptical, so many of my questions were complicated and beyond the abilities of the individual contactees to answer. even if they spent hours in a library trying to research the answers. second, i was able to communicate by mail by sending letters through the u.s. post office to addresses which i later discovered were nonexistent. i would receive replies by mail, often the very next day, written in block letters. some of these replies covered several pages. third, i was sometimes able to speak to the entities by telephone! a contactee would call me and inform me that an entity was present in his or her

entities. it was like the search for the holy grail. a man on long island was frantically making preparations for the big evacuation. he even traveled to a secret underground flying saucer base, in a black cadillac with a dashboard festooned with flashing colored lights, where he participated in a "dry run" other normal human beings were present, he said, and manned various kinds of equipment to communicate with the rescue spaceships somewhere overhead "funny thing, john" he mused "all the equipment was manufactured by western electric, hallicrafters, and other u.s. companies" one woman told me she had been flown to another planet where she was placed in a huge glass hospital and examined by a great eyelike machine. her hosts told her they were "copying" her insides. i knew from my length

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

re is not a single formula in our world that can define these things. a kabbalist can convey these feelings to another, but he cannot convey them to those who have not yet entered the spiritual world. even if there were some way to convey a certain feeling, it would still be impossible to use it in our world, before one changes himself. if people would change their properties, we would be able to communicate in a spiritual language and perform spiritual acts. anyone receives and suffers according to the level he is in. turning the anguish into something spiritual requires a screen. that cannot be given just like that; such a demand creates a barrier, a separation. that is why the wisdom of kabbalah is also called the wisdom of the hidden (for those who have not attained it. in the preface

THE SHADOWED ONES

in seeking and searching for us, than to find us, and attain to come to the wished happiness of the fraternity of the rosy crorn1 the shadowed ones -a grimoire of the angelick watchers- by michael ford, akhtya seker arimanius i the beginnings as by vision by a path unseen yet known instinctively within by some, the shadowed ones gave ever silently through the dreams of others. it is the way they communicate their lost dreams, visitations and journeys through the world from the times of mans groveling to primitive statues to the age of machines. it was the fires which fell as lightening to heaven that they were first incarnate in form, beautiful and knowing of pain and pleasure. azazel first enfleshed the desire he so brought crashing down from the heights of a vague dream of euphoric stil

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

chain being formed by the three officers and candidate. the noose is now cut, not untied (o.t.o. applause) third point file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..0secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c2.html (9 of 14 [12/28/2001 2:02:43 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. s: you will now be clothed in the characteristic robe of our order. see well to it that you soil it not (done) i will now communicate to you the first secrets of our order. firstly, let me renew the recommendation made to you on the former occasion; to study constantly the book of the law (indicates it) secondly, let me call your attention to this dagger, which has played so large a part in this ceremony. strive as best you may to discover the significance of this weapon; your labour will be well repaid. thirdly, let

er. s: what does it demand? e (for c) a word. s: give me that word. e (for c) at my initiation i was taught to be cautious; i will letter it with you. s: i agree. begin (done) what is its import? e (for c) the lord (leaves c. to w) s: pass. w: noble emir, i present to you a man and a brother on his initiation. e: i will thank him to advance to me as a man and a brother (done) have you anything to communicate? w (for c. who repeats) i have. e (rising with grip) what is this? w (for c) the grip or token of a man and a brother. e: what does it demand? file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c2.html (11 of 14 [12/28/2001 2:02:43 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. w (for c) a word. e: give me that word. w (for c) at my initiation i was taught to be c

r c) the first regular step. w: do you bring anything else? e (for c) i do (gives sign) w: what is that? e (for c) the sign of a man and a brother. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c2.html (12 of 14 [12/28/2001 2:02:43 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. w: to what does it allude? e (for c) to the penalty of my obligation. w: have you anything to communicate? e (for c) i have (gives grip) w: what is that? e (for c) the grip or token of a man and a brother. w: what does it demand? e (for c) a word. w: give me that word. e (for c) at my initiation i was taught to be cautious. i will letter it with you. s: i agree; begin (done) its import? e (for c) the lord (e. leaves c) w: pass (takes c. round and to s) w: most mysterious master, i present

ous position, even should you be fortunate to escape more serious injury. you must learn to do a given thing in a given way at a given time. fellow-soldiers, let the candidate be instructed in the proper method of satisfying thirst (w. and e. do this as in opening, c. replacing s. the wine in this degree is sweet red wine or champagne) s: you will now retire from the camp; on your return, i shall communicate to you the secrets of our order in this degree. file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c3.html (10 of 15 [12/28/2001 2:03:09 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o (done) fourth point (the consecration and instruction) s (on c. s return) o lord of all magick, i hereby invoke upon this candidate, the powers of the sphinx. may he acquire knowledge

t? e (for c) the second regular step. w: do you bring anything else? e (for c) i do (gives sign) w: what is that? e (for c) the sign of a magician. w: to what does it allude? file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c3.html (13 of 15 [12/28/2001 2:03:09 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. e (for c) to the penalty of my obligation. w: have you anything to communicate? e (for c) i have (gives grip) w: what is that? e (for c) the grip or token of a magician. w: what does it demand? e (for c) a word. w: give me that word. e (for c) at my initiation i was taught to be cautious; i will letter it with you. w: i agree; begin (done) its import? e (for c) the lord (e. leaves c) w: pass (takes c. round and to s) most mysterious master, i present to you a mag

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

sidering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. 6:2 bear ye one another s burdens, and so fulfil the law of christ. 6:3 for if a man think himself to be something, when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. 6:4 but let every man prove his own work, and then shall he have rejoicing in himself alone, and not in another. 6:5 for every man shall bear his own burden. 6:6 let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things. 6:7 be not deceived; god is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. 6:8 for he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reap life everlasting. 6:9 and let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not. 6:10 as we

dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom [be] honour and power everlasting. amen. 6:17 charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not highminded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living god, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; 6:18 that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate; 6:19 laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life. 6:20 o timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane [and] vain babblings, and oppositions of science falsely so called: 6:21 which some professing have erred concerning the faith. grace [be] with thee. amen. page 687 2 timothy the second ep

anctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate. 13:13 let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach. 13:14 for here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come. 13:15 by him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to god continually, that is, the fruit of hebrews page 698 [our] lips giving thanks to his name. 13:16 but to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices god is well pleased. 13:17 obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that [is] unprofitable for you. 13:18 pray for us: for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly. 13:19 but i be

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

by the difference of art. the greeks, animated by the spirit of their ancient poets, and the glowing melody of their language, were grand and poetical in all their compositions; whilst the phoenicians, who spoke a harsh and untuneable dialect, were unacquainted with fine poetry, and consequently with poetical ideas; for words being the types of ideas, and the signs or marks by which men not only communicate them to each other, but arrange and regulate them in their own minds, the genius of a language goes a great way towards forming the character of the people who use it. poverty of expression will produce poverty of conception; for men will never be able to form sublime ideas, when the language in which they think (for men always think as well as speak in some language) is incapable of e

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

hey will seek in vain, and devils will mock them. the magi should ask the light for instruction in the art of magic. the light will give it if their purposes are honest and if magic is a part of their personal des- tinies. they may ask for the names of spirits, the signs that will bind them, their true forms accordmg to human understanding, and all other aspects of the art. usually the light will communicate through intermediate spirit entities. these are referred to as angels in the major religions. the light is too exalted to involve itself directly with the material illusions of magic, although on rare occasions of great need this sometimes happens. each magus will be granted the wisdom that accords with his or her stage of development. this will not be the information they request, but

particular planetary god-form, it is sometimes useful to use the divisions of astrological times as a kind of esoteric filing system. by allotting certain times to certain gods, the mind is aided in focus- ing upon the qualities and powers of those gods. for example, if each sunday is set apart for ritual observances dedicated to helios, the sun god, the magus will dis- cover that it is easier to communicate with helios on sunday than on the other days of the week. regular habit in ritual establishes and maintains a pattern in the astral world which particular spirits can recognize and come to anticipate. there is no essential affiliation between helios and sunday. if the sun were ritually invoked and medi- tated upon each thursday, then thursday would become the day of helios for the magu

n to attempt to abstract and objectify them through an act of mental juggling. to those who perceive them, angels appear to be independent, self-aware, intelligent beings capable of interacting on a personal level with human beings. granted, they do not possess physical bodies. but why presume that angels are fig- ments of the fancy, shaped by the thoughts and desires of the humans with whom they communicate, merely because they have no flesh of their own? it is another instance of jung's "nothing but" fallacy. the process of obtaining a magical symbol of personal significance and power is threefold. first, the magus clears and quiets the mind by sitting passively in a place specially devoted to ritual and meditation. he or she enters a state similar to autohypnosis, opening a channel to t

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

amanism is older than religion, perhaps as ancient as magic itself. there has never been a ti nesi nce the human race discovered fire that shamans have not practiced their arts somlewhere on this planet. each developing culture has had its own form of shamanism, unique in its details, but certain practices are common to all shamans around the world. among these is the power to control spirits, to communicate with the dead, to heal the sick, to foresee the future, and 4 soul flight to communicate with and control beasts. most important of these shared practices is soul flight, the ability to leave the physical body during ecstatic trance and travel to the realms of spiritual beings for the purpose of acquiring wisdom or occult essences. feathers frequently form an important part of the sham

rcerers and shamans are able, here on earth and as often as they wish, to accomplish "coming out of the body" that is, the death that alone has power to transform the rest of mankind into "birds; shamans and sorcerers can enjoy the condition of "souls" of "disincarnate beings" which is accessible to the profane only when they die. shamans leave their bodies during trance for two main purposes: to communicate with spirits and to gather information across great distances. the shaman of a tribe enjoys a special relationship with spirits who are linked to his family line, or the line of his clan. one or several of these spirits single him out at an early age for the shamanic profession, and then visit with him to communicate his future path in life. the shaman sees these spirits in dreams or v

d nations, in the silence of the night, and doo whatsoever those fairies or ladies command."16 herodias is the daughter of diana, the moon, by her brother lucifer, the sun, according to the italian witches' gospel published in 1897 under the title aradia by the folklorist charles g. leland. herodias is the ruling tutelary spirit of all witches, who is commanded by diana to descend to the earth to communicate the secrets of witchcraft to human beings. the shamanic overtones are overt and undeniable 'tis true indeed that thou a spirit art, but thou wert born but to become again a mortal; thou must go to earth below to be a teacher unto women and men who fain would study witchcraft in thy school" by "go to earth below" manifestation to human perceptions is intended, so that witches will be ab

ow them as tylwyth teg, the fair folk. in scotland, they are known as the sith. although they can cause their size and appearance to change, they generally appear in human forms, sometimes of normal human stature, but more commonly smaller than the average adult person. the height of fairies generally ranges between two feet and four feet. shamans have described many of the spirits with whom they communicate as being of smaller than normal human stature,50 and the familiar spirits of witches are often diminutive. why fairies and other similar spirits should be of less than normal height when they come in human forms is not apparent. fairies are known as the "little people" on this account, and elves and dwarfs, who appear along with fairies in old tales, are also usually described as of le

robots: this seventh type is made up of a wide variety of mechanical devices exhibiting a limited intelligence that are used by the grays in their work. some are mere mobile, articulated machines, whereas others resemble the human form. 8. balls of light: the eighth class of aliens takes the form of floating balls of intense radiance that are difficult to look at directly with the naked eye. they communicate by means of telepathy. 9. apparitions: sometimes aliens appear in a ninth class that is luminous and semi-transparent, and has the ability to walk through doors, walls, and furniture. it is speculated that these are artificial three-dimensional projections rather than living beings. we can make a few general observations about this alien menagerie. the nordics were commonly seen early

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

se of the will to affect the subconscious mind, and cause it, or its independent intelligent agents, to move a physical object. regular practice opens a channel between your subconscious and conscious, and enables your subconscious to affect your body subliminally. the pendulum is an excellent instrument for interacting with spirits, especially for the solitary practitioner. these bodiless beings communicate with human awareness through the subconscious mind. before spirits can employ the pendulum to answer questions you put to them, they must be able to set the pendulum into motion by affecting your muscles below the level of your deliberate control. then they respond yes or no to questions by making the pendulum swing back and forth or side to side; or by making it revolve in circles eit

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

ind blew under and lifted. 88 tetragrammaton so large was this carpet that all of solomon's army of men could stand upon it at the right side of the throne, and all of his equally numerous army of spirits could stand on the left side. above his head flew a third army of birds whose innumerable wings formed a canopy over this carpet and shielded it from the hot rays of the sun. solomon was able to communicate with the birds, as well as with all the beasts of the field, because he understood their languages. from the legends of the jewish midrash, we learn something about the throne itself, which solomon is said to have fashioned in the shape of the "throne of glory which is above" with the help of the holy spirit. in the throne were the shapes of the four living creatures-the man, the lion

lver rings. sit comfortably before the altar and regard the ring. visualize its hoop expanding into a large circular window of light, and through the window see the angel of the ring standing before you arrayed in light, looking back at you. try to picture the angel in as much detail as possible (see chapter xiv. 118 tetragrammaton eventually the angels will become animate and you will be able to communicate with them. contemplate the lord of the ring for half an hour or so, then will the circle of light to diminish and return into the ring. stand up and walk three times around the altar counterclockwise to erase the occult vortex, and visualize the light that fills the circle dimming as the vortex slowly vanishes. speak the words: by the authority of the fivefold name of the messiah, ihsh

(gen. 1:26. naturally, we expect the holy angels to also approximate god's image. we expect the fallen angels, or demons, to diverge from this perfect form, and therefore they are often perceived in distorted or monstrous shapes that express their chaotic natures. in magic, it is often convenient to consciously endow spirits with the form and dimension of human beings. this renders them easier to communicate with and allows them to relate to human needs and feelings, even as it permits humans to feel greater affinity with the motivations of the spirits, 120 tetragrammaton this is the reason the greek gods almost always appear in statues of human shape, and often of human size as well. since the wings of the winds may be related through the banners to the signs of the zodiac, it is possible

(meaning dee) ever since my last coming to him" madimi darkly replies "it is good to prevent diseases (casaubon, page 28. this kind of tense exchange between kelley and the spirits, which kelley was honest enough to report to dee, argues strongly against any conscious deception on the part of the seer. the angels regarded kelley as a kind of human telephone, nothing more, through which they could communicate with dee. although they respected dee as a good man, and needed his immense scholarship and knowledge of languages and ciphers to accurately transmit their works, it was quickly apparent to them that even dee was incapable of grasping the true magnitude of what he was ushering into the world. the apocalypse glimpsed in the vision of st. john is a complex magical working that cannot be

mple pronounced jodchesvo uani.t y, complete in the fruitfulness of the triad, forms therewith the tetrad, which is the key of all numbers, of all movements and of all forms (ibid, p. 37) when a man pronounces the tetragram-say the kabaliststhe nine celestial realms sustain a shock, and then all spirits cry out one upon another "who is it thus disturbing the kingdom of heaven" then does the earth communicate unto the first sphere the sins of that rash being who takes the eternal name in vain, and the accusing word is transmitted from circle to circle, from star to star, and from hierarchy to hierarchy (ibid, p. 50) according to consecrated dogma, there are three persons in god, and these three constitute one only deity. three and one provide the conception of four, because unity is require

VOX SABBATUM

sh. the gift of lucifer is the black flame of the self; the isolate consciousness of the daemon. in this sense, life is an anthropomorphic example of the divine presence, it is beautiful to its independence, by its significance of self with the humbling qualities of awareness; it is the living spirit of self-development. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 23 lucifer is the djinn of which you seek to communicate with through yourself; by the meditative state of the luciferian sabbat you uplift and rise in the psyche to vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 24 that aethyric storm of wind and weightlessness, and by your will alone you pronounce those secret words which shall be you re making. other names of lucifer or azazel are from the gnostic ancient texts, he is called yaltabaoth, samael and sakla

d why. think and meditate on how you will achieve 17 coven maleficia witch, known as davcina or elda isela ford the artist. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 30 it, focus on weaknesses turning into strength and ways to improve the self. do not overload your self, have one strong focus and introspect accordingly. you may notice visitations from other luciferian shadows or daemons, listen to them and communicate; you will learn something from them which may be applied later. when you have finished your focus, begin to will yourself down again, if with knots or the cord, lower yourself with that. when you open your eyes the luciferic images around you and in your mirror (hence the self) will inspire you further. drink deep from the emerald cup of shaitan! the luciferian sabbat may be undertaken

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

any of the ninety-nine attributes in the islamic tradition contain the letters al, which is a god-name in hebrew as well. the student may either follow the traditional method of incorporating a biblical phrase, or another prayer or affirmation which expresses the talisman's principle purpose somewhere on the magical seal itself. this can be a whole sentence, or something as short and simple as "i communicate" it can be printed around the rim, or, if it is not too long, it can even be made into a sigil and traced onto a planetary kamea (see next chapter. however you choose to use the prayer or affirmation, it should serve as a reminder every time you use the talisman as a mandala to meditate upon. even just a glance at the talisman in the morning could elicit a subconscious response, and th

and the statement of purpose were initialed on the back of this talisman, rather than incorporated into the actual design. any of the hebrew names figure 5-e: agiel (45) figure 5-f: adm (45) given in the correspondence tables in this and the forthcoming chapters can be used in this way. drawn onto the kamea, they form their own sigils, just like the names of the intelligences, spirits, etc. they communicate their particular energy when added to the talisman. any word can be used, but those that have a numerical equivalent to the magical numbers of the kamea have a special added potency. the intelligence of this planet is agiel, whose number is forty-five, the theosophic extension of the kamea (see figure 5-e. it is also the same as adam, a hebrew word which indicates the life-force (aleph

generosity, expansiveness, self-confidence, happiness and fortune, higher comprehension, the ability to reach akashic records. venus: creativity and imagination, ability to visualize, healthy emotions and desires, artistic talent, appreciation of beauty. moon: develops memory, elasticity and adaptability, and a calm and sedate nature. mercury: intelligence, concentration, discernment, ability to communicate, self-respect, assertiveness, and mental quickness. his tones, by the way, correspond to those given by dr. case. i don't know if the early golden dawn magicians used tones in connection with the tattwas designs, but they certainly facilitate their usefulness, perhaps in an exponential way. colors and sounds are themselves actual forces, not stagnant dead things in our world. they are

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

nce of the loch ness plesiosaur for example? who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (5 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:19:57] interestingly enough, the british satanist aliester crowley claimed to be in psychic contact with the "beast" of loch ness, which he believed to be a "channel" for demonic energies which literally used the mind of "the beast" to communicate their will to this dark sorcerer whose mansion, the "boleskin house, sat upon the shores of the loch overlooking its murky depths. others have also spoken of the bizarre paranormal and ufo type activity which surrounds this mysterious scottish lake. so let us suppose then that the luciferians- not just possessing but actually incarnating these physical creatures having almost entirely

who is investigating a continuous abduction of a young (at the time, early 1990's) nine-year-old boy in southern nevada, possibly to underground levels below that same area. names, addresses and other details have been deleted on request to protect the sources. we quote from a series of notes exactly as they were sent to us, with our emphasis added "1: the 'greys, he says they don't use words but communicate through him. they show their displeasure by wrinkling their noses and pursing their lips with a slight hissing sound at him "2: he says he feels like he's being watched wherever he goes (note: this is a common observation made by people who claim to have been abducted to aerial and/or subsurface realms- branton "3: this is what they look like to him (a drawing was included depicting a

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

ther, the others go singly and make do as they can. witchcraft today is largely a case of 'make do. another matter i must explain. at first i was puzzled by the absence of the cup from the witches' working tools and the inclusion of the unimportant pentacle, said to be used to command spirits; also that while the witches admittedly used a form of spiritualism, asking departed spirits to return or communicate, they did not generally evoke- that is, command- either spirits or elementals to appear, and then, by commands, bribes or sacrifices, cause them to do services. the more so because, through their connection with sorcerers, they knew of these practices. also, in the explanation of the working tools, mention is made of such matters. the answer i get is: in the burning times this was done

rits have the power to alter nature, to cause storms, floods or earthquakes for instance. they often use blood, skulls and other nasty things for this purpose. the witch dislikes these methods and thinks her ways are best. true, in the past there have been many cases of sorcerers employing witches; but this was as mediums when something of a spiritualistic nature was attempted, that is, trying to communicate with the spirits of departed human beings who were willing to communicate, and were neither bribed nor threatened. the witch generally does not believe it is possible to alter nature- to cause storms, for instance; but she does believe that most important events are controlled by some human mind or minds, and that it is often possible to form a link with, and so influence, the minds of

WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

ation answered, as one voice: yes, we know. in that case, said the mulla, there is no need for me to detain you longer. you may go. and he returned home. having been prevailed upon to preach for the third friday in succession, he started his address as before: do you know or do you not? the congregation was ready; some of us do, and others do not. excellent, said nasrudin, then let those who know communicate their knowledge to those who do not. and he went home. nasrudin and the wise men the philosophers, logicians and doctors of the law were drawn up at court to examine nasrudin. this was a serious case, because he had admitted going from village to village saying: the so-called wise men are ignorant, irresolute and confused. he was charged with undermining the security of the state. you

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

all of what must be thought,45 is to discern the correlation of truth and language, or, more precisely, hebrew, which is depicted in rabbinic lore (and all the more so in the esoteric accretions to the tradition) as the cosmic language, a pure or originary speech, the proto/verb inscripted as spoken, spoken as inscripted.46 at this juncture, we do not yet know what this correlation is supposed to communicate, but in time the matter will be unraveled. what can be posited here is that medieval kabbalists introduced (or, at least, made explicit) the link between the consonants of emet and the three points that dominate the caricature of time in human consciousness.47 alef induces us to consider the past, mem the present, and tau the future. prior to delving into the letters and their correspo

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

; i stand in the sphere of malkuth; i signify the element of earth and the consecration of the body of man. the stolistes and dadouchos are beside me, bearing their mystical elements as symbols of the work of sanctity. beyond malkuth we have no part or office in the task of preparing the candidate. i am in correspondence with the final letter he. celebrant yod, he, vau, he; herein and herewith, i communicate to you the sacred name which is the synthesis of our research in the order of the .11. i have come forth from the sanctuary that is within, bearing the rosy cross on my breast. i stand before the portal of the second order as the witness and the messenger thereof. i am the form which the door gives up. i convey the tidings of tiphereth. truly honoured hierophant, give me the secret wor

w bid you kneel down (the philosophus is assisted by the hegemon; place both your hands on the tablet of union (the philosophus is assisted by the hegemon; bow your head reverently, as a token of humility and the turning of the will to god; repeat your sacramental name; and say after me: the obligation all rise. celebrant i, frater adveniat regnum (vel alius, most solemnly swear that i will never communicate the secrets of this path and of the portal of the rosy cross save only in the manner wherein and with the high sanction whereby i here and now receive them. i undertake to maintain the veils between the first and second orders. i invoke the four parts of my consecrated personality, the body by which i am manifested, the mind which is the seat of consciousness, the emotions and desires

ome to your own conclusions. interview with regardie is an excellent book for getting to know regardie as a person, hearing his views, seeing his humor, and witnessing the feelings and rapport he felt for hyatt. what you should know about the golden dawn (5th reprinting 1987) and the complete golden dawn are two more books which will give you insight into the man and his work. the time is here to communicate the ideas of the gd on a wide scale, and it is time to do so without secrecy, hoarding of information, or "self-styled, autocratic leaders who profess to being the only game in town" we have grown beyond that period of golden dawn history. hierophants, officers, grades, rituals and ceremony all have their place and it is a valuable one as symbolic tools within our system. but we must b

ing ideas about their different approaches to the "great work" my personal feeling is that there are many pathways to god (or whatever one wishes to call the essence, as many as there are tongues of men. my hope is that this meeting will take place in the true spirit of adeptship, and that like-minds dedicated to evolution of consciousness and truth will come together as allies to exchange ideas, communicate in true brotherhood, and assist each other in any way possible. hopefully we will emerge with a greater understanding of each other, with an emphasis of the similarities of our goals more prominent than the differences between us. oo0oo laura jennings is an adept of the golden dawn, and has been temple chief of the israel regardie foundation since its inception. her dedication, knowled

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

t hebrew letters should be used to transliterate the greek. the answer was "tau, yod, resh, yod, ayin, nun, which adds to 740 or 1390, according as nun is given its ordinary value of 50, or its value as the final letter of a word, 700. neither of these numbers possessed any special significance to the master therion. he became very annoyed at amalantrah's failure to be of use; so much so that the communications became confused, and the work had to be abandoned for that evening. he tried various other hebrew spellings for the word gr:theta-eta-rho-iota-omicron-nu, but was unable to obtain anything of interest. this is rather remarkable, as it is nearly always possible to get more or less good results by trying various possibilities. for example, the o might be equally well ayin, vau or alep

ight in close touch with the phenomena of its own plane, so that its privy consciousness may fulfil its proper functions of protecting his scattered ideals from obsession. but he should have acquired, by previous practice, the faculty of detaching these elements of his consciousness from their articulate centre, so that they become (temporarily) independent responsible units, capable of receiving communications from headquarters at will, but perfectly able (1) to take care of themselves without troubling their chief, and (2) to report to him at the proper time. in a figure, they must be like subordinate officers, expected to display self-reliance, initiative, and integrity in the execution of the orders of the day. the adept should therefore be able to rely on these individual minds of his

guide of molinos. erdmann's "history of philosophy "the star in the west (captain fuller "the dhammapada (s.b.e. series, oxford university press "the questions of king milinda (s.b.e. series "777 vel prolegomena, etc "varieties of religious experience (james "kabbala denudata "knox om pax. 3. careful study of these books will enable the pupil to speak in the language of his master, and facilitate communications with him. 4. the pupil should endeavour to discover the fundamental harmony of these very varied works; for this purpose he will find it best to study the most extreme divergencies side by side. 5. he may at any time that he wishes apply for examination in this course of reading. 6. during the whole of this elementary study and practice he will do wisely to seek out and attach himse

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

with great exactness of calculation, the way things would go in the political world. practically all the messages received during the "cairo working (march- april 1904 e.v) came to me through ouarda. no woman ever lived who was more ignorant of, or less interested in, anything to do with politics, or the welfare of the race; she cared for nothing beyond her personal comfort and pleasure. when the communications ceased, she dropped the whole affair without a thought. she nearly always referred to the authors of these messages as "they" when asked who "they" were, she would say haltingly and stupidly "the magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 279 gods" or some equally unhelpful term. but she was always absolutely clear and precise as to the instructions. the new aeon wa

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE HEART OF THE MASTER

cause the characters were strange. these: fu-hsi. after a great space (with few names and those illegible) lao-tze, gautama, zerdusht, pythagoras, dionysus, osiris. these were sent forth at the same time- and dionysus under the heart of the master get any book for free on: www.abika.com 17 several diverse forms- to enlighten six great civilizations, about to be drawn together by the opening up of communications over the planet by the expansion of the roman power. after these there stood almost alone the name: apollon. but above that extract, the whole width of the chart, the word i a o. then came a blackness over the whole map, for at one time the brotherhood had been nigh utterly destroyed by a great sorcery of the black lodge, and the darkening of all counsel, and the confusion of all tr

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

red in his stead, escaping death by a miracle. if we do not extend our sympathy to mr. aleister crowley also, it is from a conviction that he has probably deserved anything that he may get. in order to cope with the constantly increasing budget of letters of inquiry and sympathy from every part of the world, we have moved into new premises at 124 victoria street, westminster, to which address all communications should be directed. callers will always be welcome, but it is advisable to make appointments by letter or telephone. 2 weh note: of the two different versions of this editorial found in different copies of the 1st edition, this seems to be the later version. it is found tipped in to some copies where the original pages 1-2 have been cut away. editorial happy is the movement that has

red in his stead, escaping death by a miracle. if we do not extend our sympathy to mr. aleister crowley also, it is from a conviction that he has probably deserved anything that he may get. in order to cope with the constantly increasing budget of letters of inquiry and sympathy from every part of the world, we have moved into new premises at 124 victoria street, westminster, to which address all communications should be directed. callers will always be welcome, but it is advisable to make appointments by letter or telephone. 2 liber xiii vel graduum montis abiegni a syllabus of the steps upon the path a. a. publication in class d. issued by order: d.d.s. 7= 4 praemonstrator o.s.v. 6= 5 imperator n.s.f. 5= 6 cancellarius 51. let not the failure and the pain turn aside the worshippers. the

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

mystic life that pass through the mind of the thinker. they are not so difficult to guard, for their vibrations are so high and light that few people have the power to clothe them adequately in mental matter, and those few are so very scarce that the risk of such statements- 281- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust being unwisely promulgated is not very great. then there are the communications involved in occult teaching. the circle of those who apprehend them is widening somewhat and these thought-forms frequently take to themselves astral matter from the desire in the heart of the student to verify, corroborate, and share with the group whose knowledge is as vital as his. sometimes this is possible, and sometimes not. if prohibited what is the method of protection then?

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

if one studies these tabulations and phrases with care, they will be found to convey indication as to one's individual ray, life tendencies and purpose; if the appeal the various statements make anent a particular ray evoke an intuitive understanding on the part of the student, so that he recognises himself, his ray energy and aspects of his latent and deeply desired spiritual nature, then these communications i am making here as to purpose, name and quality will be profitable and useful. some of the names of the lord of the third ray indicate his use of force and his real nature. they are as follows: the keeper of the records. the lord of memory- 48- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust the unifier of the lower four the interpreter of t

ven out and much esoteric training given to the world and available now to all who earnestly seek it. aspirants have much to work upon and much theory to render into practice, and this leaves the masters free for more important work. one of the interesting things that is happening, and one of the factors which will serve eventually in the work of demonstrating the fact of the soul, is the mass of communications, inspired- 74- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust writings, and telepathic dictations which is flooding the world today. as you know, the spiritualistic movement is producing a vast amount of this inspired or pseudo-inspired literature, some of it of the very highest order and unquestionably the work of highly evolved disciples

trust writings, and telepathic dictations which is flooding the world today. as you know, the spiritualistic movement is producing a vast amount of this inspired or pseudo-inspired literature, some of it of the very highest order and unquestionably the work of highly evolved disciples, and some of it most mediocre in quality. the various theosophical societies have been the recipients of similar communications, and they are found in every occult group. true communications are frequently of deep spiritual value, and contain much teaching and help for the aspirant. students of the times would do well to remember that it is the teaching that is of moment, not the supposed source; by their intrinsic value alone these writings and communications must be judged. these communications emanate in

for they have delegated much of this work to their initiates and disciples. the bulk of the communicators today (working through aspirants on the physical plane) are active working chelas of accepted degree who (living as they do in the thought aura of the master and his group) are steadily endeavouring to reach all kinds of people, all over the world, in all groups. hence the increasing flood of communications, of inspired writings, and of personal messages and teaching- 75- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust when you add to the above the equally large flood of communications which emanate from the transmitters' own souls and from the realm of the subconscious, you have accounted for the mass of the material going out now. in all this

ht 1998 lucis trust when you add to the above the equally large flood of communications which emanate from the transmitters' own souls and from the realm of the subconscious, you have accounted for the mass of the material going out now. in all this there is need for deep thankfulness at the growing responsiveness and sensitivity of man. that the first reaction and effect of such an outpouring of communications is oft an increase of spiritual pride and ambition, and that the stepping down of the teaching from the mind to the brain and from the brain into words and sentences often fails in adequacy is sadly true, and that there is frequently misapprehension as to the emanating source of the instructions is also true, for the lack of humility in man and the lack of a true sense of proportion

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

eloped. disciples are people of mature years from the standpoint of the soul, and, therefore, the pettinesses of life and small frictional difficulties will not be shared by you with each other. there should be no temptation to waste each other's time in idle talk. it is the broad and general outline of the plan for the outer work of these groups of disciples which should engage your thoughts and communications with each other. the groups planned will be of many different kinds and their work will be diversified and varied. i have for some time desired to write a little more fully about the groups which are forming in the world today, under direction of the masters. they will gradually make their appearance in the world and fulfil their destined mission. four of these groups are already fo

ough its mediation. you can be aware of my vibration upon the plane of the soul and your mind consciousness can be impressed by it. unless, however, the sensory body, the emotional vehicle, is also active in the right sense (negative to the world of the senses and receptive to mental impression) that impression will not be registered in the brain or waking consciousness. much that you say in your communications in the form of written papers upon this subject deals with the effect that your work and life has upon others through your manipulation of the forces with which disciples have to learn to work, and which are productive of real benefit to others as they study them and watch the reactions called forth. it is of value, however, to note the differing type of reactions evoked when: 1. yo

e intensity of the stimulation received by you at the time of the wesak festival, has so increased your sensitivity that more at this time is not required. i write not to the members of this group for the sake of writing. as time proceeds and they come more and more into line with group purpose, in touch with myself, and in closer union with each other, it should be possible for there to be fewer communications and more inner realisation of relationship. you are getting the needed results from your meditation, so there is no need at this time to change it. recollect in your work that you are always a focal point for spiritual power and should be an outpost of the master's love. serve and work. conserve your health at all times. seek to link up with d.l.r. you can serve each other if you wi

ffer fuller service and emerge into fuller usefulness; or you can continue marking time adequately and usefully and make no further definite progress for some while. yet reticence (which is after all conservation of energy) and joy (which produces right magnetism) will inevitably quickly "speed you on your way" you will note that i have been lately using the phrase the "lighted way" in many of my communications. this is because i am seeking to evoke in all my disciples the recognition that the light which is in each and all of you will, and can, and ofttimes does, light your path of life. the meditation which i would give you has in it these two thoughts of silence and joy, for these, rightly fostered, mean strength conserved and magnetic service. continue the breathing exercise as heretof

vice today, reaching out to me and embracing your fellowmen. from these two patience and clear thought wisdom must come and wisdom is sorely needed in the world today. your field of service is around you and embraces all who come your way, and the path of this service leads straight to me, my brother. note: this disciple was an ex-jesuit priest and a frenchman. he resided in holland. the last two communications from the tibetan were received by him shortly after the germans entered holland. this gives great significance to the tibetan's words. p.d.w. died later in the year, and "ceased from the outer activity" referred to by the tibetan- 339- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust to w. o. i. august 1936 brother of mine: for some few years now you have been defini

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

e wealth of the rich classes. the spiritual principle of freedom became increasingly recognized and its expression demanded. world conditions tended in the same direction. movements of every kind became possible, symbolizing this growth and the demand for freedom. the machine age was succeeded by the age of transportation, of electricity, of railroads, the automobile, and the airplane. the age of communications paralleled this also, giving us the telegraph, the telephone, the radio and today, television and radar. all these merged into the present age of science which has given us the liberation of atomic energy and the potentialities inherent in the discovery. in spite of the fact that a machine can do the work of many men, which greatly contributed to the wealth of the man with capital

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

f soul development (as far as the personality is concerned; they are, therefore, that which an awakening personality has contributed to the soul of the good, the true and the beautiful, plus that which has entered into the personality- 43- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust consciousness as a result of soul contact. this accounts for eight percent (8) of the writings and communications put before the general public by aspirants today. 3. teachings given by a senior or more advanced disciple on the inner planes to a disciple under training or who has just been admitted into an ashram. these teachings bear the impress and conclusions of the senior disciple and are frequently of value; they may and often do contain information of which the recipient is totally unawar

or mentally or in any other way connected with his personality, nor will they contain the platitudes of the religious background of the recipient. they will account for five percent (5) of the teaching given, but this is in relation to the entire world and the percentage does not refer to some one occult group, one religious faith or one nation. the recognition of this is of vital importance. 4. communications from a master to his disciple. this accounts for two percent (2) of the entire telepathic receptivity, demonstrated by humanity as a whole throughout the entire world. western students would here do well to remember that the subjective eastern student is far more prone to telepathic receptivity than is his western brother; this has a definite bearing on all the above classifications

regard as spiritual in nature. the average, though still unthinking, human being works through his astral body and, because he is there polarised, works through his solar plexus centre etherically and primarily. all impressions find entrance into the aura via the area around that part of the etheric vehicle. it is through this major centre that the ordinary medium works, receiving impressions and communications from astral entities or from the animated astral forms to be found in the glamours created by humanity. forget not, nevertheless, that true aspiration is essentially an astral product or reaction; all aspirants in the early stages of their slow re-orientation work through the solar plexus centre, and thus only gradually focus the lower energies there, prior to their transmutation an

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

f others, and if people are suffering- 103- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust because you want to go to heaven it is just too bad. if there is one person in the world who makes me weary, tired and sick it is the academic, technical occultist. the second group that makes me tired are the nincompoops who think they are in touch with the masters and who talk mysteriously of the communications they have received from the masters. my attitude about all such communications is "i believe this is what the master says; i believe this is the teaching; but use your intuition; maybe it isn't" i may be considered by some as elusive as an eel but i do leave people free. it was this contact with the general public that slowly began to start in 1921 and inaugurated a very difficult p

tisher, with a horror of divorce, with a dislike of sex discussions but i do know, however, that the modern generation is not entirely wrong. i do know that the victorian attitude was rotten and pernicious. their secrecy and the mystery they aroused around the whole problem of sex was a dangerous thing in an innocent group of young people in creative natural living. the whispers, the secrets, the communications behind locked doors raised inquiries among young people and resulted in dirtiness in their thinking and is something difficult to forgive in the victorian father and mother. today we are suffering from the reaction to this. it is almost possible that young people know too much, but i personally believe it to be a far safer condition than the one in which i was raised. just what is t

e out in line with a deep underlying purpose which it may interest you to know about and they have received a worldwide recognition. initiation, human and solar was intended to bring the fact of the hierarchy to public attention. this had been done by h.p.b. by inference and statement but not in any sequential form. the theosophical society had taught the fact of the masters, though h.p.b (in her communications to the esoteric section) stated that she bitterly regretted so doing. this teaching was misinterpreted by the later theosophical leaders and they made certain basic mistakes. the masters whom they portrayed were characterised by an impossible infallibility because the masters are themselves evolving. the teaching given endorsed an engrossing interest in- 138- the unfinished autobiog

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

rt centre cannot react, except under group impetus, group happiness or unhappiness, and other group relations. this may give you a needed hint. it is a subject which you will do well deeply to consider, and to discuss with a.a.b. who like yourself is also on the difficult path of teaching and of world salvage. august 1946 my beloved brother: you will have, by now, read and absorbed the papers and communications which have been held for you until the close of the war and the attainment of physical safety for you. there has been no great need for me to express myself on the situation which has existed, for the closeness of the link between the master k.h, myself and you ensures understanding and precludes waste of time. you have come through a period of great difficulty and danger with no lo

on the physical plane is being disbanded until the next life cycle of the majority of the members has arrived. it is distressing that the work on the physical plane has to end, but a close and honest analysis on the part of the group itself would probably show that the major reaction is a blend of two reactions: first of all, that they could not integrate and, secondly, a sense of loss because my communications with all of you have exoterically ended. both of these are personality reactions. from the standpoint of a master who knows the unimportance of years, both of these reactions are of small importance. few of you are really young; some of you are quite old, though none of you are as old as i am; in a relatively short time all of you will drop the outer handicap of the physical body an

ce. i point this out so that you can comprehend the present and be prepared for the future. i write to you as a soul and not as a personality and would ask you to study the implications of that attitude which i hold towards you. for the remainder of your life there should be a close application to the establishing of the gained soul contact and the training of the inner attentive man to catch the communications of the soul, plus the dedicated will to forget all personality applications in the meeting of surrounding need as far as you can in your own country and allied nations. this may come to you as a surprising statement but at the close of the war, the period of rebuilding and the establishing of right human relations may (i do not say it will, for the constant element of freewill must

because i know it will reassure you and because i know you will not take advantage of it. the further a disciple penetrates into the ashram, the less need he finds for contact with the master; he comes to realise the extent of the master's responsibilities and arrives at a juster value of his own relative unimportance. he then submits himself to "the sustaining aura of the ashram" in my last two communications to you i left you with the impression that i had already given you as much teaching as would serve to carry you through this life. i urged on you a steadfast adherence to established spiritual habits. enough emphasis is seldom put on the necessity for such a stabilisation of spiritual rhythm, and too much emphasis is frequently laid upon that which is new and on progress. yet discip

ways available. when need arises you can seek my aid your master, friend and teacher remembering that it will take you at least seven days to reach me. ask a.a.b. to tell you why. but reach me you can. november 1948 my friend and brother: i have registered and then recorded on your ashramic chart your strong and constant effort to fulfil requirements as i have presented them to you in my last two communications. particularly have you in this incarnation mastered the lesson of occult obedience. have you ever realised that occult obedience correctly understood and applied is the royal route through the astral plane, particularly in connection with glamour and with sixth ray tendencies, to the very heart of the hierarchy? people are apt to regard obedience as the carrying out of rules and ord

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

e in history, but not one that involved the entire planetary population. there have been periods of danger, difficulty, war, famine and distress, but none which conditioned the lives of untold millions as does the present. time and again there has been the emergence of leaders, conquerors, dictators and world figures, but they have hitherto come at a time when their influence was limited by world communications and by national limitations; therefore their power was not universal and their progress was arrested by the conditions of the period in which they lived. today, the entire planet is involved and all the nations of the world are definitely affected. there is the setting up of barriers in a futile effort to keep out of trouble and avoid war; dominant groups are swinging many nations u

n rests the fate of the less intelligent masses. hence the present responsibility of the national leaders, of the representatives of the people in the governments, of the churches, and of the intelligentsia in all lands, without exception. there should be no shirking or evasion of responsibility. there is, however, much- 141- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust in past communications i have oft spoken of the forces of light and the forces of materialism, meaning by these terms the controlling trends towards brotherhood, right human relations and selfless purpose, and those which reverse these higher tendencies and bring into human affairs selfish acquisitiveness, emphasis upon material interests, brutal aggression and cruelty. the two positions are clear to the

yranny or a mystical and impossible dream. 3. the realisation of a general outline of that coming world order which will be in line with humanity's need, basic in its implications, and which will provide that structure of living interrelation which will foster latent love, intuitional understanding and the creative power in man. those are the three major objectives with which i have dealt in past communications. i have also made suggestion as to modes of activity which are practical some of them of an exoteric nature, such as the compiling of mailing lists, in every country, of those who think and express goodwill; others, such as the creation of the network of light, through the formation of triangles. it is not for me to decide the details of your outer activities. that is for you to do

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

s: a. a presentation of the new attitude of the masters to their disciples, due to the rapid unfoldment of the mind principle and the growth of the principle of "free will" this changed technique negates the old attitudes, such as that portrayed in the theosophical literature, and it was a recognition of the difficulties of correcting the wrong impression given which prompted h.p.b. in one of her communications to the esoteric section of her day, to regret ever having mentioned their names. that earlier presentation was useful but has now served its purpose. unless the schools based on the old methods change their techniques and their approach to truth, they will disappear. b. information as to the constitution of the hierarchy and of the various ashrams of which it is composed. i have pre

nto creative activity and thus under the control of the disciple in training or in process of being prepared for initiation. i have not hitherto emphasised this, nor do i wish to do so, for it is not desirable for the disciple or aspirant consciously and deliberately to deal with the mechanism in the head. let him learn to control and consciously employ the mind; let him train his mind to receive communications from three sources: the three worlds of ordinary living, thus enabling the mind to act as the "common-sense" the soul, and thus consciously become the disciple, the worker in an ashram, illumined by the wisdom of the soul, and superseding gradually the knowledge gained in the three worlds. that knowledge, rightly applied, becomes wisdom- 282- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v:

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

against it. well, suppose he is? he ought to know that, should spontaneous generation[[footnote(s[[footnote continued from previous page] of life, all the realm and dwelling of intelligent creatures endowed with will, subject to law and capable of free-will; then, it would become extravagant to think that our world should have been the subject of god's favours and his special interference, of his communications and his personal visit. can the earth presume to be considered the centre of the moral and religious universe, he asks, if it has not the slightest distinction to rely upon in the physical universe? is it not as absurd to uphold such an assertion (of the plurality of inhabited worlds, as it would be to-day to uphold the old hypothesis of ptolemy, who placed earth in the centre of ou

tarkad, according to scandinavian legend, went to ireland and performed marvellous deeds in the north and south, east and west (see "asgard and the gods[[vol. 2, page] 347 universal witnesses. can move it, while the weight of the whole body makes it resist" why then should not the rocking stones of ireland, or those of brinham, in yorkshire, have served for the same mode of divination or oracular communications? the hugest of them are evidently the relics of the atlanteans; the smaller ones, such as brinham rocks, with some revolving stones on their summit, are copies from the more ancient lithoi. had not the bishops of the middle ages destroyed all the plans of the dracontia they could lay their hands on, science would know more of these* as it is, we know that they were universally used

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ical, and physical standpoints. as to her metaphysical and psychic nature it must remain an occult secret in this work, as it was in the volume on "esoteric buddhism" notwithstanding the rather sanguine statement made therein on p. 113 (5th edition) that "there is not much mystery left now in the riddle of the eighth sphere" these are topics, indeed "on which the adepts are very reserved in their communications to uninitiated pupils" and since they have, moreover, never sanctioned or permitted any published speculations upon them, the less said the better. yet without treading upon the forbidden ground of the "eighth sphere" it may be useful to state some additional facts with regard to ex-monads of the lunar chain- the "lunar ancestors- as they play a[[footnote(s[[footnote continued from

BLUE EQUINOX

ox 206 themselves understand them, though always with the discretion inseparable from the due guarding of the secrets, and to all those qualities of courage, honour, and virtue without which man is not worthy of that name. 15. the o.h.o. is only known to members of the viii and ix. the national grand master general ad vitam is not approachable as such by any person who has not reached the vi. all communications should be addressed to the grand secretary general, and all cheques drawn in favour of the grand treasurer general. issued by order_ l. bathurst ix grand secretrary general liber ci o.t.o. an open letter to those who may wish to join the order o.t.o. issued by order^ xi o. t. o. h i b e r n i i o n e t omnium britanniarum rex summus sanctissimus 209 liber ci o.t.o. an open letter to

aking well of them, or as may suggest itself. it seems desirable, when possible, what where two or more brethren of the same lodge are engaged in the same work, they should seek to amalgamate the same by entering into partnership. thus in time great and powerful corporations may arise from small individual enterprises. 7. they shall be diligent in circulating all tracts, manifestos, and all other communications which the order may from time to time give out for the instruction or emancipation of the profane. 8. they may offer suitable books and pictures to the libraries of the profess-houses of the order. fourth house 9. every brother who may possess mines, land, or houses more than he can himself constantly occupy, should donate part of such mines or land, or one or more of such houses to

BOOK T

can. too much force applied too suddenly. very rapid rush, but quickly passed and expended. violent, but not lasting. swiftness, rapidity, courage, boldness, confidence, freedom, warfare, violence; love of open air, field-sports, gardens and meadows. generous, subtle, eloquent, yet somewhat untrustworthy; rapacious, insolent, oppressive. theft and robbery. according to dignity. hod of hb:y (hasty communications and messages; swiftness. therein rule the angels hb:nthhyh and hb:haayh. xxxiv. the lord of great strength nine of wands or torches four hands, as in the previous symbol, holding eight wands crossed four and four; but a fifth hand at the foot of the card holds another wand upright, which traverses the point of junction with the others: flames leap herefrom. above and below are the s

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

g with an air sign. an air sign, however, would do well with a fire sign, and so on. let's now look at the twelve divisions, the spheres of influence, on the chart and see what each is concerned with. they are numbered on the chart. the first one is the sphere influencing the physical appearance; the body. the second deals with money; gaining or losing, investing, etc. the third sphere is that of communications and transportation, letter-writing and transport. also it deals with relatives and close neighbors. the fourth sphere is the one of home and property. it deals with the birthplace, with real estate, mines and underground places. it also deals with a man's mother or a woman's father. pleasure, love, sex, amusement, education, appear in the fifth sphere. sensual pleasures, especially

deal with broadcasters. remember, when writing, to state your case clearly and calmly and without abuse. rb abc-tv, 1300 avenue of the americas, new york, ny 10019 nbc-tv, 30 rockefeller plaza, new york, ny 10020 cbs-tv, 51 west 52nd street, new york, ny 10019 pbs-tv, 485 ltnfant plaza west sw, washington dc 20024 action for children's television, 46 austin street, newtonsville, ma 02160 federal communications commission, 1919 m street nw, washington dc 20554 national citizen's committee for broadcasting, 1346 connecticut ave. nw, washington dc 20554 national advertising division, council of better business bureaus, 845 third avenue, new york, ny 10022 the seax-wka seminary. this was founded and run for over five years by ray buckland. it had well over a thousand students worldwide. it di

cipants to legally perform such ceremonies as those for marriage, birth and death, and can lead to greater ecumenical interaction between ourselves and other faiths (b) obtain a copy of the irs booklet how to apply for recognition of exemption for an organization (publication #557. 6. write to the station putting out the program, the network headquarters, action for children's television, federal communications commission, national citizen's committee for broadcasting, national advertising division of the council of better business bureaus and the individual advertisers sponsoring the program. complain about the way witchcraft was presented on the show and give an outline of the true craft. refer to respectable books on witchcraft. do not be abusive. complain calmly and clearly. 7. you wou

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

d to believe in a system for which i have no name"[18] the words used to describe them accentuate the uncommon qualities that were associated with conjurers. these supernatural practitioners were often thought to possess extraordinary powers.such as the ability to control the weather, to become invisible, to fly, or to shape-shift at will. many demonstrated a genius for receiving and interpreting communications from the realm of spiritual forces. most of all, unusual and discernible physical traits set the conjurers apart from other persons. a fascinating enumeration of bodily deformities particular to conjure specialists, such as distinguishing birthmarks or abnormalities such as harelips, red eyes, or eyes of different colors, have been noted by observers during the nineteenth and twenti

ss, 1891, p. 230; and jeanette robinson murphy "the survival of african music (1899, in the negro and his folklore in nineteenth-century periodicals, ed. bruce jackson (austin: university of texas press, 1967, p. 335; b. a. botkin, lay my burden down: a folk history of slavery (chicago: university of chicago press, 1945, p. 30; raboteau, slave religion, p. 82. 30. as john thornton has noted, such communications between humans and entities from the invisible world often functioned as the basis of religious knowledge in precolonial africa (thornton, africa and africans in the making of the atlantic world, 1400.1680 [cambridge: cambridge university press, 1992, p. 236; see muller "description of the fetu country" p. 172; atkins, voyage to guinea, p. 102; and jones, german sources for west afr

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

in the book of enoch, mated with humans and he believes that the alleged founders of the semitic race, shemjaza and yahweh, were among the extraterrestrial 'watchers' and 'shining ones'.12 an israeli scholar, zecharia sitchin, used the ancient sumerian and babylonian writings to support his belief that modern humans were created by ets called the nefilim.13 ufo abductees today have also spoken of communications with ets who described how they created the bodies of the present human race and manipulated our dna; there are many references by abductees to having sex with extraterrestrials while on a spacecraft. not all of these stories will be true, nor all the theories and details, but if you take note of the common themes, a picture starts to form. i believe that different extraterrestrial

an unbelievable tidal wave of some kind swept across the planet's surface. the geological researchers, j.b. delair and d.s. allan, document much of this evidence in their book, when the earth nearly died.15 they believe that a star exploded around 15,000bc and some of the debris reached this solar system about 9,500bc, leaving devastation in its wake. their work confirms the themes of channelled communications over thousands of years when they claim that the earth surface we see today was created largely by an enormous upheaval, almost in the twinkling of an eye in evolutionary terms, and not by the slow, gradual change so promoted by mainstream, official-line, science. the detail of these various views is interesting, but i find the overall themes emerging from ancient and modern informa

to have seen a ufo, an extraterrestrial, or had contact with beings from another world. at the same time, he says, similar surveys were being compiled in the united states, the soviet union, australia and japan. eventually they pooled their findings and this made available some 62,000 interviews with people across the globe. firstly, the vast, vast majority of the stories told of positive, loving communications with the ets of various races. this is so different to the "evil aliens" stories we see in the media. secondly, about 75% of those interviewed all over the world apparently told the same basic story. they said that the ets told them how a planet called melchedek had once existed in our solar system, but the melchedekans had become obsessed with the material world and they destroyed

we will not publish or advertise this finding as a total immediate refund would cause a serious drain on the resources of the treasury. for those citizens who become aware of this finding and apply for a total refund, expedite their refund documents as quickly and as quietly as possible..advise each of your managers that they are not to discuss this situation with anyone. there will be no written communications and you are to destroy this memorandum. the secretary of the treasury assures me that there will be no reduction in the workforce as this refunding activity will take a minimum of 5 years to complete. further directions will be forwarded as the need arises (signed) roscoe l. egger, jr. commissioner of internal revenue figure 5: this letter may well be a fake, but it outlines the the

ask anyone today, including most historians, about the rhodes and milner round table and they will reply "the round what" the hidden hand that controls the direction of the world is indeed very well hidden from the public eye. the round table extended its influence across the atlantic to the united states. it was there that the power blocs which would control political and economic policy and the communications industry- to the present day- were being assembled in the early years of this century. these were the organisations and the businesses of the so called 'eastern establishment, which work in concert with the british and european round table members under a common global policy. among the central players and financial supporters of the round table in the united states were the 60. and

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

in this same story also. the technology and physical appearance of these extraterrestrials led the atlanteans/lemurians to see them as gods. intermarrying with these beings to produce light-skinned offspring with "god-like features" became the goal of many atlanteans, samsel writes, and these crossbreeds became the dominant force. they took over the government, economics, education, religion, and communications. sound familiar? samsel says that the kings of the white royal lineage ruled atlantis and what he calls the "sons of belial" controlled the temple of the sun, their religious hierarchy and ritual network. today this atlantean temple of the sun is known as the illuminati. during this period, many atlanteans of the red race migrated west to the americas, which were then geographically

ret societies throughout history. those who passed the initiation into the 13th school would then be allowed to teach the knowledge themselves as a member of the "order of the serpents. william bramley in the gods of eden (avon books, new york, 1993) calls this the brotherhood of the snake. you can see snake and serpent symbolism in the logos of llluminati companies and the logo of the leading uk communications network, british telecom, is one example (figure 7. lemurian kings and queens were 13thlevel initiates of the "dragon bloodline, according to the lemurian fellowship. as i with the serpent cult or serpent brotherhood through the ages, the lemurian initiated were worshippers of the sun. but was it our sun or was it sirius, the brightest star in the sky? records discovered in india by

irst gnostics in north africa were known as the naaseni or "serpents" and they worshipped nahustan, the golden or brazen serpent, the image of whom they displayed on wooden crosses. the naaseni (nagas) later became known as the ophites, a greek term for serpent. the greeks said that serpents were creatures of great knowledge, which spoke through their oracles- psychic channellers. in other words, communications from another dimension, or density. the story of moses contains much serpent symbolism, also. the garden of eden, edin, heden the serpent that "tempted" eve in the biblical garden of eden is the best-known serpent symbolism of all. this was an edited rewrite of the far more ancient sumerian story of edin, the "land of the gods or the righteous ones. there is again a common theme of

ena, were going to be implanted with another chip which would connect their nervous systems to data processors, batteries, and radio transmitters. apparently their teenage daughter, madeleine, was asked to join the exercise, but said "no way. there is at least one thinking member of the family, then "this is the next step of merging man and machine" said professor warwick "we will be able to have communications between two nervous systems across the net" well glory be. 370 children of the matrix he is being funded, according to the london daily mail, to the tune of some half a million pounds by major us internet firms. professor warwick admits that he and his wife could suffer permanent physical damage to their arms, but added that he hoped "there will be no mental damage. one wonders how

ision (video games etc) are all undeniably dreamlike, not only in their presentation of symbolic-reality, but also in that humans experiencing movies, etc, have the same brain wave patterns as when they are dreaming. and guess where dreaming originates in your head? in the reptilian brain (although other parts of our brain are involved..the "language" of the reptilian brain is visual imagery. all communications transferred by reptiles are done so by visual symbolic representations, each having specific meaning."8 and this is precisely what the illuminati do. so how does this relate to human control? the movie and television industries are not only owned and directed by the illuminati- they created them. they understand how visual images can be used to condition the population. in normal ci

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

sun energy, and to keep the ancient knowledge secret. the christian church became acrucial and highly effective vehicle to remove knowledge from circulation so it could beused secretly and malevolently from behind the scenes. the assault on the balancingfemale energy and the hoarding of knowledge resulted in the persecution of witches -channellers, mediums, psychics and seers of all kinds. these communications with otherrealms had been an everyday part of pre-christian life. channellers were given names likeprophets, oracles, vessels of god and such like. one of the leaders of this witch-hunt wasjerome, born in 341, who is credited with gathering the texts for the main latin version ofthe holy bible. it was jerome who persuaded the pope to outlaw channelling (psychiccommunications with ot

eric, blackmagic secret societies working to the same agenda- global control. john dee was thequeens astrologer, a rosicrucian grand master, a black magician, and a secret agent forthe new intelligence network. he appears to have had a copy of the book of enoch from163some source or other and he, and the psychic edward kelley, developed a writtenlanguage they called enochian script or cipher from communications with the angels -reptilians. dee signed his reports 007- the same, of course, as james bond, the storieswritten by a 20th century agent of this same british intelligence, ian fleming, a friendof the black magician, aleister crowley. dee travelled throughout europe manipulating,gathering information and oiling the networks. one of his haunts was bohemia and he wasclosely associated w

y the supporters of the losers, the southern confederates, were confiscated andauctioned off at wilmington, north carolina. they were bought by nine trustees of danielpayseur at extremely low prices. a deed of trust was signed in nashville between therailroad owners and the government establishing the united states military railroadsystem which granted the developers a monopoly over transport and communications. allthese agreements still apply. payseurs chief trustee and general manager was a rothschildrelative called leroy springs, formerly leroy springstein. it appears that leroy springswas a half brother to the american president, abraham lincoln. a lady called nancyhanks gave birth to a son in 1808 after an affair with springs father. in his will his fatherleft a large area of land in

that itsimpossible. this is made so much easier because the overwhelming majority of journalistsin the world, including the so-called big names in each country, are either agents for thebrotherhood (the small minority) or they dont know their arse from their elbow when itcomes to understanding what is going on in the world. ive been a journalist and so i haveseen both sides and what is termed the communications industry is really the blind(journalists) leading the blind (their readers and viewers. my experience as a journalist,and as the target of journalists, has shown me very clearly how remarkably few brain cellsyou need to do the job. every day on television stations all over the world, journalists andcorrespondents give their viewers the official version of the event they are reportin

y they died. one of edwards biggest supporters was the374fascist paedophile and satanist lord louis mountbatten, uncle of prince philip andphilips route into the british royal family. mountbatten was a great grandson ofqueen victoria and prince albert and was born at windsor castle in 1900. whilemountbatten (battenberg) was apparently fighting on the british side during the war, hewas maintaining communications with his, and the windsors, german clan via hissister louise, the crown princess of sweden and wife of king gustav. louise wasprince philips aunt. at the end of the war, in june 1945, the british king, george vi,the father of queen elizabeth and husband of the queen mother, sent the former misofficer, anthony blunt, to the kronberg castle of philips sister sophie, and her nazihusban

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

heir understanding is the key to the science of life. if one of these great instincts is so thwarted that all attempts at compensation break down; or if the temperament is so inelastic and unaccommodating that it will not modify its demands, the ego makes a final desperate attempt at adjustment which goes outside the limits within which harmonious relations with the environment can be maintained. communications with the environment break down, and the mind has, in part at least, quitted the sphere of reality for the sphere of imagination. the sense of fixed values is lost, and things assume a symbolic importance. this breakdown may be partial, relating to certain aspects of the life only, or it may be total. in hysteria, the dammed-up forces of life remain in the channel, but spurt with co

red is severed. then sear the stump with the consecrated fire of the torch until it shrivels up and falls off from its point of attachment to your body. after such a severing one must, of course, take the ordinary human precautions to prevent the link being re-formed. refuse to meet the person responsible for its formulation, or to either read or answer letters from him. in fact, cut off physical communications as thoroughly and resolutely as one has cut off astral ones for a period of some months at least. there are occasions, however, when a person is so completely overshadowed and dominated that he cannot perform this operation for himself. the magical operation of substitution can then be performed, if he can find a friend ready to undertake the task. in order to perform this operation

DONALDTYSON NECRO

but at its root lies the true practices of necromancy. the corpse was not actually made to move and speak. it was merely used as the focus for the spirit attracted by the spilled blood and evocations of the necromancer. it was necessary for the necromancer to possess mediumistic abilities to hear psychically the words of the spirit, or to gain the information of the spirit through other forms of communications. oftentimes the shade of the dead, called up by the necromancer, merely pointed in the direction where his treasure lay buried, or silently led the necromancer to the spot. in my opinion, it is not possible to call forth through necromancy the actual souls of those who have died. however, it is possible to summon spirits who represent themselves as those departed human beings to the

DONALDTYSON NOMICON

ve shape to the material world and rule over the human race. there are also echoes of the jewish myth of the fall of the angels, and more specifically of the watchers who descended to earth to sin with the daughters of mankind, and to teach their offspring forbidden arts and sciences. the legend of the fall of atlantis is in harmony with lovecraft's mythos as well, as are the more modern enochian communications of the elizabethan magician dr. john dee. the other day while i was reading the magic arts in celtic britain by lewis spence (first published in london by rider in 1945, i happened across this passage, which has bearing on the general topic of mythic correspondences with lovecraft's great old ones "but i must not close this chapter without some more particular reference to the natur

n should consult the necronomicon files, a comprehensive and surprisingly sane examination of the necronomicon phenomenon. here you will find a link to the complete text of lovecraft's brief bogus history of the necronomicon. concerning the curious connnecting thread that links gnostic theology, the book of enoch, the new testament book of revelation, the elizabethan magician dr. john dee and his communications with the enochian angels, the victorian era secret society of practical magic known as the hermetic order of the golden dawn, the magician and great beast aleister crowley, the dreamer and writer h. p. lovecraft, and the writer and magician kenneth grant (and perhaps i should not exclude myself from this list) read the essay "dr. john dee, the necronomicon, and the cleansing of the

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

never since the day i left you have i failed to know where you were. i have followed you and watched you prosper. you saved me and you saved mexico. i could do no less than wait for you to come back to her" recently the masonic papers contained the announcement of the honors bestowed upon an american, but brooklyn was not connected with the matter till the new orleans and mexico city lodges sent communications to the rev. mr. terry about the visits of brother farley. the masonic announcement was, however, that the $5o,ooo which floated away on the warm waters of the gulf stream thirty years ago was paid later as a present, and that an american mason, the friend of president diaz, was holding a responsible office under the mexican government. xiii on the summit of the rocky mountains -firs

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

d his intellect to metamorphose, acquiring extraordinary vitality. albertus therefore decided that he must show his gratitude to the madonna by entering the priesthood, and eventually he won eminence in the clerical profession. in 1260 he became bishop of ratisbon. his books include summa de creaturis and summa theologiae. albertus was repeatedly charged by some of his contemporaries with holding communications with the devil and practicing the craft of magic. he was said to have invited some friends to his house at cologne, among them william, count of holland, and when the guests arrived they were amazed to find that, although the season was midwinter and the ground was covered with snow, they were expected to have a meal outside in the garden. their host urged them to be seated, assurin

ightings had been reported for many centuries, but during the emerging space age of the 1950s, the idea that these ufos might be spacecraft from other planets captured the popular imagination. in addition, many individuals (who in earlier generations would have become spiritualist mediums) claimed to have met the occupants of these spacecrafts, taken trips in their crafts, and/or received psychic communications from space intelligences. with many thousands of claimed sightings, ufo groups sprang up all over the united states and interest spread to other countries of the world. at its lowest level, the flying saucer phenomenon has become something of a new mythology, comparable with other modern preoccupations such as near-death experiences. at a more responsible level, there remains a resi

ic voice phenomena the american association.electronic voice phenomena was founded in 1972 by sarah estep to collect objective evidence of survival after death. it describes itself as a metaphysical organization interested in spiritual evolvement. research is primarily centered around what are called raudive voices, voices that seem to appear spontaneously on recording tapes and purport to be the communications of the dead. such voices, first noticed in the late 1960s, became a well-known phenomenon following the 1971 english publication of latvian psychologist konstantin raudive s book, breakthrough, in which he claimed hundreds of such contacts with the deceased. the association formed in direct response to the popularity of raudive s findings. the group enjoyed great popularity in the 1

5. in 1986 she received her ph.d. from the college of william and mary and settled in the tidewater area of virginia. three years later she took a job in richmond, virginia. in 1991, meyer s husband, jerry, began to hear voices. he did not let anyone know what was happening for two years. only after he read james redfield s book, the celestial prophecy, which discussed the phenomenon of increased communications from the spirit world, did he relax his fears and seriously listen. subsequently he told his wife the story that three angels had come to him as messengers of god. they said that the world s wickedness was leading to a punishment through which god would cleanse the wickedness from the earth (through a series of natural disasters. he was a chosen survivor who would assist other survi

here are my books, said he, i have no others. if men will design to study as i do the marvels of creation, they will find wisdom enough there. their spirit will soon soar from the creation to the creator. anthropological research foundation the anthropological research foundation was a short-lived channeling group that formed in the early 1970s during the period of discord within cosmic awareness communications following the death of william ralph duby, the primary channel for the group. the group was organized in san diego, california, by jack t. fletcher and pat fletcher and built around the work of a new channel, trance medium danton spivey. spivey claimed to be the continuing voice of conscious awareness, the universal mystical entity who had spoken through duby. the organization took

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

or magical purposes and in religious rituals. maginot, adele (ca. 1848) noted early french medium. she was psychic from childhood and was treated by the magnetist louis-alphonse cahagnet because of the disturbances in her life caused by lively psychic occurrences. he soon found her an excellent clairvoyant, especially for medical purposes. from this she progressed to serve as a channel for spirit communications. from the summer of 1848, many sittings were held in which visitors were put in touch with their departed relatives. cahagnet made them sign a statement after the sitting indicating which of the particulars were true and which false, which he later published in the second volume of his book magnetisme arcanes de la vie future devoile (1848.60. when maginot was put into trance, she s

cription of their family circumstances. baron du potet, a well-known writer on animal magnetism and the editor of the journal du magnetisme, witnessed a striking seance in the company of prince de kourakine, who was secretary to the russian ambassador. nevertheless, he was inclined to attribute the result to thought-transference. maginot s most extraordinary phenomena, however, did not consist in communications from the dead but in communi- encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. maginot, adele 965 cations from the living, combined with traveling clairvoyance. a. m. lucas came to inquire after his brother-in-law, who had disappeared after a quarrel 12 years before. maginot, in trance, found the man and said that he was alive in a foreign country, busy gathering seeds from small

meditation to the west. shaftesbury, dorset, uk: element books, 1994. orme-johnson, david w, and john t. farrows, eds. scientific research on the transcendental meditation program: collected papers, i. seelisberg, switzerland: maharishi european research university press, 1977. white, john. everything you want to know about tm, including how to do it. new york: pocket books, 1976. mahatma letters communications allegedly from the mahatmas (masters or adepts) of the theosophical society to helena petrovna blavatsky and other leading theosophists during the nineteenth century. these mahatmas were said to be eastern teachers belonging to the great white brotherhood, a group providing overall guidance to human destiny. the brotherhood was said to be living in the himalayas of tibet. it include

ch letters included henry s. olcott, the society s president, and a. p. sinnett, editor of the anglo- indian newspaper the pioneer. sinnett was favorably impressed by such letters as well as other occult phenomena demonstrated by blavatsky, and played a prominent part in the affairs of the theosophical society. the material received by blavatsky from the mahatmas, both in the letters and in other communications, formed the basis of the particular teachings of the society and constituted a new form of gnosticism. the reception of communications from the masters in some unusual and unlikely circumstances became one claim of the society to special revelatory knowledge. those claims, which had initially impressed some of the leaders of the society for psychical research, led it to delegate ric

d other objects were sent flying through the air. showers of pebbles and pools of water manifested, and strange lights ap- mandrake encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 974 peared on walls. one day, while writing an essay in his study, manning found himself involved in automatic writing, at which time the poltergeist phenomena ceased. since then he has regularly received hundreds of communications apparently from deceased individuals, some in languages unknown to him, including italian, german, greek, latin, russian, and arabic. following upon the automatic writing, he produced psychic art in the manner of thomas bewick, thomas rowlandson, aubrey beardsley, paul keel, henri matisse, picasso, and other great names with remarkable fidelity to the artists styles. he also discove

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

turn. his children, in their teens at the initiation of keith s adventures with landa, and his wife vividly recalled the original ufo sighting they too had experienced and keith s conviction that, after they had gone to bed and he had continued watching the object, something had happened. still, they did not believe much in landa, and his older son told me once of his certainty that his father s communications were psychological in origin. yet they loved him, and only those very close to him had any idea that at any given moment a good portion of keith s attention was focused on a world far, far away from the small suburban town where he spent much of his adult life. in 1985, i flew in a private plane with keith and two others (both, incidentally, convinced of the literal truth of keith s

d in disapproval. his left hand was bandaged as if it had been recently injured. that was the last either saw of karne. see also: adamski, george; contactees further reading dewey, stephen, 1997. arthur shuttlewood and the warminster mystery. strange magazine 18 (summer: 16 21, 56 58. shuttlewood, arthur, 1967. the warminster mystery. london: neville spearman, 1978. ufo prophecy. new york: global communications. aetherius aetherius is one of the cosmic masters who preside at the interplanetary parliament on aetherius 11 saturn. in 1954 aetherius made his presence known psychically to george king, a london man with longstanding occult interests. soon king was channeling other space people, including jesus. by january he had gone public with the cosmic gospel essentially earthbound occult do

emenegger, robert, 1974. ufos past, present and future. new york: ballantine books. fitzgerald, randall, 1979. messages: the case history of a contactee. second look 1, 12 (october: 12 18, 28 29. jacobs, david m, 1975. the ufo controversy in america. bloomington: indiana university press. williamson, george hunt, and alfred c. bailey, 1954. the saucers speak! a documentary report of interstellar communications by radiotelegraphy. los angeles: new age publishing company. agents a g e n t s are human beings whom extraterre strials have contacted and who have agreed to help the space people in their benevolent mission to earth. george hunt williamson wro t e that agents, who come from all social and economic backgrounds, sometimes have a strange, far-away, glassy look in their eye s. their n

tionship with benevolent extraterrestrials, sometimes called space brothers. these aliens essentially angels in spacesuits are nearly always human in appearance, except better looking than humans are. they espouse an occult philosophy with recognizably terrestrial origins, notably in theosophy. contact occurs in a variety of fashions. much, perhaps most, of it is through channeling. other psychic communications are effected through automatic writing, dreams, visions, or astral (out-of-body) travel. a third group, the most controversial, alleges physical contacts, including trips in flying saucers to other worlds. physical contactees frequently offer evidence of their experiences in the form of artifacts or photographs. persons who follow contactees and embrace their message are sometimes c

first of them was the swedish scientist and mystic em a n u e l swedenborg (1688 1772. in ea rths in the solar wo rl d (1758, swedenborg wrote of his astral travels to the moon and other planets. each of these worlds, swedenborg assert e d, is inhabited, and he described, at length, the people and civilizations there. in the nineteenth century, with the rise of the spiritualist movement, psychic communications with e x t r a t e r restrials, most often ma rtians, we re 68 contactees re c o rded on occasion. the most famous such case became the subject of a pioneering book in the emerging discipline of abnormal psyc h o l o g y, t h e o d o re fl o u r n oy s from india to the planet ma r s (1899. in various states of a l t e red consciousness, a woman given the pseudonym helene smith (cat

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

ecially the timaeus. they were perhaps the bible of an egyptian mystery religion, which possibly in kernel went back to the second century b.c" the mystery cult theory is opposed by festugiere, i, pp. 81 ff. 3 hermes trismegistus was highly organised and at peace. the pax romano, was at the height of its efficiency and the mixed populations of the empire were governed by an efficient bureaucracy. communications along the great roman roads were excellent. the educated classes had absorbed the graeco-roman type of culture, based on the seven liberal arts. the mental and spiritual condition of this world was curious. the mighty intellectual effort of greek philosophy was exhausted, had come to a standstill, to a dead end, perhaps because greek thinking never took the momentous step of experim

ew one. in the thirteenth century, the emperor frederick ii had established in the kingdom of sicily (which included naples) a model autocratic state,3 which he hoped to extend eventually to ii have studied campanella's mystical imperialism in relation to the french monarchy in my article "considerations de bruno et de campanella sur la monarchie francaise, u'art et la pensee de leonard de vinci, communications du congres international du vol de loire, 1952, paris-alger, 1953-4, pp. 409 ff. z see campanella's articuli profetales, printed in amabile, congiura, iii, pp. 489-98. 3 see e. kantorowicz, frederick ii, trans. b. lorimer, london, 1931, pp. 234 ff. 386 giordano bruno and tommaso campanella the rest of his empire. it was probably this state which was one of the inspirations of dante'

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

descending, and then the visage of a sarcophagus (coffin) like shape 8/14/99 i had a dream that the chaos-sphere tattoo on my leg just went away and i had new flesh covering my leg a black women with crazy eyes walked by me this morning and said in this deranged voice, you can t see him, but he loves you. 8/16/99 this initiation period is pure suffering. every facet of my life has changed. i see communications all around me all the time and reminders of the cipher of az. 8/27/99 there are so many traps of the magus! it is safe to assume that one must never believe, although belief is useful. even all of this old testament flare that has been called forth from my upbringing is a trap. every action must be waged against it s opposite, i must not falter along this way. did i forget to mentio

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

d his own, interior world of the imagination through writing, and at the age of 15 produced his first horror story, the beast in the cave by 1914, he had submitted a series of articles to the united amateur press association and to local newspapers, ranging in content from astronomy and philosophy, to his early stories of the occult and the supernatural. also at this time, he began the epistolary communications which were to become one of the main pleasures of his life (at one time, lovecraft had over a hundred regular correspondents, and in fact, his extant letters considerably outweigh his fiction- one estimate puts the total number of letters written by lovecraft at over 100,000) however, it was not until 1917 that lovecraft seriously considered writing in earnest. the family had been f

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

o every edict of the grand lodge, or general assembly of masons, that is not subversive of the prmciples and groundwork of masonry. you admit that it is not in the power of any man, or body of men, to make innovations in the body of masonry. you promise a regular attendance on the committees and maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (40 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:55 am] communications of the grand lodge, on receiving proper notice, and to pay attention to all the duties of masonry, on convenient occasions. you admit that no new lodge shall be formed without permission of the grand lodge, and that no countenance be given to any irregular lodge or to any person clandestinely initiated therein, being contrary to the ancient charges of the order. you admit that no pe

e, standing with the right hand on the left breast, they take the official obligation and are severally presented to the installing officer. deputy grand master. r.w. bro_ it is with much pleasure that i invest you with this jewel as the badge of the office of r.w. deputy grand master. under our constitution, you have power to grant dispensations for processions: and it is your duty to attend all communications of the grand lodge, and to render such assistance to the grand master as may be required of you; or, if the grand master is absent, to preside in his stead: in case of his death or removal from the state, you succeed to his powers, duties and responsibilities. your office, therefore, is one of great dignity and much importance, and carries with it a heavy responsibility. the honor t

d, not only to your praise, but to the welfare of a craft so largely dependent upon your experience and integrity. the grand marshal will now present the appointed officers, who take the official obligation in the same manner as the others. corresponding grand secretary. r.w. brother:the constitution imposes upon you the duty, under the direction of the m.w. grand master, of answering all foreign communications made to the grand lodge, and, when desired by him, to read all communications to it. from yourknown attachment to masonry, i have no doubt that you will perform all the duties which may be devolved upon you in a manner creditable to yourself and satisfactory to the grand lodge. maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (76 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:56 f free

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

(sly,p.78).undoubtedly waite had a deep need to believe in survival, and the seances seemed to reassure him;butas hisownthoughtmatured his attitude to survival became less simplistic, although he recognized the importance of objective proof for others.inhis autobiography he-.stressed that 'authentic spiritism is a demonstration, solely andonly,'ofan alleged factthatthe dead return at times in the communications of the seance-room and give proofs of their identity. as to the nature of such proof:thesine qua nonon the questionofspiritreturniswhether and whendisembodiedmindcommunicatesthroughany givenmediumwiththe mind incarnate, deliveringthatwhichthechannelcannotknow,whilethesitter himself doesnot,butwhichhe proves to betruesubsequently. if spiritism istobe justified beyond reasonable chall

tcott's moderating influence, mathers's autocratic manner became unbearable andopenrebellion was inevitable;butit didnotcomeuntil1900. long before this, a. e. waite hadjoinedthe goldendawn,having heardofit in 'theosophical and kindred circles' where,'therumoursofanoccultordermakinggreat pretences were abroad in those days. obscure persons were placing cryptic sigilsafter their names in unexpected communications, as if to test whether.i was already a member.darkhints were conveyed in breathless murmurs.'hisdescriptionsofthe 'obscure persons-e-andofthose, less obscure,whomhenames-arepicturesque,ifsomewhat unkind:'adiscipleofthomas lake harris[drberridge] was disposed to be confidential, if he could obtain licence. people from thenorth,one ofwhommade spectacles [t. h. pattinson; in fact, a wa

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

ed persons in order to makeup the first three masters and when you have appointed three more asso=60adepts you can then be independent. hermetic science is almost extinctin our own dayand age,we ourselves are very few here but we are very zealous and earnest and possess considerable strength. however, we are verycautious and do not entrust anyletters to96 thegoldendawnthe post so can send you few communications and can beoflittle assistance. please write to me again and kindly seal the letter you send addressed to me, enclosing it in an envelope which is addressed to the lodge of light, love and life (licht liebe leben, the addressofwhich you know. i remain in love, sap. dom. ast. 7=4 my secretary'inutroque fidelis' usually writes on my behalf.2.jan25/88tobrother'nonomnismoriar',i give the

e decease of all its chiefs.thetemple no.iof licht, liebe, leben is a groupofcontinental mystics who have not been in the habit of performing ceremonies in open lodge, but have conferred the grades chiefly in private and in the presence of only two or three members.forthis reason there is no accuraterecord"of the names and rank ofalltheir members and very great reticence is shewn by them in their communications. very soon after the formation of this temple no.3 permission was granted for the consecration of osiris temple no. 4 at weston super mare under the rule of our very honoured frater 'crux dat salutem' and the west of england has been assigned to him as a province. almost at the same time the horus temple no.5 under the rule of the v.h. frater 'vota vita mea' was also consecrated at

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

iting i would preserve a very open mind. in common with, i suppose, a vast number of investigators, i have seen such leagues of drivel going under this name, and often regarded by the recipients with an awestruck reverence as being little short of a divine revelation, as to cause one to wonder what kind of discarnate entity could produce such utter banality. and then, occasionally, one meets with communications of real value obtained in this way, such asthe lettersofa living dead man, the gateofremembrance,and others the names of which will readily occur. whence come these? one instance is in my memory where the origin of an apparent automatic writing was definitely traced. a doctor who practised a good deal in hypnotism had a very sensitive patient, whom he was able to influence by absent

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS A

n supporting the order, and supplying the funds necessary for the general maintenance of the home, the expenses of assemblies, and the extension of the library. the chief adept, the g.h. frater d.d.c.f. is now the source of all official instruction. the chief adept in charge, g.h. frater n.o.m. is his executive officer; he also now holds the office of registrar of the second order, and to him all communications and appeals are to be addressed. the v.h. soror shemeber acts as assistant registrar to supervise the circulation of rituals etc. continuance of membership of the second order implies a contract to return to the registrar on demand, or upon resignation, demission or expulsion, all documents, rituals, roles, implements, and insignia possessed as a 5=6 adept. membership also implies a

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS C C1

able, but as the place of working will be better suited after the b.r.h. or i.r.h, it is most appropriate at the end. the fifth form of an evil nature 20 this form remains unpublished and for good reason. the following is from an early manuscript dated 1895 by g.h. frater s.r.m.d "the last fifth form is of a more evil nature and should only be employed with the very greatest care, and in cases of communications with an evil force working thereunder. and in these cases, thou shalt keep the point of the magical sword upon the apex thereof, as with the case of working with the evil and reversed pentagram. and see that thou workest not with evil forces, save in a few instances as if thou art endeavouring to heal another from sickness and misfortune and thou art thus obliged to deal with the ev

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z1

f its working, the arrangements of its meetings and the circulation of its manuscripts. he is the recorder, and more immediately than either of the preceding chiefs, the representative of the executive authority of the second order over the outer. his duty is to see that in no case knowledge of a grade be given to a member who has not properly attained to it. he is the immediate circulator of all communications from the second order. his sub-officers partake of his symbolism. his white cross and triangle represent the purification of 4 the outer order by m. cancellarius may wear a lamen like that of hierophant, but of yellow on a purple field, and depending from a purple collar; and he may bear a sceptre surmounted by a hexagram of amber and gold. the sceptres of the chiefs should be of th

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

r alignments at nazca, she has concluded that the famous spider figure was devised as a terrestrial diagram of the giant constellation of orion, and that the arrow-straight lines linked to the figure appear to have been set out to track through the ages the changing declinations of the three stars of orion s belt.3 the real significance of dr pitluga s discovery will become apparent in 3 personal communications with dr pitluga. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 47 due course. meanwhile, let us note that the nazca spider also accurately depicts a member of a known spider genus ricinulei.4 this, as it happens, is one of the rarest spider genera in the world, so rare indeed that it has only been found in remote and inaccessible parts of the amazon rainforest.5 how did the supposedly pri

he pyramids are slanted along a diagonal in a southwesterly direction relative to the axis of the nile. if you look carefully on a clear night you ll also see that the smallest of the three stars, the one at the top which the arabs call mintaka, is slightly offset to the east of the principal diagonal formed by the 2 virginia trimble, cited in the orion mystery, p. 241. 3 ibid, p. 172. 4 personal communications/interviews, 1993-4. 5 atlas of ancient egypt, p. 36. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 427 other two. this pattern is mimicked on the ground where we see that the pyramid of menkaure is offset by exactly the right amount to the east of the principal diagonal formed by the pyramid of khafre (which represents the middle star, al nilam) and the great pyramid, which represents al

he stars of orion s belt. the reader is already familiar with the way the earth s axial precession causes sunrise on the vernal equinox to migrate along the band of the zodiac over a cycle of about 26,000 years. the same phenomenon also affects the declination of all visible stars, producing, in the case of the orion constellation, very gradual but significant changes in altitude. thus 6 personal communications/interviews. 7 skyglobe 3.6. 8 personal communications/interviews. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 428 from its highest point at meridian transit (58 11 above the southern horizon as viewed from giza) it takes al nitak about 13,000 years to descend to the low point, last registered in 10,450 bc, that is immortalized in stone on the giza plateau i.e. 11 08. as another 13,000 y

mbolically to the mythical first time of osiris the time of the gods, when civilization had supposedly been brought into the nile valley and that his reasoning for this derived from the mythology of ancient egypt which directly associated osiris with the orion constellation (and isis with sirius).11 had the historical archetypes for osiris and isis actually come here in 9 skyglobe 3.6 10 personal communications/interviews. 11 see chapters forty-two to forty-four. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 429 the first time, twelve and a half thousand years ago?12 my research into ice age mythologies had persuaded me that certain ideas and memories could linger in the human psyche for many millennia, transmitted from generation to generation by oral tradition. i could therefore see no prima f

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

and was a one-time follower of guy ballard s i am movement, an organization with an unsavory reputation for overlap with the pro-nazi silver shirts, an american subversive body broken up by the u. s. government after america entered world war two. williamson, who was born in 1926, was one of adamski s original contact witnesses, but speedily developed a vast following of his own for his channeled communications. other communications were by radio. a mysterious and elusive figure, his best-known works include the saucers speak and other tongues, other flesh, but he was sometimes rumored dead long before his (presumed) actual demise in january 1986. ric williamson organized the mysterious brotherhood of the seven rays, which he presided over as brother philip in a remote retreat high in the

g of liber ai vel legis, the book of the law. 80 appendix three: working with the secret cipher what follows are several raw bulletins that appeared on computer networks with the intent of rapidly spreading cipher knowledge to researchers around the world. although in rough draft form, they should explain themselves. qbl update v1 nl may be reprinted reply via this board [qbl update is an ongoing communications link displaying recent discoveries using the new aeon qabala of liber al vel legis. all cipher values given, unless otherwise specified, utilize the classic 1974 cipher, also known to lexicon users as cipher 6. comments and contributions are welcome. all information is more-or-less raw and subject to further evaluation and revision] cipher six on liber lxvi a new table: liber lxvi

ls and those who have been contacted by the ultra-terrestrials. this book reveals to a wider public that which initiates have known, it is fair to say, since at least the 1940s, if not earlier. there have been ciphers and codes worked into religious and magical teachings since at least the times of the gnostics. ciphers and codes have been used to conceal vital information, sensitive data, secret communications. before blaise de vigini re s famous table of combinations, used in cryptography, it was known as the right and averse table of combinations of the letters, revealed to us in cornelius agrippa s seminal magnum opus, the three books of occult philosophy, from renaissance times. later it was badly paraphrased by one of the foundation authors of the western occult revival, francis barr

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

e courses, but made only in such groups of classification as will meet the special needs of the various grades of standing of the members. the instructions, therefore, are practically personal and direct, and, when coupled with the advice and instruction sent separately from the lessons in letters, form a very personal system of instruction. for six weeks the new members receive personal, private communications from an especially assigned master of the highest work in the organization, who carefully analyzes the needs and requirements of the neophyte and instructs him in those fundamental principles and laws of nature which will enable the student to qualify himself in the most rapid time and perfect manner possible. these instructions are in the form of private mandamus lectures, discours

re unaware of the facts, know little or nothing of the laws and principles which they are attempting to demonstrate, and often bring serious situations and sorrows into the lives of those who are being guided by them. furthermore, rosicrucians know that departed "souls" do not return to earth in a material form, that departed "spirits" do not make materialized demonstrations as entities, and that communications received from the cosmic, or through the psychic bodies of living persons, are not always what they seem to be to the spiritualists. subconscious.the entire stream of consciousness with its various levels which are subliminal, that is, which he behind our realizations of self and of the external world. the objective and subjective consciousness are but two of the levels of the strea

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

he otherpoints,-cana brain which is not inapparentrapportwith the sleeper (a brain which is at acontributionstothezoist213between adele, the clairvoyante, and the mother of m. lucas, an alleged resident in mexico. here mr hockley says, that'mrs, in placing before his readers a proof that m. cahagnet's revelations are not a connection with the spiritual world, has selected two cases of clairvoyant communications with persons actually declared by the somnambulist to beliving,and, although in stating them that gentleman has given us the truth, still if he had not most ingeniously disjointed it, i think very few of his readers would have coincided with him in opinion &c &c. now the reason why facts, which are in themselves curious, were thus 'ingeniously disjointed' and the whole story not giv

he pleasure of forwarding you the responses given by thec.a. in relation to your introduction to part 6, of which you sent me a proof, and also upon the ms portion of part 6 enclosed in your letterofthe 3rd inst. i also send you the first question your friend--has favoured me with, and the response given by the c. a. in answerthereto,-thefirst i hope of a long series. i have had some very curious communications lately, and so soon as i have written up my minutes, iwillforward them for your perusal. i am, dear sir, yours faithfully, robert owen, esq.f.h.180therosicrucianseerenlightened him upon the subject of the atonement and redemption of mankind through jesus christ?c.a.-hisbeliefissomuch nearer to the right path, than it was at first, that i firmly believe the time will come when he wil

have done as much as is in your power for preventing evil spirits from taking any hold upon you, you have done sufficient.2i.-isit advisable that i should develop my faculty of being a writing medium? c.a.-itwould be prejudicial to you. in the first place you could not ascertain whether those spirits who guided your hand were really and truly what they profess themselves to be. you might receive communications from them which would so prey upon your mind that it would incapacitate you from the every day duties of life.thestatements they made would most probably, one half of them, be untrue, or much exaggerated. they would begin by giving what would appear to you or any other mortal, good and sound advice, given in high-flown and eloquent language. they would then work upon and get you to

r scripture could have been convinced? c.a.-everyevil as well as good comes under the direct knowledge of god. and he could not permit any evil to come, unless some good should come from it.therappings, the movings, the appearance on earth of deceased persons, and thegiftof tongues, are sent for no actual divine purpose,butto convince the outward and bodily sense.thefiner, higher, and more secret communications of spirits with man, are utterly destroyed by disbelief and ridicule.2.-lnacts ch, 23, v. 8 and 9, it iswritten-'forthe sadducees say that there is no resurrection,-neither angel norspirit'-andagain-'butif an angel or spirit hath spoken to him, let us not fight against god' may i ask what is the distinction between spirits and angels here made? c.a.-thereare many kinds of spirits. a

testing of rapping spirits, for which i was not at all prepared. hoping to have the pleasureofhearing from you shortly, i am, dear sir, yours faithfully, robert owen, esq. f. h. tuesday, 3rd october, 1854. 7-15 p.m.thec.a. mirror. invoked thec.a.'thec.a. is here as usual.'1.-1am.favoured this evening by the company ofmrowen and a friend of his who is a disbeliever in the objective nature of these communications.mrowen requests me to thank you for your kind responses to his former questions, and requests the favourofyour answeringthefollowing queries.c.a.-iwill answer them, and i thank him for coming.mrowen'squestions:-no.i.-inreply to the question so often asked-s-what is truth' is it correct to replythat-truthis always consistent with itself, and in accordance with all known facts, and wi

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

d withdrawn, humanity had to play an active role, through ritual and ethical behavior, in keeping any kind of divine presence on earth. regular offerings and elaborate rites ensured that deities were present in statues or sacred animals kept in temples, but their true forms were thought to be in the divine realm. on temple walls, kings are shown perpetually interacting with the gods, but specific communications from a deity to an individual king are usually described as coming in the form of a dream or a portent. the best known example is king thutmose iv s dream encounter with the deity manifest in the great sphinx at giza (see sphinx in deities, themes, and concepts. similar dreams were occasionally recorded by private individuals of the elite class. it was probably the ba of a person th

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

tualists mean by the term; but what we understand them to claim is that the physical phenomena are produced by the reincarnating ego, the spiritual and immortal "individuality" and this hypothesis we entirely reject. the conscious individuality of the disembodied cannot materialize, nor can it return from its own mental devachanic sphere to the plane of terrestrial objectivity. q. but many of the communications received from the "spirits" show not only intelligence, but a knowledge of facts not known to the medium, and sometimes even not consciously present to the mind of the investigator, or any of those who compose the audience. a. this does not necessarily prove that the intelligence and knowledge you speak of belong to spirits, or emanate from disembodied souls. somnambulists have been

oes and heroine thereof. of this the author was more than warned in the occult world, but did not pay page 126 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt attention to the prophecy-for such it was, though half-veiled. q. for what, and since when, do the spiritualists hate you? a. from the first day of the society's existence. no sooner the fact became known that, as a body, the t.s. did not believe in communications with the spirits of the dead, but regarded the so-called "spirits" as, for the most part, astral reflections of disembodied personalities, shells, etc, than the spiritualists conceived a violent hatred to us and especially to the founders. this hatred found expression in every kind of slander, uncharitable personal remarks, and absurd misrepresentations of the theosophical teachings

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

counter .flap. in a given region, report seeing similar manifestations. in short, the energy form, once given a structure, can retain this information, and feed them back to other individuals who subsequently interact with them. the neuromancer effect a parallel phenomena which fits this hypothesis is that of channelling. in an essay entitled morons from inner space: a critical look at channelled communications i set out a model of one of the processes possibly involved in the channelling experience .an interesting model for examining inner-plane contacts can be found within william gibson.s novel, neuromancer. one of the major characters is an artificial intelligence which manipulates a cast of humans to further its own ends. to successfully do this it must establish a rapport with those

acting with that which lies beyond it. it strikes me that the above model is also valid for a wide range of magical phenomena connected with spirit contacts- that the human tendency to relate to all things as though they are discrete phenomena( surely a property of how our brains organise information) enables us to generate .masks. or personae upon the energy forms we are encountering. channelled communications from entities are often a by-product of ufo experiences as well as psychic encounters. it may well be that our interaction with energy forms gives rise to such constructs- that masks are created and retained by the energy structures, not from any kind of self-referential intelligence on the part of the earth lights, but from the principle (from systems theory) that some energy forms

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

y chaos belief- a key to magick one aspect of chaos magick that seems to upset some people is the chaos magician s (or chaoist, if you like) occasional fondness for working with images culled from non-historical sources, such as invoking h.p lovecraft s cthulhu mythos beings, mapping the rocky horror show onto the tree of life, slamming through the astral void in an x-wing fighter, and channeling communications from gods that didn t exist five minutes ago. so you might see why using this sort of thing as a basis for serious magical work raises one or two eyebrows in some quarters. isn t after all, the lovecraft stuff fiction? what about linking in with inner planes contacts, traditions, etc- surely you can t do magick with something that doesn t bear any relation to history or mythology? i

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

periodical published at chicago 'the letters' referred to the correspondence between dr elliott coues and mabel collins. coues was a prominent american theosophist who was currently intriguing against william q judge, the head of the american section of the theosophical society. mabel collins had recently been ejected from the blavatsky lodge (see p. 32 above. the cones-collins letters and other communications published in the religio-philosophical journal made grave charges against h.p.b, e.g, that the so-called mahatma letters were faked. the publication of the coues-collins correspondence began in the issue of ii may 1889 and continued in june. the fact that ayton knew about the letters very early in june 1889 indicates (a) that rank and file members of the t.s. were greatly interested

ge' i h ve heard. o.f col. olcott at bradford and neighbourhood lectunng and grvmg great satisfaction there. i a. p. sinnett, editor of the allahabad pioneer and already a spiritualist, met madame blavatskyand colone.l olcott soon a ter they landed in bombay in 1879. his new theosophical preoccupations led to his dismissal from his editorial employment and he returned to london to write about his communications with the mahatmas in the occult world (1881) and esoteric buddhism (1883. the british theosophical society now changed its name to the london lodge of the theosophical society with sinnett as its president. when madame blavatsky finally settled in london in 1887 she founded the blavatsky lodge with the esoteric section as a cult within a cult. the london lodge' had no e.s. madame bl

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

and perhaps attesting some hideous ritualistic inoculation to which both had submitted at a certain stage of their occult careers. while ward himself was puzzling all the doctors at the hospital a very strict watch was kept on all mail addressed either to him or to dr. allen, which mr. ward had ordered delivered at the family home. willett had predicted that very little would be found, since any communications of a vital nature would probably have been exchanged by messenger; but in the latter part of march there did come a letter from prague for dr. allen which gave both the doctor and the father deep thought. it was in a very crabbed and archaic hand; and though clearly not the effort of a foreigner, shewed almost as singular a departure from modern english as the speech of young ward h

had already the look of a hunted man. after that he would converse no more, so willett and the father departed presently; leaving behind a caution against the bearded allen, to which the youth only replied that this individual was very safely taken care of, and could do no one any harm even if he wished. this was said with an almost evil chuckle very painful to hear. they did not worry about any communications charles might indite to that monstrous pair in europe, since they knew that the hospital authorities seized all outgoing mail for censorship and would pass no wild or outr -looking missive. there is, however, a curious sequel to the matter of orne and hutchinson, if such indeed the exiled wizards were. moved by some vague presentiment amidst the horrors of that period, willett arran

distinguished line of jurists, administrators, and gentlemen-agriculturists. in him, however, the family mentally had veered away from practical affairs to pure scholarship; so that he had been a notable student of mathematics, astronomy, biology, anthropology, and folklore at the university of vermont. i had never previously heard of him, and he did not give many autobiographical details in his communications; but from the first i saw he was a man of character, education, and intelligence, albeit a recluse with very little worldly sophistication. despite the incredible nature of what he claimed, i could not help at once taking akeley more seriously than i had taken any of the other challengers of my views. for one thing, he was really close to the actual phenomena- visible and tangible

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

that life in the theta field can provide us with. paranormal powers: research has found that when the theta. delta frequency pattern is held, the following attributes are evident in a person s life. these attributes are sometimes classified as paranormal powers that can be seen as. pre-cognition. the ability to sense what is about to occur. telepathy. the ability to pick up unspoken mental-plane communications. bi-location. the ability to be in two places at once, or to send a holographic projection of oneself somewhere else. clairsentience and empathy. the ability to sense or feel what others are feeling. clairvoyance. the ability to see between the worlds with our third eye. the ability to heal through touch or over distances plus much more. the theta. delta pattern is the home of our l

tentions. where we understand the power of our intentions and will in co-creation and use them with wisdom for the good of all and are hence supported by powerful and nourishing universal forces. divine guidance. access to an inner plane system of reliable help. divine prosperity. access to all the abundance we need to be fulfilled on all levels. divine transmissions. the ability to enjoy two way communications with beings who are permanently anchored in the theta. delta field and to do so via empathic or telepathic means. divine co-creation. the ability to, and action of, creating in a way that stimulates and releases the highest potentialities into manifestation. divine grace is an inexplicable energy that is incredible to experience, grace is the oil that smoothes the way in life. divin

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

inal rebuttal to all of them. the parthian shot came from a surprising source. dr. piazzi smith, astronomer royal of scotland, wrote in nature, as follows: while there seems no doubt that the honor of being the discoverer of the great comet of 1881 belongs without doubt to that life-long and most persevering observer, as well as successful computer of comets, in australia, mr. john tebbutt, three communications which have chanced to arrive here this morning from different countries, containing the most diverse ideas of the nature of that portion of the comet's light which universal spectroscopic observation proves inherent to the comet itself, which is quite different from the reflection of solar light "pyacha" he was to us& piachi he "called" himself, too. smith my eye! the rest of smith'

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

lodge receives through the greetings is divisible into three groups, each quite distinct from the others. sometimes there are answers to all the three questions, but often there are not. the first group brings the benison of white masonry. that greeting can be given only by members from the 31 to the 33 inclusive, and it has distinctly the character of a blessing from on high; for this reason its communications are dated always from the zenith, signifying that its benediction descends impartially upon all. 958. in this same section greetings may be received also from an encampment of the 30. regalia of that degree are black; its special teaching is concerned with the working out of karma, whether it be good or evil, and its special function in masonry is the inculcation of order, justice a

pment on the hills, so that it can see all round any subject which is submitted to it. 959. the second class of force comes from red or rather rose-coloured masonry. this group comprises all masons from the 4 to the 29, and includes also the masons of the holy royal arch. its central point is the 18 or rose-croix, and its special characteristic is love. because of its quality of love it dates its communications from the valleys- the fertile valleys running down from the mountains, yet descending towards the teeming plains of every-day life. 960. the greeting of the first group may be compared to the blessing of a great guru or religious teacher, while the second is more like the affection which parents give to children, or that which the pitris or ancestors shower upon mankind. in the 33 e

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

ose semireligious themes such as milton or bunyan. he died peacefully in london in 1827. a great deal of blake s imagery and symbolism are adopted from both boehme and swedenborg, both of whom deviated from prevailing theological opinion. boehme was a mystical and theosophical writer, whereas swedenborg was a scientist who devoted himself to studies arising out of what he claimed to be persistent communications from angels and other agencies in a spiritual world. for example, he was influenced by boehme s idea that there are three principles heaven, hell, and our own world and that every spirit is confined in its own principle, the evil angels in hell and the good in heaven. in the frontispiece of the marriage of heaven and hell, blake shows each kind of spirit in its own dwelling, which c

ages. after the deaths of dee and kelly, interest in enochian magic vanished. however, a revival occurred in the nineteenth century through the hermetic order of the golden dawn, and later through aleister crowley s commentaries, the most extensive of which was published in the vision and the voice (1911. crowley claimed to be able to invoke all the aethyrs in the nineteenth key, and recorded his communications with spirits and astral beings.modern enochian magic is characterized by two main operations: invoking spirits, and traveling to the aethyrs. enochian magic is best known to modern satanists indirectly because of anton lavey s inclusion of some of the keys (edited to emphasize infernal connotations) in the latter part of the satanic bible. see also aleister crowley; john dee; anton

r, designated walburga abbey, became a club in which women wearing nuns habits sans underwear performed various sex acts. lamers claimed that he ran a religious organization, which should therefore be tax exempt.dutch authorities did not, however, agree, and persecuted the kerk van satan until lamers lost a tax evasion case in 1987. lamers closed down his operation and went into the international communications business. see also church of satan for further reading: baddeley, gavin. lucifer rising: sin, devil worship and rock n roll. london: plexus, 1999. newton,michael. raising hell: an encyclopedia of devil worship and satanic crime. new york: avon, 1993. kiss of shame the kiss of shame, or oscularum infame in latin, is commonly associated with popular notions of devil worship. during su

the ritual. bubb is then slain and one of the cheerleaders takes over as head of the cult. see also film satan s princess a burned-out former policeman searching for a runaway girl stumbles across a cult of devilworshiping satanists responsible for the missing girl s disappearance in this 1990 film. sound familiar? the screwtape letters the screwtape letters is the record of a fictional series of communications between the devil screwtape and his nephew wormwood, an aspiring tempter-in-training. composed by the prominent christian writer c. s. lewis during the second world war, the letters focus on the foibles of humankind. the core principle that screwtape conveys to wormwood is that it is unnecessary to persuade human beings to commit heinous sins. instead, people should be led down more

fessional medium is usually, but not always, present. because of a longstanding association between disembodied spirits and demons, s ances were traditionally regarded as diabolical activities in which sitters (people attending the s ance) contacted agents of the 246 season of the witch devil agents who merely pretended to be the spirits of departed loved ones. there are references to s ance-type communications that go back as far as the third century neo-platonist, porphyry. a candidate for the earliest recorded s ance may be meric casaubon s a true and faithful relation of what passed between dr. dee and some spirits (1659. little was written on this topic until the time of the fox sisters and early spiritualism in the midnineteenth century, when the popularity of such gatherings boomed

LIBER LXXVIII

decan. too much force applied too suddenly. very rapid rush, but quickly passed and expended. violent, but not lasting. swiftness, rapidity, courage, boldness, confidence, freedom, warfare, violence; love of open air, field-sports, gardens and meadows. generous, subtle, eloquent, yet somewhat untrustworthy; rapacious, insolent, oppressive. theft and robbery. according to dignity. hod of y (hasty communications and messages; swiftness. therein rule the angels hyhtn and hyaah. xxxiv the lord of great strength nine of wands or torches four hands, as in the previous symbol, holding eight wands crossed four and four; but a fifth hand at the foot of the card holds another wand upright, which traverses the point of junction with the others: flames leap herefrom. above and below are the symbols=

LIBER SAMEKH

ight in close touch with the phenomena of its own plane, so that its privy consciousness may fulfil its proper functions of protecting his scattered ideas from obsession. but he should have acquired, by previous practice, the faculty of detatching these elements of his consciousness from their articulate centre, so that they become (temporarily) independent responsible units, capable of receiving communications from headquarters at will, but perfectly able (1) to take care of themselves without troubling their chief, and (2) to report to him at the proper time. in a figure, they must be like subordinate officers, expected to display self-reliance, initiative, and integrity in the execution of the orders of the day. the adept should therefore be able to rely on these individual minds of his

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

nley martin, gbaldr fs death and the golden bough, h in iceland and the medieval world: studies in honour of ian maxwell, ed. gabriel turville-petre and john stanley martin (victoria, australia: the organizing committee for publishing a volume in honour of professor maxwell, 1974, 26.32. my reading of the baldr myth is in my murder and vengeance among the gods: baldr in scandinavian mythology, ff communications, 277 (helsinki: societas scientiarum fennica, 1997; see also my ginterpreting baldr, the dying god, h in australian academy of the humanities proceedings, 1993: 155.173 (also in old norse studies in the new world, ed. judy quinn, geraldine barnes, and margaret clunies ross [sydney: university of sydney, 1994, 14.25. on blood feud, see william ian miller, bloodtaking and peacemaking:

ity, although in vafthrudnimsal and baldrs draumar these are not the same question. although there are striking verbal parallels with thrymskvida, few observers are as confident of a late date for baldrs draumar as they are for that poem. references and further reading: discussions of the poem in english include john lindow, murder and vengeance among the gods: baldr in scandinavian mythology, ff communications, 262 (helsinki: suomalainen tiedeakatemia, 1997, 130.134, and mats malm, gbaldrs draumar: literally and literarily, h in old norse myths, literature, and society: proceedings of the eleventh inter- 70 norse mythology national saga conference, 2.7 july 2000, ed. margaret clunies ross and geraldine barnes (sydney: centre for medieval studies, university of sydney, 2000, 277.289. baley

to the gods odin fs ring draupnir, which was burned on baldr fs pyre, and gifts from nanna to frigg. hermod is an interesting figure, but the myth is not about him. it is about baldr and hod, and they are the ones who return after ragnarok. see also baldr; gjallarbru; hel; modgud references and further reading: john lindow, murder and vengeance among the gods: baldr in scandinavian mythology, ff communications, 262 (helsinki: suomalainen tiedeakatemia, 1997, chapter 4. hildisvini (battle-pig) freyja fs boar (or her lover or protege. hildisvini is known only from stanza 7 of hyndluljod. freyja is conversing with the giantess hyndla, and the giantess accuses freyja of having her husband with her on a trip to valholl. freyja answers: deities, themes, and concepts 173 you are mistaken, hyndla

is one of the asir who will survive ragnarok and reinhabit the purged cosmos. of the asir, three pairs of brothers survive ragnarok: thor fs sons magni and modi, odin fs avenger sons vidar and vali, and baldr and hod. see also baldr; magni; modi; ragnarok; vali, son of odin; vidar references and further reading: john lindow, murder and vengeance among the gods: baldr in scandinavian mythology, ff communications, 262 (helsinki: suomalainen tiedeakatemia, 1997, chapter 2, discusses the scholarship on hod. see also the readings suggested in the baldr entry. hoddmimir fs forest according to vafthrudnismal, stanza 45, the place where lif and lifthrasir will hide themselves during fimbulvetr (mighty-winter, which is to occur at the onset of ragnarok. in hoddmimir fs forest lif and lifthrasir wil

g of the ship snorri intended a floating cremation, as is described in some heroic literature. the name of the ship could refer to a ring or circle at the prow, as was found on the oseberg ship, a funeral ship buried near the oslo fjord during the ninth century. see also baldr; hyrrokkin references and further reading: in my murder and vengeance among the gods: baldr in scandinavian mythology, ff communications, 262 (helsinki: suomalainen tiedeakatemia, 1997, chapter 3, i discuss the related evidence for floating funerals. hrodvitnir wolf, father of hati, probably fenrir. paraphrasing grimnismal, snorri sturluson writes in the gylfaginning of his edda that hati hrodvitnisson (son of hrodvitnir) will swallow the moon. the identification with fenrir comes from lokasenna, stanza 39. loki has

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

molecular biotechnology 1997;7:5 35. local colleges or universities may be willing to either lend or donate a fluorescence microscope, the most expensive piece of equipment needed for these experiments. large liposomes are made and manipulated as detailed in p. f. lurquin and k. athanasiou, electric field-mediated dna encapsulation of dna into large liposomes (biochemical and biophysical research communications 2000;267:838 841. a hookup to a vacuum line is needed to make these liposomes, and so is a hot water bath. 200 appendix 2 transfer of dna into preformed liposomes made in the presence of the dye ethidium bromide can be demonstrated by electroporation. this experiment mimics the trapping of nucleic acids into putative prebiotic preprotocells through the effect of lightning, for examp

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

red that it contained many statues of solid gold and silver, marvelous ornaments, and implements of the most valuable materials and beautiful workmanship, donated by princes and kings who came from all parts of the civilized world to consult the spirit of apollo dwelling in this sanctuary. p. 63 more quickly and completely to "the fumes of enthusiasm" three days before the time set to receive the communications from apollo, the virgin priestess began the ceremony of purification. she bathed in the castalian well, abstained from all food, drank only from the fountain of cassotis, which was brought into the temple through concealed pipes, and just before mounting the tripod, she chewed a few leaves of the sacred bay tree. it has been said that the water was drugged to bring on distorted visi

would always be calumniated. apollonius left the cavern in anger, but time has proved the accuracy of the prediction, for the early church fathers perpetuated the name of apollonius as the antichrist (for details of the story see histoire de la magie) the messages given by the virgin prophetess were turned over to the philosophers of the oracle, whose duty it was to interpret and apply them. the communications were then delivered to the poets, who immediately translated them into odes and lyrics, setting forth in exquisite form the statements supposedly made by apollo and making them available for the populace. serpents were much in evidence at the oracle of delphi. the base of the tripod upon which the pythia sat was formed of the twisted bodies of three gigantic snakes. according to som

MICHAEL FORD BOOK OF CAIN

so it is done further reading- yatuk dinoih (second edition) the book of cain the toad rite nox umbra azot rthe book of cain by akhtya seker arimanius michael w. ford february-march 2003 succubus publishing phosphorus inner publishing this inspired text was created under meditative and inspired circumstances by its author, michael w. ford. the text is not in any way meant to lay claim to special communications or any other contacts but rather a focused ritual grimoire. the work is dedicated to the wanderer, cain who has passed from desert to forest to desert again. cain may be sought in the places where men and women fear to walk, those ghost roads which prove dangerous to those unwilling to face their own darkest aspects of self. this book is a working for myself, as a student of the luc

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

hrough the use of powerful crystal seeing stones. in our haunted planet by johnkeel, we read: according to the traditions of many isolated peoples, the first great emperors in asia weregod-kings who came down from the sky, displayed amazing superhuman abilities, and tookover. there was a veritable worldwide epidemic of these god-kings between 5,000 and 1,000bc they were also capable of telepathic communications: their close world-wide cooperation has been maintained by instantaneous intercommunica-tion by telepathy which is taught them (eklal kueshana, the ultimate frontier) it is from these times that we have the concept of initiation into the so named mysteries,which were always some kind of sequestered knowledge of enormous portent that only afew special severely tested persons could kn

ion, and genetic manipulation397 appendix f: general chronology of events 1972 in bakersfield, california, a woman hears sounds of machinery and voices coming from under herbasement floor, indicative of underground tunneling. 1972 central security service (css) created at fort meade. 1972 strange whining sounds begin to be heard near satus peak near y akima washington, an areaknown to have an nsa communications facility and sightings of mysterious flying disks. over the next6 years, the hum would be heard over a gradually expanding area. 1972 last apollo landing on the moon. 1972 arthur jensen's genetics and education published. in it he writes that the rate of occurrence ofmental retardation is eight times higher in the black population. 1972 nixon reelected president of the united states

is immediately classified by thenavy for six years (see 1994 and discussion of haarp. part of the patent reads, this invention pro-vides the ability to put unprecedented amounts of power in the atmosphere at strategic locations and tomaintain the power injection level, particularly if random pulsing is employed and by knowing thefrequencies employed in this invention, a third party can sustain a communications network while therest of the world's communications are interrupted, and could be employed to pick up signals of oth-ers for intelligence purposes. appendix f: general chronology of events410atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation 1987 centers for disease control (cdc) releases a study indicating that the hib vaccine shows an effi-cacy (effectiveness) rate of 41. childr

sens somatids. is thisthe reason fish cannot live in synthetic sea water unless 2 oz. of real sea water is added? 1989 california gunman shoots playground kids and kills himself. 1989 article in the independent, sept. 5, 1989, doubts surface over suicide of defense scientist,details the strange death of sayyed bideer, an advisor to egyptian president hosni mubarek. bideer'sspecialty was microwave communications. 1989 los angeles times, june 5, 1989, prints a brief on englands electromagnetic death ray, wherebritish em devices killed two soviet citizens in london, according to an allegation by soviet newspa-per izvestia (see 1965) 1989 los angeles undergoes spraying with 47,000 gallons of nerve toxin malathion until may 30,1990, one month after the office of technology and assessment issued

MORALS AND DOGMA

it should have done for the cause of education? where are its schools, its academies, its colleges, its hospitals, and infirmaries? are political controversies now conducted with no violence and bitterness? do masons refrain from defaming and denouncing their brethren who differ with them in religious or political opinions? what grand social problems or useful projects engage our attention at our communications? where in our lodges are lectures habitually delivered for the real instruction of the brethren? do not our sessions pass in the discussion of minor matters of business, the settlement of points of order and questions of mere administration, and the admission and advancement of candidates, whom after their admission we take no pains to instruct? in what lodge are our ceremonies expl

e of god. long known as al, al schadai, alohayim, and adonai; as the chief or commander of the heavenly armies; as the aggregate of the forces [alohayim] of nature; as the mighty, the victorious, the rival of bal and osiris; as the soul of nature, nature itself, a god that was but man personified, a god with human passions, the god of the heathen with but a mere change of name, he assumes, in his communications to moses, the name [ihuh, and says to him [ahih ashr ahih, i am what i am. let us examine the esoteric or inner meaning of this ineffable name [hih] is the imperfect tense of the verb to be, of which [hihi] is the present [ahi? being the personal pronoun "i" affixed] the first person, by apocope; and [ihi] the third. the verb has the following forms. preterite, 3d person, masculine

ONYX TABLET OF SET

olding the iv+ deems that person elect to the iii. a minimum of a thirty-day advance notice of the proposed recognition must be communicated to all iii+ members of the temple by the individual proposing the recognition. following the end of the thirty-day advance notice period, the recognition must be communicated in writing to the high priest and the executive director within fifteen days, these communications must be signed by the iv+ member who has proclaimed the recognition, and at least two other members holding the iv+ must concur in writing and so notify the high priest and executive director. section 3.05. a priest or priestess of set may be recognized to magister or magistra templi iv by decision of the high priest. a minimum of a thirty-day advance notice of the proposed recognit

nitiatory problem is authorized and should work with the initiate having these problems, despite personal conflicts. if another priest is willing and able to handle the initiatory problem, he should do so only after the first priest agrees to hand off the problem to the second priest, or agrees that the two priests can work together on the problem- 3. honest dealings between setians require 2-way communications. do not assume things based on another setians' apparent behavior. if you do not understand why a setian does something, ask about it. if you think a setian's motivations for doing something may not be appropriate, ask about it. if you do not understand something and do not ask about it, do not complain about it- 4. if information received concerning a setian suggests formal resolut

s or motivations, ask that setian those questions "games" used to validate, invalidate, or gain additional information concerning situations and setians are not appropriate- 5. no setian is ever limited in contacts. all setians should be free to contact any other setian any time for any reason. similarly, setians should not be forced to work with any specific priest. each setian can start and end communications and relationships at will. there can be exceptions to this rule- a. when a priest has identified a problem in one setian's behavior or initiation, and thinks that other priests have not yet identified that problem, then the priest involved has the responsibility to make sure that this problem is addressed. the priest may insist that the setian involved work with this priest in resol

alk to each other for a while" or "avoid each other- 2. but if instead of quieting down or resolving, a problem keeps repeating itself or gets worse, it must be dealt with. be optimistic about problem resolution, but not blindly optimistic- 3. sometimes the best resolution to personal problems, caused by differences between individuals (personality differences and the like) is simply to break off communications- a. that is ok, but when this is done, someone needs to make sure that *everyone* involved knows this is being done- b. all sorts of additional problems can arise when priest "a" counsels adept "b" to not write or phone priest "c" and adept "b" follows these instructions, but priest "c" knows nothing about it. avoid these problems by letting everyone involved know about the recommen

ordination will be denied you- for reasons over which neither you nor the nine have the slightest influence. there are lesser honors which you may seek that do not encompass this hazard. indeed, as a recipient of the ii, you already possess evidence of our recognition and approval of your efforts. there is much that is allegorical concerning lay membership in the church of satan. our activities, communications, and publications all reinforce this. a person can be an accredited satanist and yet consider the prince of darkness no more than an interesting and illustrative figure of myth. with the satanic priesthood the allegory ends. as the ordained representative of our lord satan, you will become a living embodiment of the powers of darkness. you will retain mastery of your own will; indee

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

y, the grand college, considering that the demandants represent but a portion of the masons of the rite of mizraim; volume j, c a a b b f j the spurious rites of memphis and misraim that the order of mizraim, far from finding itself dissolved, or its existence menaced by the withdrawal of these brethren, performs and has not ceased to perform its functions; that the supreme power of this rite, by communications dated the c bst of december, b i g e, and the dd of february, b i g f, has specified to the grand orient of france a certain number of these petitioners as expelled brethren; that, as matters stand, the grand orient cannot grant the request of these brethren, without injury to masonic morality, and without failing in that respect due to every regular and legitimate authority; consid

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

f its working, the arrangements of its meetings and the circulation of its manuscripts. he is the recorder and, more immediately than either of the preceding chiefs, the representative of the executive authority of the second order over the outer. his duty is to see that in no case knowledge of a grade be given to a member who has not properly attained to it. he is the immediate circulator of all communications from the second order. his sub-officers partake of his symbolism. his white cross and triangle represent the purification of the outer order by air. cancellarius may wear a lamen like that of hierophant, but of yellow on a purple field, and depending from a purple collar; and he may bear a sceptre surmounted by a hexagram of amber and gold. the sceptres of the chiefs should be of th

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

r differences between the ancient traditions of seership and the quite modern concepts of spiritualism. as kirk himself covered many of these areas very clearly, they will appear to the reader either in his words, or in my commentary upon certain key aspects of his text. but at this introductory stage introduction 7 it must be stated that the ancient traditions bring with them images, techniques, communications and philosophical or metaphysical concepts, even if in a confused or corrupted form, that are of a different order and quality from those of spiritualism. the simplest way to put this is that the concept of bland reassuring messages from entities claiming to be our dead relatives in fantastical heavenly realms is not present in any of the pagan or pagan-christian traditions of seers

f energies and events in that place is a polarized image of our own, thus they have summer when we have winter, day when we have night, and so forth. 2. the inhabitants of this world are real beings in their own right, and have certain substantial supernatural powers. 3. certain people, mainly male seers, are gifted with the ability to see such beings from the mirror or underworld, and to receive communications from them. 4. the subterranean people are able through signs and mimicry or dramatic actions to show seers what will come to pass in the human world. it is up to the seer to develop means of interpretation. 5. humans can and do physically transfer to the fairy or underworld. 6. the subterranean people are linked to the land, each region having its counterpart in the underworld. thus

RUBY TABLET OF SET

t the time, the workshop session then proceeded into the topic of egyptian neters and the use of neters in symbolism. neters the workshop discussion of egyptian neters started with a brief discussion of the egyptian languages. the ancient egyptians used three different written languages, the hieroglyphic, hieratic, and demotic. the demotic language was a mostly alphabetic language used for common communications among those who could read and write. its primary uses were for social and business reasons. the hieratic language was a pictographic language related to the hieroglyphic, but in which the pictographs were abbreviated and simplified to speed writing. it was used for important state documents and many later religious texts. the hieroglyphic language was the most ornate of the three l

criterion; aggression doesn't. iii. human qualities that lead to war although aggression is one element in social relations of human beings, it cannot be said to be the power leading to war. intelligence, handicraft, and speech/language have been decisive in our cultural evolution and at the same time in generating warlike qualities. these characteristics have enabled (among other things) better communications and military technology. if we take into account as a criterion an inner state of aggression, it is found that war, for the most part, happens without aggression. politicians and common soldiers are rather seldomly aggressive, and even when they are, their aggression is not in proportion to the destruction they cause. the politicians that decide on war do it on the basis of politica

yond this lay very large questions. questions concerning the glory of the past, the nonsensical direction of the present, and the limitations of the future. naturally all that man has accomplished, both technologically and humanistically, is now in the past. and it seems to me that, in those times of his greater glory, he pursued more individual efforts. this was due largely to the lack of media, communications, and mass-manipulation by organized attempt [what we proudly acclaim as frontiers have, in many cases, done much harm] in this absence of a madison avenue society, there were personalized efforts in science, medicine, and culture. an apparently self-oriented quest for self-improvement and perfection. presently, on the other hand, man is divided into warring factions, political parti

the essence was a column of purple light, reflecting the black flame) note: the pattern of the manifestations through the angles of the pentagram was not preconceived, but derived automatically from the working [the celebrant now steps forth into the space occupied by the column and enters into it subjectively to receive the projections of the force and consciousness contained therein. when these communications are at an end, the celebrant steps backward out of the column as it is drawn back into the angles of the pentagram [extinguish the black flame [ring the bell nine times] so it is done [the celebrant then returns to his writing chamber and allows the subjective impressions received in the working to be expressed in words] the book of the wanderings of set and woden north solstice xix

the i setian must communicate with a iii priest to be recognized as adept, the ii setian must communicate with a iv master of the temple to be recognized as priest. if you are a member of an order, you should already be in regular contact with your grand master. that is enough. if you do not belong to an order, and if you feel you are nearing the iii, then you should establish or maintain regular communications with a compatible master of the temple. usually no special action is needed here. while a iii priest can not recognize a setian to the iii, our priests certainly can see when there's something "different" about a ii initiate, and these priests will always bring this to the attention of the iv. as long as you're in regular contact with the priesthood, they'll see that you are put in

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

for the v, i have explained and will continue to explain such of its attributes as impact the i, ii, and iii. its functions within the scope of vision of the iv+ environment have no meaning for those who cannot understand the ultimate nature of the iv. again, therefore, i recommend you limit discussion of the v to such aspects of its nature as are brought out in my iv /iii letters and general t s communications. where the vi is concerned, i think it the wisest course of action to omit mention of it altogether. in a post-setamorphosis environment it can become a jewel of ultimate advancement- a state of mind in which the individual can become one such as set himself. but now, before setamorphosis, it would be a destruction and a negation of the individual will. were you to discuss it with t

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

for the v, i have explained and will continue to explain such of its attributes as impact the i, ii, and iii. its functions within the scope of vision of the iv+ environment have no meaning for those who cannot understand the ultimate nature of the iv. again, therefore, i recommend you limit discussion of the v to such aspects of its nature as are brought out in my iv /iii letters and general t s communications. where the vi is concerned, i think it the wisest course of action to omit mention of it altogether. in a post-setamorphosis environment it can become a jewel of ultimate advancement- a state of mind in which the individual can become one such as set himself. but now, before setamorphosis, it would be a destruction and a negation of the individual will. were you to discuss it with t

SATANIC BIBLE

enture, enjoyment of the here and now. humanity is no longer willing to wait for any afterlife that promises to reward the clean, pure- translate: ascetic, drab- spirit. there is a mood of neopaganism and hedonism, and from it there have emerged a wide variety of brilliant individuals- doctors, lawyers, engineers, teachers, writers, stockbrokers, real estate developers, actors and actresses, mass communications media people (to cite a few categories of satanists- who are interested in formalizing and perpetuating this all-pervading religion and way of life. it is not an easy religion to adopt in a society ruled so long by puritan ethics. there is no false altruism or mandatory love-thy-neighbor concept in this religion. satanism is a blatantly selfish, brutal philosophy. it is based on the

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

lso have caused anaxagoras trouble. pericles had enemies, and these enemies ultimately targeted his friends. some time around 450 bce anaxagoras was imprisoned and charged with impiety, or disbelief in the gods. the reason for his imprisonment was his claim that the sun was only a huge mass of hot metal and not a god, as was commonly believed at the time. he was also accused of maintaining secret communications with the persians, the enemy of athens, and was sentenced to death. pericles used his influence and had the death sentence changed to one of exile, which meant anaxagoras s life was spared, but he was forced to live outside of athens. exile in lampsacus anaxagoras left athens for lampsacus, an ancient greek city in northwestern asia minor. many young greeks came to study with him un

w) we are certain [32.13] and if we had pleased we would certainly have given to every soul its guidance, but the word (which had gone forth) from me was just: i will certainly fill hell with the jinn and men together [32.14] so taste, because you neglected the meeting of this day of yours; surely we forsake you; and taste the abiding chastisement for what you did [32.15] only they believe in our communications who, when they are reminded of them, fall down making obeisance and celebrate the praise of their lord, and they are not proud [32.16] their sides draw away from (their) beds, they call upon their lord in fear and in hope, and they spend (benevolently) out of what we have given them [32.17] so no soul knows what is hidden for them of that which will refresh the eyes; a reward for wh

o transgress, their abode is the fire; whenever they desire to go forth from it they shall be brought back into it, and it will be said to them: taste the chastisement of the fire which you called a lie [32.21] and most certainly we will make them taste of the nearer chastisement before the greater chastisement that haply they may turn [32.22] and who is more unjust than he who is reminded of the communications of his lord, then he turns away from them? surely we will give punishment to the guilty [32.23] and certainly we gave the book to musa, so be not in doubt concerning the receiving of it, and we made it a guide for the children of israel [32.24] and we made of them imams to guide by our command when they were patient, and they were certain of our communications [32.25] surely your lo

SYMBOLISM

t the time, the workshop session then proceeded into the topic of egyptian neters and the use of neters in symbolism. neters the workshop discussion of egyptian neters started with a brief discussion of the egyptian languages. the ancient egyptians used three different written languages, the hieroglyphic, hieratic, and demotic. the demotic language was a mostly alphabetic language used for common communications among those who could read and write. its primary uses were for social and business reasons. the hieratic language was a pictographic language related to the hieroglyphic, but in which the pictographs were abbreviated and simplified to speed writing. it was used for important state documents and many later religious texts. the hieroglyphic language was the most ornate of the three l

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

"i was up all night before the radio interview today. it is very difficult to talk about this because of what i experienced as a child. it is also very dangerous, as people in the this group can be very dangerous and ruthless" said svali, 48, after a making a one-time appearance wednesday on greg szymanski's radio show, the investigative journal, on both the republic broadcasting(rbn) and genesis communications(gcn) radio networks. on the talk shows, svali gasped for breadth several times and was emotionally shaken when recalling how she was brainwashed as a young child and then how she was subjected to watching a young child being sacrificed at her illuminati induction ceremony at the vatican at age 12. her graphic description of the evil vatican ceremony is contained in part ii of this s

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

und hand on neck sacrifice clenched fist threat, aggression raised hand adoration, worship, horror, amazement both hands raised, palm outward weakness, supplication, acknowledgment, adoration, admiration raised to head thought, care, intellect, wisdom numerical hand signs from a renaissance text on mathematics. such usage often combines the teachings of numerology with the secret messages of hand communications. the international secret language is the occult hand sign, in its many forms and varieties, the international secret language of the freemasons and other covert societies? manfred adler, in his german-language book, the freemasons and the vatican, says the answer to this question is, yes.3 he writes that according to the findings of a united states senate committee that investigate

48 codex magica chancellor of west germany, and modrow, the head of the communist east german regime which sealed the deal for german reunification was clearly a masonic handshake. rothkranz further notes that the historic handshake of the two elitists was shown at length on european television.7 a symbol of power why is the use of the hand considered to be so significant as a means of concealed communications by occultists? the herder dictionary of symbols states that the hand is "a symbol of activity and power" it notes that finding oneself "in the hands of a ruler or god means being in that person's power, but also standing under that person's protection."8 the dictionary goes on to say that the "shaking or offering of the hand is a sign of friendly openers, devotion or forgiveness" bu

hief overseer. you who have passed the square, for your rewards prepare, join heart and hand..wages to you are due, at your command (duncan's masonic ritual and monitor, p. 161) hand on heart 309 separation of fingers as sign is given separating the fingers has its own interpretation, often being the sign of choice for cabalists who employ the letters of the hebrew alphabet in their hand on heart communications. the illustrations of christopher columbus and ignatius loyola in this chapter are prime examples. both of these historical characters were members of secret cabalistic orders founded by the rabbis of the jewish sanhedrin. erasing confusion the illuminist/masonic sign should not be confused with the american custom of placing one's hand over the heart while reciting the pledge of al

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

kubler-ross, elisabeth. living with death and dying. new york: macmillan, 1997. morse, melvin. parting visions: uses and meaning of pre-death. new york: villard books, 1994. white, john. a practical guide to death and dying. wheaton, ill: theosophical publishing house, 1988. willis-brandon, carla. one last hug before i go: the mystery and meaning of deathbed visions. deerfield beach, fla: health communications, 2000. near-death experiences (ndes) in the mid-1970s, the work of such noted researchers as drs. raymond moody, melvin morse, kenneth ring, and elisabeth kubler- ross (1926) brought the subject of the near-death experience (nde) to the attention of the general public. as accounts of men and women who had been brought back to life and told of having witnessed scenes from the other s

ore detailed information. on certain occasions, mediums may invite one or more sitters to place their own hands on the planchette so that they may feel the spiritual force controlling its movements and determine that the medium is not responsible for its actions. spirit mediums and certain psychical researchers maintain that the ouija board has been instrumental in producing volumes of impressive communications from the other side and has also helped to develop hundreds of psychic-sensitives who have become adept at spirit contact. the ouija board was first available for the american public in 1890 and was marketed as a parlor game. according to its creators, e. c. reiche, elijah bond, and charles kennard, the name of the board was derived from the ancient egyptian word for good luck. egyp

ell out intelligent messages. skeptics believe that those mediums who use such devices as a ouija board are not summoning spirits to provide the answers to questions put to the board, but are either consciously or unconsciously moving the planchette to spell out the desired answers. the same thing is true of those persons who use the ouija board as a kind of parlor game and who may receive spirit communications that appear on first examination to be baffling and indicative of unseen intelligences hovering nearby. these people may have permitted themselves to become suggestible by the mood provoked by seeking spirit contact and may have allowed the answers provided by the planchette to reflect their unconscious thoughts, fears, or wishes. both psychical researchers and skeptical investigato

e medium. soon thereafter, ford entered a deep depression and suffered a complete physical breakdown. the twelve-step program of alcoholics anonymous managed to help ford attain a level of control over his drinking problem, though he was never able to give up alcohol completely. in the 1950s, fletcher returned as his spirit control, and ford began once again to provide demonstrations of afterlife communications that many individuals found provided proof of survival of the spirit after death. among ford s many positive accomplishments during this period of revival was his participation in the founding of spiritual frontiers fellowship in 1956. arthur ford spent the final years of his life in miami, florida, where he died of cardiac arrest on january 4, 1971. m delving deeper ford, arthur (a

fallen into a trance, walked in such a state across the room, where she sat at a table, picked up pencil and paper, and began to write messages from spirit entities. prominent bostonians were often seated in the seance t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 122 mediums and mystics circle at cocke s home, the remarkable accuracy of piper s trance communications soon spread throughout the city, and she was soon being pursued by men and women who wished to sit with her in her own seances. at the beginning of her mediumship, piper s spirit control claimed to be a young native american girl, but within a short time, cocke s guide, phinuit, a french doctor, had switched his allegiance to piper. phinuit remained the medium s principal spirit con

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

times when the globe shrinks more every year, and cultures once far removed from one another become closely involved in trade, tourism, or international tension. in primitive times when people encountered individuals from different tribes, a caution or fear of strangers was the most primitive kind of protective device. although few areas of the world remain isolated from the technology of modern communications and few people are so isolated as to remain ignorant of people outside of their own tribal boundaries, ancient beliefs, superstitions, and fears concerning those different from themselves perpetuate xenophobia (from the greek xenos, for stranger or foreigner) even among certain individuals living in modern society. education and an encouragement to learn about and to appreciate the

or the press and ridiculing all citizens who reported sightings. the official air force response was that the reason for the top secret and classified designations on ufo investigations was solely to protect the identities of those individuals who made reports of mysterious, unidentified somethings in the skies. the essence of all research, air force spokesmen insisted, was always released to the communications media. nothing of national interest was being withheld. but men like major keyhoe and the memberships of numerous additional civilian ufo t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s